THE UNIVERSITY OF 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 THE WILMER COLLECTION 
 
 OF CIVIL WAR NOVELS 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 RICHARD H. WILMER, JR. 
 
WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 ^W^ 
 
MR. HENTY'S HISTORICAL TALES. 
 
 Crown 8vo, Cloth elegant, Olivine edges. Each Book is 
 
 beautifully Illustrated. 
 
 The Cat op Bubastes : A Story of Ancient Egypt. 5s. 
 
 The Young Carthaginian: A Story of the Times of Hannibal. 6s. 
 
 For the Temple : A Tale of the Fall of Jerusalem. 6s. 
 
 The Lion OJT St. Mark: A Story of Venice in the 14th Century. Gs. 
 
 The Lion op the North: A Tale of Gustavus Adolphus and 
 
 the Wars of Religion. 6s. 
 In the Reign op Terror : The Adventures of a "Westminster 
 
 Boy during the French Revolution. 5s. 
 The Dragon and the Raven : Or, The Days of King Alfred. 5s. 
 In Freedom's Cause : A Story of Wallace and Bruce. 6s. 
 St. George for England : A Tale of Cressy and Poitiers. 5s. 
 Under Drake's Flag : A Tale of the Spanish Main. 6s. 
 Orange and Green : A Tale of the Boyne and Limerick. 5s. 
 Bonnie prince Charlie : A Tale of Foutenoy and Culloden. 6s. 
 The Bravest of the Brave: Or,With Peterborough in Spain. 5s. 
 With Wolfe in Canada : Or, The Winning of a Continent. 6s. 
 With Clive in India : Or, The Beginnings of an Empire. 6s. 
 
 True to the Old Flag : A Tale of the American War of Inde- 
 pendence. 6s. 
 Through the Fray : A Story of the Luddite Riots. 6s. 
 By Sheer Pluck : A Tale of the Ashanti War. 5s. 
 For Name and Fame : Or, Through Afghan Passes. 5s. 
 
 LONDON: BLACKIE & SON; GLASGOW AND EDINBURGH. 
 
THE FIRST TRIAL OF WILDFIRE. 
 
WITH LEE IN vmamiA: 
 
 A STOEY OF THE AMERICAN CIVIL WAR. 
 
 BY 
 
 a A. HENTY, 
 
 Author of "With Clive in India;" " With Wolfe in Canada;" " The Lion of St. Mark; 
 " Bonnie Prince Charlie;" " The Cat of Bubastes;" &c. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY GORDON BROWNE. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 BLACKIE & SON; 49 & 50 OLD BAILEY, E.C. 
 
 GLASGOW, EDIXBURGH, AND DUBLIN. 
 
 1890. 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2009 with funding from 
 
 University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/withleeinvirginiOOhent 
 
PEEFACE. 
 
 My dear Lads, 
 
 The Great War between the Northern and Southern 
 States of America possesses a peculiar interest to us, not only 
 because it was a struggle between two sections of a people 
 akin to us in race and language, but because of the heroic 
 courage Avith which the weaker party, with ill-fed, ill-clad, 
 ill-equipped regiments, for four years sustained the contest 
 wdth an adversary not only possessed of immense numerical 
 superiority, but having the command of the sea, and being 
 able to draw its arms and munitions of war from all the manu- 
 factories of Europe. Authorities still differ as to the rights of 
 the case. The Confederates firmly believed that the States, 
 having voluntarily united, retained the right of withdrawing 
 from the Union when they considered it for their advantage 
 to do so. The Northerners took the opposite point of view, 
 and an appeal to arms became inevitable. During the first two 
 years of the war the struggle was conducted without inflicting 
 unnecessary hardship upon the general population. But later 
 on the character of the war changed, and the Federal armies 
 carried wide-spread destruction wherever they marched. Upon 
 the other hand, the moment the struggle was over the conduct 
 of the conquerors was marked by a clemency and generosity 
 altogether unexampled in history, a complete amnesty being 
 granted, and none, whether soldiers or civdlians, being made 
 to suffer for their share in the rebellion. The credit of this 
 magnanimous conduct was to a great extent due to Generals 
 
 602954 
 
vi TREFACK 
 
 Grant and Sherman, the former of whom took upon himself 
 the responsibility of granting terms which, although they were 
 tinally ratified by his government, were at the time received 
 with anger and indignation in the North. It was impossible, 
 in the course of a single volume, to give even a sketch of the 
 numerous and complicated operations of the war, and I have 
 therefore confined myself to the central point of the great 
 struggle — the attempts of tlie Northern armies to force their 
 Avay to Eichmond, the capital of Mrginia and the heart of the 
 Confederacy. Even in recounting the leading events in these 
 campaigns, I have burdened my stor}' with as few details as 
 possible, it being my object now, as always, to amuse as well as 
 to give instruction in the facts of history. 
 
 Yours sincerely, 
 
 G. A. HENTY. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. P^Se 
 
 I. A Virginian Plantation, 9 
 
 II. Buying a Slave, 28 
 
 III. Aiding a Runaway, 47 
 
 IV. Safely Back, 
 
 66 
 
 V. Secession, ^■'- 
 
 VI. Bull Run, 97 
 
 VII. The "Meerimac" and the "Monitor," 119 
 
 VIII. M^Clellan's Advance, 136 
 
 IX. A Prisoner, 1^^ 
 
 X. The Escape, 1^0 
 
 XL Fugitives, 1^9 
 
 XII. The Bush-whackers, 207 
 
 XIII. Laid Up, 226 
 
 XIV. Across the Border, 244 
 
 XV. Fredericksburg, 264 
 
 XVL The Search for Dinah, 282 
 
 XVII. Chancellorsville, 303 
 
 XVIII. A Perilous Undertaking, 326 
 
 XIX. Free, 346 
 
 XX. The End of the Struggle, 367 
 
ILLUSTEATIONS. 
 
 The first Trial of Wildfire, Frontispiece. 18 
 
 The Sale of Dinah, 45 
 
 Tony appeals to Vincent, .....,, 52 
 
 Vincent conveys Tony down the River, 62 
 
 The Escape from the Prison at Elmira, 180 
 
 The Fight in the Hotel Lobby, 185 
 
 One! Two! 212 
 
 The Last of Jonas Pearson, 301 
 
 The Death op Jackson, . . t 339 
 
 Vincent and Tony escape the Launch, 368 
 
WITH LEE IN VIEGINIA 
 
 A STORY OF THE AMERICAN CIVIL WAR. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 A VIRGINIAN PLANTATION. 
 
 WON'T have it, Pearson; so it's no use your talking. 
 
 If I had my way you shouldn't touch any of the 
 
 field hands. And when I get my way — that won't be 
 
 so very long — I will take good care you sha'n't. But 
 
 you sha'n't hit Dan." 
 
 "He is not one of the regular house hands," was the reply; 
 " and I shall appeal to Mrs. Wingfield as to whether I am to 
 be interfered with in the discharge of my duties." 
 
 " You may appeal to my mother if you hke, but I don't think 
 that you will get much by it. I tell you you are a deal too fond 
 of that whip, Pearson. It never was heard on the estate during 
 my father's time, and it sha'n't be again when it comes to be mine, 
 I can tell you. Come along, Dan; I want you at the stables." 
 So saying, Vincent Wingfield turned on his heel, and followed 
 by Dan, a negro lad of some eighteen years old, he walked off 
 towards the house, leaving Jonas Pearson, the overseer of the 
 Orangery Estate, looking after him with an evil expression of 
 face. 
 
10 THE ORANGERY. 
 
 Vincent Wingfield was the son of an English officer, who, 
 making a tour in the States, had fallen in love with and won 
 the hand of Winifred Cornish, a rich Virginian heiress, and one 
 of the belles of Richmond. After the marriage he had taken 
 her home to visit his family in England ; but she had not been 
 there many weeks before the news arrived of the sudden death 
 of her father. A month later she and her husband returned to 
 Virginia, as her presence was required there in reference to 
 business matters connected with the estate, of which she was 
 now the mistress. 
 
 The Orangery, so called from a large conservatory built by 
 Mrs. Wingfield's grandfather, was the family seat, and the 
 broad lands around it were tilled by upAvards of two hundred 
 slaves. There were in addition three other properties lying in 
 different parts of the State. Here Vincent, with two sis- 
 ters, one older and one younger than himself, had been born. 
 When he was eight years old Major and Mrs. Wingfield had 
 gone over with their children to England, and had left Vincent 
 there for four years at school, his holidays being spent at the 
 house of his father's brother, a country gentleman in Sussex. 
 Then he had been sent for unexpectedly; his father saying that 
 his health was not good, and that he should like his son to be 
 with him. A year later his father died. 
 
 Vincent was now nearly sixteen years old, and would upon 
 coming of age assume the reins of power at the Orangery, of 
 which his mother, however, would be the actual mistress as 
 long as she lived. The four years Vincent had passed in the 
 English school had done much to render the institution of 
 slavery repugnant to him, and his father had had many serious 
 talks with him during the last year of his life, and had shown 
 him that there was a good deal to be said upon both sides of 
 the subject. 
 
 " There are good plantations and bad plantations, Vincent; 
 
 m 
 
SLAVERY. 1 1 
 
 and there are many more good ones than bad ones. There are 
 brutes to be found everywhere. There are bad masters in the 
 Southern States just as there are bad landlords in every Euro- 
 pean country. But even from self-interest alone, a planter has 
 greater reason for caring for the health and comfort of his 
 slaves than an English farmer has in caring for the comfort of 
 his labourers. Slaves are valuable property, and if they are 
 over-worked or badly cared for they decrease in value. AVhereas 
 if the labourer falls sick or is unable to do his work the farmer 
 has simply to hire another hand. It is as much the interest of 
 a planter to keep his slaves in good health and spirits as it is 
 for a farmer to feed and attend to his horses properly. 
 
 " Of the two, I consider that the slave with a fairly kind 
 master is to the full as happy as the ordinary English labourer. 
 He certainly does not work so hard, if he is ill he is carefully 
 attended to, he is well fed, he has no cares or anxieties what- 
 ever, and when old and past work he has no fear of the work- 
 house staring him in the face. At the same time I am quite 
 ready to grant that there are horrible abuses possible under the 
 laws connected with slavery. 
 
 " The selhng of slaves, that is to say, the breaking up of 
 families and selling them separately, is horrible and abominable. 
 If an estate were sold together with all the slaves upon it, there 
 w^ould be no more hardship in the matter than there is when 
 an estate changes hands in England, and the labourers upon it 
 work for the new m.aster instead of the old. Were I to liberate 
 all the slaves on this estate to-morrow and to send them North, 
 I do not think that they would be in any way benefited by the 
 change. They would still have to work for their living as they 
 do now, and being naturally indolent and shiftless would pro- 
 bably fare much worse. But against the selling of families 
 separately and the use of the lash I set my face strongly. 
 
 "At the same time, my boy, whatever your sentiments may 
 
12 GOOD ADVICE. 
 
 be on this subject, you must keep your mouth closed as to 
 them. Owing to the attempts of Northern Abolitionists, who 
 have come down here stirring up the slaves to discontent, it 
 is not advisable, indeed it is absolutely dangerous, to speak 
 against slavery in the Southern States. The institution is here, 
 and we must make the best we can of it. People here are very 
 sore at the foul slanders that have been published by Northern 
 writers. There have been many atrocities perpetrated un- 
 doubtedly, by brutes who would have been brutes wherever 
 they had been born; but to collect a series of such atrocities, 
 to string them together into a story, and to hold them up, as 
 Mrs. Beecher Stowe has, as a picture of slave-life in the Southern 
 States, is as gross a libel as if anyone were to make a collection 
 of all the wife-beatings and assaults of drunken English ruffians, 
 and to publish them as a picture of the average life of English 
 people. 
 
 " Such libels as these have done more to embitter the two 
 sections of America against each other than anything else. 
 Therefore, Vincent, my advice to you is, be always kind to your 
 slaves — not over-indulgent, because they are very like children 
 and indulgence spoils them — but be at the same time firm and 
 kind to them, and with other people avoid entering into any 
 discussions or expressing any opinion with regard to slavery. 
 You can do no good and you can do much harm. Take things 
 as you find them and make the best of them. I trust that the 
 time may come when slavery will be abolished; but I hope, for 
 the sake of the slaves themselves, that when this is done it will 
 be done gradually and thoughtfully, for otherwise it would 
 inflict terrible hardship and suftering upon them as well as 
 upon their masters." 
 
 There were many such conversations between father and 
 son, for feeling on the subject ran very high in the Southern 
 States, and the former felt that it was of the utmost importance 
 
A PATRIARCHAL LIFE. 13 
 
 to his son that he should avoid taking any strong line in the 
 matter. Among the old families of Virginia there was indeed 
 far less feeling on this subject than in some of the other States. 
 Knowing the good feeling that almost universally existed 
 between themselves and their slaves, the gentry of Virginia 
 regarded with contempt the calumnies of which they were the 
 subject. Secure in the affection of their slaves, an affection 
 which was afterwards abundantly proved during the course of 
 the war, they scarcely saw the ugly side of the question. The 
 worst masters were the smallest ones ; the man who owned six 
 slaves was far more apt to extort the utmost possible work 
 from them than the planter who owned three or four hundred. 
 And the worst masters of all, were those who, having made a 
 little money in trade or speculation in the towns, purchased a 
 dozen slaves, a small piece of land, and tried to set up as 
 gentry. 
 
 In Virginia the life of the large planters was almost a patri- 
 archal one; the indoor slaves were treated with extreme 
 indulgence, and were permitted a far higher degree of freedom 
 of remark and familiarity than is the case with servants in an 
 English household. They had been the nurses or companions 
 of the owners when children, had grown up with them, and 
 regarded themselves, and were regarded by them, as almost 
 part of the family. There was, of course, less connection 
 between the planters and their field hands; but these also had 
 for the most part been born on the estate, had as children 
 been taught to look up to their white masters and mistresses, 
 and to receive many little kindnesses at their hands. 
 
 They had been cared for in sickness, and knew that they 
 would be provided for in old age. Each had his little allot- 
 ment, and could raise fruit, vegetables, and fowls for his own 
 use or for sale in his leisure time. The fear of loss of employ- 
 ment or the pressure of want, ever present to our English 
 
14 THE OVERSEER. 
 
 labourers, had never fallen upon them. The climate was a 
 lovely one, and then' work far less severe than that of men 
 forced to toil in cold and wet, winter and summer. The 
 institution of slavery assuredly was capable of terrible abuses, 
 and was marked in many instances by abominable cruelty and 
 oppression; but taken all in all, the negroes on a well-ordered 
 estate, under kind masters, were probably a happier class of 
 people than the labourers upon any estate in Europe. 
 
 Jonas Pearson had been overseer in the time of Major Wing- 
 field, but his authority had at that time been comparatively 
 small, for the Major himself personally supervised the whole 
 working of the estate, and was greatly liked by the slaves, 
 whose chief affections were, however, naturally bestowed upon 
 their mistress, who had from childhood been brought up in 
 their midst. Major Wingfield had not liked his overseer, but 
 he had never had any ground to justify him making a change. 
 Jonas, who was a Northern man, was always active and ener- 
 getic; all Major Wingfield's orders were strictly and punctually 
 carried out, and although he disliked the man, his employer 
 acknowledged him to be an excellent servant. 
 
 After the Major's death, Jonas Pearson had naturally ob- 
 tained greatly increased power and authority. Mrs. Wingfield 
 had great confidence in him, his accounts were always clear 
 and precise, and although the profits of the estate were not 
 quite so large as they had been in her husband's lifetime, this 
 was always satisfactorily explained by a fall in prices, or by a 
 part of the crops being aff"ected by the weather. She flattered 
 herself that she herself managed the estate, and at times rode 
 over it, made suggestions, and issued orders, but this was only 
 in fits and starts; and although Jonas came up two or three 
 times a week to the house nominally to receive her orders, he 
 managed her so adroitly, that while she believed that every- 
 thing was done by her directions^ she in reality only fol- 
 
RIDER AND HORSE. 15 
 
 lowed out the suggestions which, in the first place, came from 
 him. 
 
 She was aware, however, that there was less content and hap- 
 piness on the estate than there had been in the old times. Com- 
 plaints had reached her from time to time of overwork and 
 harsh treatment. But upon inquiring into these matters, Jonas 
 had always such plausible reasons to give that she was con- 
 vinced he was in the right, and that the fault was among the 
 slaves themselves, who tried to take advantage of the fact that 
 they had no longer a master's eye upon them, and accordingly 
 tried to shirk work, and to throw discredit upon the man who 
 looked after the interests of their mistress; and so gradually 
 Mrs. Wingfield left the management of affairs more and more 
 in the hands of Jonas, and relied more implicitly upon him. 
 
 The overseer spared no pains to gain the good-will of Vincent. 
 When the latter declared that the horse he rode had not suffi- 
 cient . life and spirit for him, Jonas had set inquiries on foot, 
 and had selected for him a horse which, for speed and bottom, 
 had no superior in the State. One of Mrs. Wingfield's acquaint- 
 ances, however, upon hearing that she had purchased the ani- 
 mal, told her that it was notorious for its vicious temper, and 
 she spoke angrily to Jonas on the subject in the presence of 
 Vincent. The overseer excused himself by saying that he had 
 certainly heard that the horse was high spirited and needed a 
 good rider, and that he should not have thought of selecting it 
 had he not known that Mr. Vincent was a first-class rider, and 
 would not care to have a horse that any child could manage. 
 
 The praise was not undeserved. The gentlemen of Virginia 
 were celebrated as good riders; and Major AVingfield, himself 
 a cavalry man, had been anxious that Vincent should maintain 
 the credit of his English blood, and had placed him on a pony 
 as soon as he was able to sit on one. A pony had been kept 
 for his use during his holidays at his uncles in England, and 
 
16 VINCENT WINGFIELD. 
 
 upon his return, Vincent had, except during the hours he spent 
 with his father, almost lived on horseback, either riding about 
 the estate, or paying visits to the houses of other planters. 
 
 For an hour or more every day he exercised his father's 
 horses in a paddock near the house, the Major being wheeled 
 down in an easy-chair and superintending his riding. As these 
 horses had little to do and were full of spirit, Vincent's powers 
 were often taxed to the utmost, and he had many falls; but the 
 soil was light, and he had learned the knack of falling easily, 
 and from constant practice was able at the age of fourteen to 
 stick on firmly even without a saddle, and was absolutely fear- 
 less as to any animal he mounted. 
 
 In the two years which had followed he had kept up his 
 riding. Every morning after breakfast he rode to Eichmond, 
 six miles distant, put up his horse at some stable there, and 
 spent three hours at school; the rest of the day was his own, 
 and he would often ride off with some of his school-fellows 
 who had also come in from a distance, and not return home 
 till late in the evening. Vincent took after his English father 
 rather than his Virginian mother both in appearance and char- 
 acter, and was likely to become as tall and brawny a man as 
 the former had been when he first won the love of the rich 
 Virginian heiress. 
 
 He was full of life and energy, and in this respect offered a 
 strong contrast to most of his school-fellows of the same age. 
 For although splendid riders and keen sportsmen, the planters 
 of Virginia were in other respects inclined to indolence; the 
 result partly of the climate, partly of their being waited upon 
 from childhood by attendants ready to carry out every wish. 
 He had his father's cheerful disposition and good temper, 
 together with the decisive manner so frequently acquired by 
 a service in the army, and at the same time he had something 
 of the warmth and enthusiasm of the Virginian character. 
 
 (538) 
 
WILDFIRE. 17 
 
 Good rider as he was he was somewhat surprised at the horse 
 the overseer had selected for him. It was certainly a splendid 
 animal, with great bone and power; but there was no mistaking 
 the expression of its turned-back eye, and the ears that lay 
 almost flat on the head when anyone approached him. 
 
 " It is a splendid animal, no doubt, Jonas," he said the first 
 time he inspected it; " but he certainly looks as if he had a 
 beast of a temper. I fear what was told my mother about 
 him is no exaggeration; for Mr. Markham told me to-day, 
 when I rode down there with his son, and said that we had 
 bought Wildfire, that a friend of his had had him once, and 
 only kept him for a week, for he was the most vicious brute 
 he ever saw." 
 
 " I am sorry I have bought him now, sir," Jonas said. " Of 
 course I should not have done so if I had heard these things 
 before; but I was told he was one of the finest horses in the 
 country, only a little tricky, and as his price was so reasonable 
 I thought it a great bargain. But I see now I was wrong, and 
 that it wouldn't be right for you to mount him; so I think we 
 had best send him in on Saturday to the market and let it go 
 for what it will fetch. You see, sir, if you had been three or 
 four years older it would have been difi'erent; but naturally at 
 your age you don't like to ride such a horse as that." 
 
 *' I sha'n't give it up without a trial," Vincent said shortly. 
 " It is about the finest horse I ever saw; and if it hadn't been 
 for its temper, it would be cheap at five times the sum you 
 gave for it. I have ridden a good many bad-tempered 
 horses for my friends during the last year, and the worst of 
 them couldn't get me ofi*." 
 
 "Well, sir, of course you will do as you please," Jonas said; 
 "but please to remember if any harm comes of it that I strongly 
 advised you not to have anything to do with it, and I did my 
 best to dissuade you from trying." 
 
 ( 538 ) B 
 
18 MOUNTED. 
 
 Vincent nodded carelessly, and then turned to the black 
 groom. 
 
 " Jake, get out that cavalry saddle of my father's, with the 
 high cantle and pommel, and the rolls for the knees. It's like 
 an arm-chair, and if one can't stick on on that, one deserves to 
 be thrown." 
 
 While the groom was putting on the saddle, Vincent stood 
 patting the horse's head and talking to it, and then taking its 
 rein led it down into the inclosure. 
 
 " No, I don't want the whip," he said, as Jake offered him 
 one. "I have got the spurs, and likely enough the horse's 
 temper may have been spoilt by knocking it about with a 
 whip; but we will try what kindness will do with it first." 
 
 "Mee no like his look, Massa Vincent; he debble ob a hoss 
 dat." 
 
 "I don't think he has a nice temper, Jake; but people learn 
 to control their temper, and I don't see why horses shouldn't. 
 At any rate we will have a try at it. He looks as if he ap- 
 preciates being patted and spoken to already. Of course if 
 you treat a horse- like a savage he will become savage. Now, 
 stand out of the way." 
 
 Gathering the reins together, and placing one hand upon 
 the pommel, Vincent sprang into the saddle without touching 
 the stirrups; then he sat for a minute or two patting the horse's 
 neck. Wildfire, apparently disgusted at having allowed him- 
 self to be mounted so suddenly, lashed out viciously two or 
 three times, and then refused to move. For half an hour Vin- 
 cent tried the effect of patient coaxing, but in vain. 
 
 " Well, if you won't do it by fair means you must by foul," 
 Vincent said at last, and sharply pricked him with his spurs. 
 
 Wildfire sprang into the air, and then began a desperate 
 series of efforts to rid himself of his rider, rearing and kicking 
 in such quick succession that he seemed half the time in the 
 
CONQUERED. 19 
 
 air. Finding after a while that his efforts were unavailing, he 
 subsided at last into sulky immovability. Again Vincent tried 
 coaxing and patting, but as no success attended these efforts, 
 he again applied the spur sharply. This time the horse re- 
 sponded by springing forward like an arrow from a bow, 
 dashed at the top of his speed across the inclosure, cleared 
 the high fence without an effort, and then set off across the 
 country. 
 
 He had attempted to take the bit in his teeth, but with a 
 sharp jerk as he drove the spurs in, Vincent had defeated his 
 intention. He now did not attempt to check or guide him, 
 but keeping a light hand on the reins let him go his own 
 course. Vincent knew that so long as the horse was going full 
 speed it could attempt no trick to unseat him, and he therefore 
 sat easily in his saddle. 
 
 For six miles Wildfire continued his course, clearing every 
 obstacle without abatement to his speed, and delighting his 
 rider with his power and jumping qualities. Occasionally, only 
 when the course he was taking would have led him to obstacles 
 impossible for the best jumper to surmount, Vincent attempted 
 to put the slightest pressure upon one rein or the other, so as 
 to direct it to an easier point. 
 
 At the end of six miles the horse's speed began slightly to 
 abate, and Vincent, abstaining from the use of his spurs, pressed 
 it with his knees and spoke to it cheerfully, urging it forward. 
 He now from time to time bent forward and patted it, and for 
 another six miles kept it going at a speed almost as great as 
 that at which it had started. Then he allowed it gradually to 
 slacken its pace, until at last first the gallop and then the trot 
 ceased, and it broke into a walk. 
 
 "You have had a fine gallop, old fellow," Vincent said, pat- 
 ting it; "and so have I. There's been nothing for you to lose 
 your temper about, and the next road we come upon we will 
 
20 AN IDLE MESSENGER. 
 
 turn our face homewards. Half a dozen lessons like this, and 
 then no doubt we shall be good friends." 
 
 The journey home was performed at a walk, Vincent talking 
 the greater part of the time to the horse. It took a good deal 
 more than six lessons before Wildfire would start without a 
 preliminary struggle with his master, but in the end kindness 
 and patience conquered. Vincent often visited the horse in the 
 stables, and, taking with him an apple or some pieces of sugar, 
 spent some time there talking to and petting it. He never 
 carried a whip, and never used the spurs except in forcing it 
 to make its first start. 
 
 Had the horse been naturally ill-tempered Vincent would 
 probably have failed, but, as he happened afterwards to learn, 
 its first owner had been a hot-tempered and passionate young 
 planter, who, instead of being patient with it, had beat it 
 about the head, and so rendered it restive and bad-tempered. 
 Had Vincent not laid aside his whip before mounting it for 
 the first time, he probably would never have effected a cure. 
 It was the fact that the animal had no longer a fear of his old 
 enemy the whip as much as the general course of kindness and 
 good treatment that had effected the change in his behaviour. 
 
 It was just when Vincent had established a good under- 
 standing between himself and Wildfire that he had the alter- 
 cation with the overseer, whom he found about to flog the 
 young negro Dan. Pearson had sent the lad half an hour before 
 on a message to some slaves at work at the other end of the 
 estate, and had found him sitting on the ground watching a 
 tree in which he had discovered a 'possum. That Dan deserved 
 punishment was undoubted. He had at present no regular 
 employment upon the estate. Jake, his father, was head of 
 the stables, and Dan had made himself useful in odd jobs about 
 the horses, and expected to become one of the regular stable 
 hands. The overseer was of opinion that there were already 
 
Pearson's remonstrance. 21 
 
 more negroes in the stable than could find employment, and 
 had urged upon Mrs. Wingfield that one of the hands there 
 and the boy Dan should be sent out to the fields. She, how- 
 ever, refused. 
 
 " I know you are quite right, Jonas, in what you say. But 
 there were always four hands in the stable in my father's time, 
 and there always have been up to now; and though I know 
 they have an easy time of it, I certainly should not like to send 
 any of them out to the fields. As to Dan, we will think about 
 it. When his father was about his age he used to lead my 
 pony when I first took to riding, and when there is a vacancy 
 Dan must come into the stable. I could not think of sending 
 him out as a field hand, in the first place for his father's sake, 
 but still more for that of Vincent. Dan used to be told off to 
 see that he did not get into mischief when he was a little boy, 
 and he has run his messages and been his special boy since he 
 came back. Vincent wanted to have him as his regular house 
 servant; but it would have broken old Sam's heart if, after 
 being my father's boy and my husband's, another had taken 
 his place as Vincent's." 
 
 And so Dan had remained in the stable, but regarding 
 Vincent as his special master, carrying notes for him to his 
 friends, or doing any odd jobs he might require, and spending 
 no small portion of his time in sleep. Thus he was an object 
 of special dislike to the overseer; in the first place because he 
 had not succeeded in having his way with regard to him, and 
 in the second because he was a useless hand, and the overseer 
 loved to get as much work as possible out of every one on the 
 estate. The message had been a somewhat important one, as 
 he wanted the slaves for some work that was urgently required; 
 and he lost his temper, or he would not have done an act which 
 would certainly bring him into collision with Vincent. 
 
 He was well aware that the lad did not really like him, and 
 
22 HOW MRS. WINGFIELD WAS LED. 
 
 that his efforts to gain his good-will had failed, and he had 
 foreseen that sooner or later there would be a struorgle for 
 power between them. However, he relied upon his influence 
 with Mrs. Wingfield, and upon the fact that she was the life- 
 owner of the Orangery, and believed that he would be able to 
 maintain his position even when Vincent came of age. Vincent 
 on his side objected altogether to the overseer's treatment of 
 the hands, of which he heard a good deal from Dan, and had 
 already remonstrated with his mother on the subject. He, 
 however, gained nothing by this. Mrs. Wingfield had replied 
 that he was too young to interfere in such matters, that his 
 English ideas would not do in Virginia, and that naturally the 
 slaves were set against the overseer 3 and that now Pearson 
 had no longer a master to support him, he was obliged to be 
 more severe than before to enforce obedience. At the same 
 time it vexed her at heart that there should be any severity 
 on the Orangery Estate, where the best relations had always 
 prevailed between the masters and slaves, and she had herself 
 spoken to Jonas on the subject. 
 
 He had given her the same answer that she had given her 
 son : " The slaves will work for a master, Mrs. Wingfield, in a 
 way they will not for a stranger. They set themselves against 
 me, and if I were not severe with them I should get no work 
 at all out of them. Of course, if you wish it, they can do as 
 they like; but in that case they must have another overseer. 
 I cannot see a fine estate going to ruin. I believe myself some 
 of these Abolition fellows have been getting among them and 
 doing them mischief, and that there is a bad spirit growing up 
 among them. I can assure you that I am as lenient with them 
 as is possible to be. But if they won't work I must make them, 
 so long as I stay here." 
 
 And so the overseer had had his way. She knew that the 
 man was a good servant, and that the estate was kept in excel- 
 
THE OVERSEER COMPLAINS. 23 
 
 lent order. After all, the severities of which she had heard 
 complaints were by no means excessive; and it was not to be 
 expected that a Northern overseer could rule entirely by kind- 
 ness, as the owner of an estate could do. A change would be 
 most inconvenient to her, and she would have difficulty in 
 suiting herself so well another time. Besides, the man had 
 been with her sixteen years, and was, as she believed, devoted 
 to her interests. Therefore she turned a deaf ear to Vincent's 
 remonstrances. 
 
 She had always been somewhat opposed to his being left in 
 England at school, urging that he would learn ideas there that 
 would clash with those of the people among whom his life was 
 to be spent; and she still considered that her views had been 
 justified by the result. 
 
 The overseer was the first to give his version of the story 
 about Dan's conduct; for on going to the house Vincent found 
 his sisters, Rosa and Annie, in the garden, having just returned 
 from a two days' visit to some friends in Richmond, and stayed 
 chatting with them and listening to their news for an hour, 
 and in the meantime Jonas had gone in and seen Mrs. Wing- 
 field and told his story. 
 
 "I think, Mrs. Wingfield," he said when he had finished, 
 " that it will be better for me to leave you. It is quite evident 
 that I can have no authority over the hands if your son is to 
 interfere when I am about to punish a slave for an act of gross 
 disobedience and neglect. I found that all the tobacco required 
 turning, and now it will not be done this afternoon owing to 
 my orders not being carried out, and the tobacco will not 
 improbably be injured in quality. My position is difficult 
 enough as it is; but if the slaves see that instead of being 
 supported I am thwarted by your son, my authority is gone 
 altogether. . No overseer can carry on his work properly under 
 such circumstances." 
 
24 "OF COURSE YOU CAN DO AS YOU LIKE. 
 
 " I will see to the matter, Jonas," Mrs. Wingfield said de- 
 cidedly, " Be assured that you have my entire support, and I 
 will see that my son does not again interfere." 
 
 When, therefore, Vincent entered the house and began his 
 complaint, he found himself cut short. 
 
 "I have heard the story already, Vincent. Dan acted in 
 gross disobedience, and thoroughly deserved the punishment 
 Jonas was about to give him. The work of the estate cannot 
 be carried on if such conduct is to be tolerated; and once for 
 all, I will permit no interference on your part "with Jonas. If 
 you have any complaints to make, come to me and make them; 
 but you are not yourself to interfere in any way with the over- 
 seer. As for Dan, I have directed Jonas that the next time he 
 gives cause for complaint he is to go into the fields." 
 
 Vincent stood silent for a minute, then he said quietly : 
 
 "Very well, mother. Of course you can do as you like; but 
 at any rate I will not keep my mouth shut when I see that 
 fellow ill-treating the slaves. Such things were never done in 
 my father's time, and I won't see them done now. You said 
 the other day you would get me a nomination to West Point as 
 soon as I was sixteen. I should be glad if you would do so. 
 By the time I have gone through the school, you will perhaps 
 see that I have been right about Jonas." 
 
 So saying, he turned and left the room and again joined his 
 sisters in the drawing-room. 
 
 "I have just told mother that I will go to West Point, girls," 
 he said. " Father said more than once that he thought it was 
 the best education I could get in America." 
 
 " But I thought you had made up your mind that you would 
 rather stop at home, Vincent?" 
 
 " So I had, and so I would have done, but mother and I 
 differ in opinion. That fellow Jonas was going to flog Dan, 
 and I stopped him this morning, and mother takes his part 
 
"I THINK YOU don't MAKE ALLOWANCE ENOUGH." 25 
 
 against me. You know, I don't like the way he goes on with 
 the slaves. They are not half so merry and happy as they 
 used to be, and I don't like it. We shall have one of them 
 running away next, and that will be a nice thing on what used 
 to be considered one of the happiest plantations in Virginia- 
 I can't make mother out j I should have thought that she would 
 have been the last person in the world to have allowed the 
 slaves to be harshly treated." 
 
 "I am sure we don't like Jonas more than you do, Vincent; 
 but you see mamma has to depend upon him so much. No, 
 I don't think she can like it; but you can't have everything 
 you like in a man, and I know she thinks he is a very good 
 overseer. I suppose she could get another?" 
 
 Vincent said he thought that there could not be much diffi- 
 culty about getting an overseer. 
 
 " There might be a difficulty in getting one she could rely 
 on so thoroughly," Eosa said. " You see a great deal must be 
 left to him. Jonas has been here a good many years now, and 
 she has learnt to trust him. It would be a long time before 
 she had the same confidence in a stranger; and you may be 
 sure that he would have his faults, though, perphaps, not the 
 same as those of Jonas. I think you don't make allowance 
 enough for mamma, Vincent. I quite agree with you as to 
 Jonas, and I don't think mamma can like his harshness to the 
 slaves any more than you do; but every one says what a diffi- 
 culty it is to get a really trustworthy and capable overseer, and, 
 of course, it is all the harder when there is no master to look 
 after him." 
 
 " Well, in a few years I shall be able to look after an over- 
 seer," Vincent said. 
 
 "You might do so, of course, Vincent, if you liked; but 
 unless you change a good deal, I don't think your supervision 
 would amount to a good deal. When you are not at school 
 
26 "I SPOKE TOO HASTILY, MOTHER." 
 
 you are always on horseback and away, and we see little enough 
 of you, and I do not think you are likely for a long time yet 
 to give up most of your time to looking after the estate." 
 
 " Perhaps you are right," Vincent said, after thinking for a 
 minute; " but I think I could settle down too, and give most 
 of my time to the estate, if I was responsible for it. I daresay 
 mother is in a difficulty over it, and I should not have spoken 
 as I did; I will go in and tell her so." 
 
 Vincent found his mother sitting as he had left her. Al- 
 though she had sided with Jonas, it was against her will; for 
 it was grievous to her to hear complaints of the treatment of 
 the slaves at the Orangery. Still, as Rosa had said, she felt 
 every confidence in her overseer, and believed that he was an 
 excellent servant. She was conscious that she herself knew 
 nothing of business, and that she must therefore give her entire 
 confidence to her manager. She greatly disliked the strictness 
 of Jonas; but if, as he said, the slaves would not obey him 
 without, he must do as he thought best. 
 
 " I think I spoke too hastily, mother," Vincent said as he 
 entered; "and I am sure that you would not wish the slaves to 
 be ill-treated more than I should. I daresay Jonas means for 
 the best." 
 
 "I feel sure that he does, Vincent. A man in his position 
 cannot make himself obeyed like a master. I wish it could be 
 otherwise, and I will speak to him on the subject; but it will 
 not do to interfere with him too much. A good overseer is 
 not easy to get, and the slaves are always ready to take advan- 
 tage of leniency. An easy master makes bad work, but an 
 easy overseer would mean ruin to an estate. I am convinced 
 that Jonas has our interests at heart, and I will tell him that 
 I particularly wish that he will devise some other sort of pun- 
 ishment, such as depriving men who won't work of some of 
 their privileges instead of using the lash." 
 
RECONCILIATION. 27 
 
 " Thank you, mother. At any rate, he might be told that 
 the lash is never to be used without first appealing to you." 
 
 "I will see about it, Vincent, and talk it over with him." 
 And with that Vincent was satisfied. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 BUYING A SLAVE. 
 
 ES. WINGFIELD did talk the matter over with the 
 overseer, and things went on in consequence more 
 smoothly. Vincent, however, adhered to his wish, 
 and it was arranged that as soon as he could get 
 a nomination he should go to West Point, which is to the 
 American army what Sandhurst and Woolwich are to England. 
 Before that could be done, however, a great political agitation 
 sprang up. The slave States were greatly excited over the 
 prospect of a Republican president being chosen, for the Re- 
 publicans were to a great extent identified with the abolition 
 movement; and public feeling, which had for some time run high, 
 became intensified as the time approached for the election of a 
 new president, and threats that if the Democrats were beaten 
 and a Republican elected the slave States would secede from 
 the Union, were freely indulged in. 
 
 In Virginia, which was one of the most northern of the slave 
 States, opinion was somewhat divided, there being a strong 
 minority against any extreme measures being taken. Among 
 Vincent's friends, however, who were for the most part the sons 
 of planters, the Democratic feeling was very strongly in the 
 ascendant, and their sympathies were wholly with the Southern 
 States. That these had a right to secede was assumed by them 
 as being unquestionable. 
 
ELECTION OF MR. LINCOLN. 29 
 
 But, in point of fact, there was a great deal to be said on 
 both sides. The States which first entered the Union in 1776 
 considered themselves to be separate and sovereign States, each 
 possessing power and authority to manage its own affairs, and 
 forming only a federation in order to construct a central power, 
 and so to operate with more effect against the mother country. 
 Two years later the constitution of the United States was 
 framed, each State giving up a certain portion of its authority, 
 reserving its own self-government and whatever rights were 
 not specifically resigned. 
 
 No mention was made in the constitution of the right of a 
 State to secede from the Union, and while those who insisted 
 that each State had a right to secede if it chose to do so 
 declared that this right was reserved, their opponents aflBrmed 
 that such a case could never have been contemplated. Thus 
 the question of absolute right had never been settled, and it 
 became purely one of force. 
 
 Early in November, 1860, it became known that the election 
 of Mr. Lincoln, the Eepublican candidate, was assured, and on 
 the 9th of that month the representatives of South Carolina 
 met at Charleston, and unanimously authorized the holding 
 of a State convention to meet on the third week in December. 
 The announcement caused great excitement, for it was con- 
 sidered certain that the convention would pass a vote of seces- 
 sion, and thus bring the debated question to an issue. Although 
 opinion in Virginia was less unanimous than in the more 
 southern States, it was generally thought that she would imi- 
 tate the example of South Carolina. 
 
 On the day following the receipt of the news, Vincent, who 
 had ridden over to the plantations of several of his friends to 
 talk the matter over, was returning homeward, when he heard 
 the sound of heavy blows with a whip and loud curses, and a 
 moment later a shrill scream in a woman's voice rose in the air 
 
30 "YOU ARE A DISGRACE TO VIRGINIA." 
 
 Vincent checked his horse mechanically with an exclamation 
 of anger. He knew but too well what was going on beyond the 
 screen of shrubs that grew on the other side of the fence border- 
 ing the road. For a moment he hesitated, and then muttering, 
 " What's the use!" was about to touch the horse with the whip 
 and gallop on, when the shriek again rose louder and more 
 agonizing than before. With a cry of rage Vincent leapt from 
 his horse, threw the reins over the top of the fence, climbed 
 over it in a moment, and burst his way through the shrub- 
 bery. 
 
 Close by a negro was being held by four others, two having 
 hold of each wrist and holding his arms extended to full length, 
 while a white lad, some two years Vincent's senior, was shower- 
 ing blows with a heavy whip upon him. The slave's back was 
 already covered with weals, and the blood was flowing from 
 several places. A few yards distant a black girl, with a baby 
 in her arms, was kneeling on the ground screaming for mercy 
 for the slave. Just as Vincent burst through the bushes, the 
 young fellow, irritated at her cries, turned round and delivered 
 a tremendous blow with the whip on her bare shoulders. 
 
 This time no cry came from her lips, but the slave, who had 
 stood immovable while the punishment was being inflicted 
 upon himself, made a desperate efi'ort to break from the men 
 who held him. He was unsuccessful, but before the whip could 
 again fall on the woman's shoulders, Vincent sprang forward, 
 and seizing it, wrested it from the hands of the striker. 
 With an oath of fury and surprise at this sudden interruption, 
 the young fellow turned upon Vincent. 
 
 "You are a coward and a blackguard, Andrew Jackson!" 
 Vincent exclaimed, white with anger. " You are a disgrace to 
 Virginia, you ruffian!" 
 
 Without a word the young planter, mad with rage at this 
 interference, rushed at Vincent; but the latter had learnt the 
 
A SHARP STRUGGLE. 31 
 
 use of his fists at his English school, and riding exercises had 
 strengthened his muscles, and as his opponent rushed at him, 
 he met him with a blow from the shoulder which sent him 
 staggering back with the blood streaming from his lips. He 
 again rushed forward, and heavy blows were exchanged; then 
 they closed and grappled. For a minute they swayed to and 
 fro; but although much taller, the young planter was no 
 stronger than Vincent, and at last they came to the ground 
 with a crash, Vincent uppermost, Jackson's head as he fell 
 coming with such force against a low stump that he lay in- 
 sensible. 
 
 The contest had been so sudden and furious that none had 
 attempted to interfere. Indeed the negroes were so astonished 
 that they had not moved from the moment when Vincent made 
 his appearance upon the scene. The lad rose to his feet. 
 
 " You had better carry him up to the house and throw some 
 water on him," he said to the negroes, and then turned to go 
 away. As he did so, the slave who had been flogged broke 
 from the others, who had indeed loosened their hold, and ran 
 up to Vincent, threw himself on his knees, and taking the lad's 
 hand pressed it to his lips. 
 
 "I am afraid I haven't done you much good," Vincent said. 
 "You will be none the better off for my interference; but I 
 couldn't help it." So saying he made his way through the 
 shrubbery, cleared the fence, mounted, and rode homeward. 
 
 " I have been a fool," he said to himself as he rode along. 
 "It will be all the worse for that poor beggar afterwards; still 
 I could not help it. I wonder will there be any row about it. 
 I don't much expect there will, the Jacksons don't stand well 
 now, and this would not do them any good with the people 
 round; besides I don't think Jackson would like to go into 
 court to complain of being thrashed by a fellow a head shorter 
 than himself. It's blackguards like him who give the Aboli- 
 
32 THE 
 
 tionists a right to hold up the slave-owners as being tyrants 
 and brutes," 
 
 The Jacksons were new-comers in Virginia. Six years before, 
 the estate, of which the Cedars, as their place was called, 
 formed a part, was put up for sale. It was a very large one, 
 and having been divided into several portions to suit buyers, 
 the Cedars had been purchased by Jackson, who, having been 
 very successful as a store-keeper at Charleston, had decided 
 upon giving up the business and leaving South Carolina, and 
 settlinsr down as a land-owner in some other State. His ante- 
 cedents, however, were soon known at Richmond, and the old 
 Virginian families turned a cold shoulder to the new-comer. 
 
 Had he been a man of pleasant manners, he would gradually 
 have made his way; but he was evidently not a gentleman. 
 The habits of trade stuck to him, and in a very short time 
 there were rumours that the slaves, whom he had bought with 
 the property, found him a harsh and cruel master. This in 
 itself would have been sufficient to bring him disrepute in 
 Virginia, where as a rule the slaves were treated with great 
 kindness, and indeed considered their position to be infinitely 
 superior to that of the poorer class of whites. Andrew Jack- 
 son had been for a few months at school with Vincent; he was 
 unpopular there, and from the rumours current as to the treat- 
 ment of the slaves on the estate, was known by the nickname 
 of the "slave-driver." 
 
 Had Vincent been the son of a white trader, or a small cul- 
 tivator, he knew well enough that his position would be a very 
 serious one, and that he would have had to ride to the border 
 of the State with all speed. He would have been denounced 
 at once as an Abolitionist, and would have been accused of 
 stirring up the slaves to rebellion against their masters; a 
 crime of the most serious kind in the Southern States. But 
 placed as he was, as the heir of a great estate worked by slaves, 
 
DAN IS DELIGHTED. 33 
 
 such a cry could hardly be raised against him. He might 
 doubtless be fined and admonished for interfering between a 
 master and his slave; but the sympathy of the better classes 
 in Virginia would be entirely with him. Vincent, therefore, was 
 but little concerned for himself; but he doubted greatly whether 
 his interference had not done much more harm than good to the 
 slave and his wife, for upon them Andrew Jackson would vent 
 his fury. He rode direct to the stables instead of alighting as 
 usual at the door. Dan, who had been sitting in the verandah 
 waiting for him, ran down to the stables as he saw him coming. 
 
 "Give the horse to one of the others, Dan; I want to speak 
 to you. Dan," he went on when he had walked with him a short 
 distance from the stables, "I suppose you know some of the 
 hands on Jackson's plantation." 
 
 Dan grinned, for although there was not supposed to be any 
 communication between the slaves on the different estates, it 
 was notorious that at night they were in the habit of slipping 
 out of their huts and visiting each other. 
 
 "I know some ob dem, Marse Vincent. What you want 
 ob dem? Berry bad master, Marse Jackson. Wust master 
 hereabouts." 
 
 Vincent related what had happened, to Dan's intense delight. 
 
 "Now, Dan," he went on, "I am afraid that after my inter- 
 ference they will treat that poor fellow and his wife worse 
 than before. I want you to find out for me what is going on 
 at Jackson's. I do not know that I can do anything, however 
 badly they treat them; but I have been thinking that if they 
 ill-treat them very grossly, I will get together a party of fifteen 
 or twenty of my friends, and we will go in a body to Jackson's, 
 and warn him that if he behaves with cruelty to his slaves, 
 we will make it so hot for him that he will have to leave the 
 State. I don't say that we could do anything; but as we should 
 represent most of the large estates round here, I don't think 
 
 (538) c 
 
34 MRS. WINGFIELD IS DISPLEASED. 
 
 old Jackson and his son would like being sent to Coventry. 
 The feeling is very strong at present against ill-treatment of 
 the slaves. If these troubles lead to war almost all of us will 
 go into the army, and we do not like the thought of the possi- 
 bility of troubles among the hands when the whites are all away." 
 
 " I will find out all about it for you to-night, sah. I don't 
 suspect dat dey will do nuffin to-day. Andrew Jackson too 
 sick after dat knock against de tump. He keep quiet a day 
 or two." 
 
 " Well, Dan, you go over to-night and find out all about it. 
 I expect I had better have left things alone, but now I have 
 interfered I shall go on with it." 
 
 Mrs. Wingfield was much displeased when Vincent told her 
 at dinner of his incident at Jackson's plantation, and even his 
 sisters were shocked at this interference between a master and 
 his slave. 
 
 " You will get yourself into serious trouble with these fanci- 
 ful notions of yours," Mrs. Wingfield said angrily. "You know 
 as well as I do how easy it is to get up a cry against any one 
 as an Abolitionist, and how difficult to disprove the accusation; 
 and just at present, when the passions of every man in the 
 South are inflamed to the utmost, such an accusation will be 
 most serious. In the present instance there does not seem 
 that there is a shadow of excuse for your conduct. You simply 
 heard cries of a slave being flogged. You deliberately leave the 
 road and enter these people's plantation, and interfere without, 
 so far as I can see, the least reason for doing so. You did not 
 inquire what the man's offence was; and he may, for aught you 
 know, have half murdered his master. You simply see a slave 
 being flogged, and you assault his owner. If the Jacksons lay 
 complaints against you, it is quite probable that you may have 
 to leave the State. What on earth can have influenced you 
 to act in such a mad- brained way?" 
 
"I AM NOT AN ABOLITIONIST. 35 
 
 "I did not interfere to prevent his flogging the slave, mother, 
 but to prevent his flogging the slave's wife, which was pure 
 wanton brutality. It is not a question of slavery one way or 
 the other. Anyone has a right to interfere to put a stop to 
 brutality. If I saw a man brutally treating a horse or a dog, 
 I should certainly do so; and if it is right to interfere to save 
 a dumb animal from brutal ill-treatment, surely it must be 
 justifiable to save a woman in the same case. I am not an 
 Abolitionist. That is to say, I consider that slaves, on a properly 
 managed estate like ours for instance, are just as well off as are 
 the labourers on an estate in Europe; but I should certainly 
 like to see laws passed to protect them from ill-treatment. Why, 
 in England there are laws against cruelty to animals; and a 
 man who brutally flogged a dog or a horse would get a month's 
 imprisonment with hard labour. I consider it a disgrace to us 
 that a man may here ill-treat a human being worse than he 
 might in England a dumb animal." 
 
 "You know, Vincent," his mother said more cjuietly, "that 
 I object as much as you do to the ill-treatment of the slaves, 
 and that the slaves here, as on all well-conducted plantations in 
 Virginia, are well treated; but this is not a time for bringing 
 in laws or carrying out reforms. It is bad enough to have 
 scores of Northerners doing their best to stir up mischief be- 
 tween masters and slaves without a Southern gentleman mixing 
 himself up in the matter. We have got to stand together as 
 one people and to protect our State rights from interference." 
 
 "I am just as much in favour of State rights as anyone 
 else, mother; and if, as seems likely, the present quarrel is to 
 be fought out, I hope I shall do my best for Virginia as well 
 as other fellows of my own age. But just as I protest against 
 any interference by the Northerners with our laws, I say that we 
 ought to amend our laws so as not to give them the shadow of 
 an excuse for interference. It is brutes like the Jacksons who 
 
36 dan's news. 
 
 have afforded the materials for libels like Uncle Tom's Cabin 
 upon us as a people; and I can't say that I am a bit sorry for 
 having given that young Jackson what he deserved." 
 
 "Well, I hope there will be no trouble come of it," Mrs. 
 Wingfield said. "I shouldn't think the Jacksons would like 
 the exposure of their doings which would be caused by bringing 
 the matter into court; but if they do, you may be quite sure 
 that a jury in Eichmond at the present time would find against 
 you." 
 
 " I don't suppose that they Avill do anything, mother. But 
 if they must, they must; and I don't suppose anything serious 
 will come of it any way." 
 
 The next morning Vincent went down early to the stables. 
 A.S he approached them Dan came out to meet him. 
 
 "Well, Dan, what's your news?" 
 
 *' Berry great bobbery ober at Jackson's last night, Massa 
 Vincent. Fust of all I crept round to de huts ob de field 
 hands. Dey all know nuffin about it; but one of dem he goes 
 off and gets to hab a talk with a gal employed in de house 
 who was in de habit of slipping out to see him. She say 
 when de young un war carried in de old man go on furious; 
 he bring suit against you, he hab you punished berry much — 
 no saying what he not going to do. After a time de young un 
 come round, he listen to what de ould man say for some time; 
 den he answer: 'No use going on like dat. Set all de county 
 family against us if we have suit. As to dat infernal young 
 villain, me pay him out some other way.' Den de old man say 
 he cut de flesh off de bones ob dat nigger; but de young one 
 say: Mustn't do dat. You sure to hear about it, and make 
 great bobbery. Find some oder way to punish him. Den 
 dey talk together for some time, but girl not hear any more." 
 
 "Well, then, there will be no suit anyhow," Vincent said. 
 "As to paying me out some other way, I will look after myself, 
 
MR. JACKSON AND MRS. WINGFIELD. 37 
 
 Dan. I believe that fellow Jackson is capable of anything, and 
 I will be on the look-out for him." 
 
 " Be sure you do, Marse Vincent. You ride about a great 
 deal, dat fellow bery like take a shot at you from behind 
 tree. Don't you go near dat plantation, or sure enuff trouble 
 come." 
 
 " I will look out, Dan. There is one thing, I always ride 
 fast; and it wants a very good shot to hit one at a gallop. I 
 don't think they will try that; for if he missed, as he would be 
 almost sure to do, it would be a good deal worse for him than 
 this affair would have been had he brought it into court. 
 You keep your ears open, Dan, and find out how they are 
 thinking of punishing that poor fellow for my interference on 
 his behalf." 
 
 After breakfast a negro arrived with a note for Mrs. Wing- 
 field from Mr. Jackson, complaining of the unwarrantable and 
 illegal interference by her son on behalf of a slave who was 
 being very properly punished for gross misconduct; and of 
 the personal assault upon his son. The writer said that he was 
 most reluctant to take legal proceedings against a member of 
 so highly respected a family, but that it was impossible that 
 he could submit to such an outrage as this. 
 
 Although Mrs. Wingfield had expressed her disapproval of 
 Vincent's conduct on the evening before, there was no trace of 
 that feeling in her reply to this letter. She wrote in the 
 third person, coldly acknowledging the receipt of Mr. Jackson's 
 letter, and saying that she had heard from her son of his inter- 
 ference to put a stop to one of those brutal scenes which 
 brought discredit upon the Southern States, and that she con- 
 sidered he had most rightly punished Mr. Jackson, jun., 
 for his inhuman and revolting conduct; that she was perfectly 
 aware the interference had been technically illegal, but that 
 her son was fully prepared to defend his conduct if called 
 
38 "what's the matter between you?" 
 
 upon to do so in the courts, and to pay any fine that might be 
 inflicted for his suff'ering himself to be carried away by his 
 righteous indignation. She ended by saying that as Mr. 
 Jackson was a stranger in Virginia, he was perhaps not aware 
 that the public sentiment of that State was altogether opposed 
 to such acts of brutality as that of which his son had been 
 guilty. 
 
 "What have you been doing to that fellow Andrew Jackson ?" 
 one of Vincent's friends, a young fellow two years older than 
 himself, said to him a few days later. " There were a lot of us 
 talking over things yesterday, in Richmond, and he came up 
 and joined in. Something was said about Abolitionists, and 
 he said that he should like to see every Abolitionist in the 
 State strung up to a tree. He is always pretty violent, as you 
 know; but on the present occasion he went further than usual, 
 and then went on to say that the worst and most dangerous 
 Abolitionists were not Northern men but Southerners, who 
 Avere traitors to their State. He said : ' For example, there is 
 that young Wingfield. He has been to England, and has come 
 back with his heart filled with Abolitionist notions;' and that 
 such opinions at the present time were a danger to the State. 
 
 " Two or three of us took the matter up, as you might guess, 
 and told him he had better mind what he was saying or it 
 would be the worse for him. Harry Furniss went so far as to 
 tell him that he was a liar, and that if he didn't like that he 
 would have satisfaction in the usual way. Master Jackson 
 didn't like it, but muttered something and slunk off. What's 
 the matter between you?" 
 
 " I should not have said anything about it," Vincent replied, 
 " if Jackson had chosen to hold his tongue; but as he chooses 
 to go about attacking me, there is no reason why I should 
 keep the matter secret." And he then related what had taken 
 place. 
 
"THE FELLOW IS EVIDENTLY A COWARD.'' 39 
 
 The young Virginian gave a low whistle. 
 
 "I don't say I blame you, Wingfield; but I tell you, you 
 might have got yourself into an awful mess if the Jacksons had 
 chosen to take it up. You know how hot the feeling is at present, 
 and it is a serious matter at any time to interfere between a 
 master and his slaves in the Southern States. Of course among 
 us our feelings would be all against Jackson ; but among the 
 poorer class of whites, who have been tremendously excited by 
 the speeches, both in the North and here, the cry of Abolitionist 
 at the present moment is like a red rag to a bull. However, I 
 understand now the fellow's enmity to you. 
 
 " None of us ever liked him when he was at school with us. 
 He is an evil-tempered brute, and I am afraid you may have 
 some trouble with him. If he goes about talking as he did to 
 us, he would soon get up a feeling against you. Of course it 
 would be nonsense to openly accuse a member of an old Vir- 
 ginian family of being an Abolitionist; but it would be easy 
 enough to set a pack of the rough classes of the town against 
 you, and you might get badly mauled if they caught you 
 alone. The fellow is evidently a coward, or he would have 
 taken up what Furniss said; but a coward who is revengeful 
 is a good deal more dangerous than an open foe. However, I 
 will talk it over with some of the others, and we will see if we 
 can't stop Andrew Jackson's mouth." 
 
 The result of this was that the next day half a dozen of 
 Vincent's friends wrote a joint letter to Andrew Jackson, say- 
 ing that they regarded his statement respecting Vincent as 
 false and caluminous, and that if he repeated them they would 
 jointly and severally hold him responsible; and that if, as a 
 result of such accusations, any harm happened to Vincent, they 
 should know where to look for the originator of the mischief, 
 and punish him accordingly. 
 
 " You should be more careful, Andrew," his father said, as. 
 
40 "it's an infamous shaivie." 
 
 white with fury, he showed him his letter. " It was you who 
 were preaching prudence the other day, and warning me against 
 taking steps that would set all the whole family against us; 
 and now, you see, you have been letting your tongue run, and 
 have drawn this upon yourself. Keep quiet for the present, 
 my son; all sorts of things may occur before long, and you will 
 get your chance. Let this matter sleep for the present." 
 
 A day or two later when Vincent went down to the stables 
 he saw that Dan had something to tell him, and soon found out 
 that he wished to speak to him alone. 
 
 "What is your news, Dan?" 
 
 " I heard last night, Marse Vincent, that old man Jackson is 
 going to sell Dinah; dat de wife ob de man dey flogged." 
 
 "They are going to sell her!" Vincent repeated indignantly. 
 "What are they going to do that for?" 
 
 " To punish Tony, sah. Dar am no law against dar selling 
 her. I hear dat dey are going to sell two oder boys, so 
 dat it cannot be said dat dey do it on purpose to spite Tony. 
 I reckon, sah, dey calculate dat when dey sell his wife Tony 
 get mad and run away, and den when dey catch him again dey 
 flog him pretty near to death. Folk always do dat with 
 runaway slaves; no one can say nuffin agin dem for dat." 
 
 "It's an infamous shame that it should be lawful to separate 
 man and wife," Vincent said. " However, we will see what we 
 can do. You manage to pass the word to Tony to keep up 
 his spirits, and not let them drive him to do anything rash. 
 Tell him I will see that his wife does not get into bad hands. 
 I suppose they will sell the baby too?" 
 
 "Yes, Marse Vincent. Natural the baby will go wid de 
 modder." 
 
 Vincent watched the list of advertisements of slaves to be 
 sold, and a day or two later saw a notice to the effect that 
 Dinah Morris, age 22, with a male baby at her breast, would 
 
41 
 
 be sold on the following Saturday. He mounted his horse and 
 rode into Eichmond. He had not liked to speak to his mother 
 on the subject, for she had not told him of the letter she had 
 written to Jackson ; and he thought that she might disapprove 
 of any interference in the matter, consequently he went down 
 to Mr. Eenfrew, the family solicitor. 
 
 "Mr. Eenfrew," he said, "I want some money; can you 
 lend it me?" 
 
 " You want money," the solicitor said in surprise. " What 
 on earth do you want money for? and if you want it, why don't 
 you ask your mother for it? How much do you want?" 
 
 "I don't know exactly. About eight hundred dollars, I should 
 think; though it may be a thousand. I want to buy a slave." 
 
 " You want to buy a slave!" repeated Mr. Eenfrew. " What 
 on earth do you want to buy a slave for? You have more than 
 you want now at the Orangery." 
 
 " It's a slave that man Jackson is going to sell next Saturday, 
 on purpose to spite the poor creature's husband and drive him 
 to desperation," and Vincent then repeated the whole story of 
 the circumstances that had led up to the sale. 
 
 " It is all very abominable on the part of these Jacksons," 
 Mr, Eenfrew said, " but your interference was most imprudent, 
 my young friend; and, as you see, it has done harm rather than 
 good. If you are so quixotic as to become the champion of 
 every ill-treated slave in the State, your work is pretty well 
 cut out for you." 
 
 "I know that, sir," Vincent replied, smiling, "and I can 
 assure you I did not intend to enter upon any such crusade; 
 but, you see, I have wrongly or rightly mixed myself up in 
 this, and I want to repair the mischief which, as you say, I 
 have caused. The only way I can see is to buy this negress 
 and her baby." 
 
 " But I do not see that you will carry out your object if you 
 
42 "I WILL LEND YOU THE MONEY." 
 
 do, Vincent. She will be separated just as much from her 
 husband if you buy her as if anyone else does. He is at one 
 plantation and she is at another, and were they ten miles apart 
 or a hundred, they are equally separated." 
 
 "I quite see that, Mr. Renfrew; but, at least, she will be 
 kindly treated, and his mind will be at rest on that score. 
 Perhaps some day or other the Jacksons may put him up for 
 sale, and then I can buy him, and they will be reunited. At 
 any rate, the first step is to buy her. Can you let me have the 
 money? My mother makes me a very good allowance." 
 
 "And I suppose you spend it," the lawyer interrupted. 
 
 "Well, yes, I generally spend it; but then, you see, when I 
 come of age I come in for the outlying estates." 
 
 " And if you die before, or get shot, or any other accident 
 befalls you," Mr. Renfrew said, "they go to your sisters. 
 However, one must risk something for a client, so I will lend 
 you the money. I had better put somebody up to bid for 
 you, for after what has happened the Jacksons would probably 
 not let her go if they knew that you were going to be the 
 purchaser." 
 
 " Thank you very much," Vincent said warmly; " it will be 
 a great weight off my mind," and with a light heart he rode 
 back to the Orangery. 
 
 Vincent said nothing during the next two days to any of his 
 friends as to the course the Jacksons were taking in selling 
 Tony's wife; for he thought that if the news got about, some 
 of his friends who had heard the circumstances might go down 
 to the auction and make such a demonstration that Jackson 
 would be obliged to withdraw Dinah from the sale, in which 
 case he would no doubt dispose of her privately. On the 
 Saturday he mounted his horse and rode into Richmond, telling 
 Dan to meet him there. At the hour the sale was announced 
 he went to the yard where it was to take place. 
 
A SLAVE AUCTION. 43 
 
 This was a somewhat quiet and secluded place; for although 
 the sale of slaves was permitted by law in Virginia, at any rate 
 these auctions were conducted quietly and with as little pub- 
 licity as possible. For although the better classes still regarded 
 slavery as a necessary institution, they were conscious that 
 these sales, involving as they did the separation of families, 
 were indefensible, and the more thoughtful would gladly have 
 seen them abolished, and a law passed forbidding the sale of 
 negroes save as part and parcel of the estate upon which they 
 worked, an exception only being made in the case of gross 
 misconduct. Many of the slave-owners, indeed, forbade all 
 flogging upon their estates, and punished refractory slaves, in 
 the first place, by the cutting off of the privileges they enjoyed 
 in the way of holidays, and if this did not answer, threatened 
 to sell them — a threat which was, in the vast majority of cases, 
 quite sufficient to ensure good behaviour; for the slaves were 
 well aware of the difference between life in the well-managed 
 establishments in Virginia and that in some of the other 
 Southern States. Handing his horse to Dan, Vincent joined 
 a knot of four or five of his acquaintances who had strolled in 
 from mere curiosity. 
 
 There were some thirty or forty men in the yard, a few of 
 whom had come in for the purpose of buying; but the great 
 majority had only attended for the sake of passing an idle hour. 
 Slaves had fallen in value; for although all in the South pro- 
 fessed their confidence that the law would never attempt by 
 force of arms to prevent their secession, it was felt that 
 slave property would in future be more precarious, for the 
 North would not improbably repeal the laws for the arrest of 
 fugitive slaves, and consequently all runaways who succeeded 
 in crossing the border would be lost to their masters. 
 
 Upon the other side of the yard Vincent saw Andrew Jack- 
 son talking to two or three men who were strangers to him, 
 
44 LOT 6. 
 
 and who, he guessed, were buj^ers from some of the more 
 southern States. There were in all twelve lots to be disposed 
 of. Of these two or three were hands who were no longer fit 
 for field work, and who were bought at very low prices by men 
 who owned but a few acres of land, and who could utilize them 
 for odd jobs requiring but little strength. Then there was a 
 stir of attention. Dinah Moore took her stand upon the plat- 
 form, with her baby in her arms. The message which Dan had 
 conveyed from Vincent to her husband had given her some 
 hope, and though she looked scared and frightened as she 
 clasped her babe to her breast, she was not filled with such 
 utter despair as would otherwise have been the case. 
 
 The auctioneer stated the advantages of the lot in the same 
 business like tone as if he had been selling a horse: 
 
 "Lot 6. Negro wench, Dinah; age 22; with male child. 
 Strong and well made, as you see, gentlemen; fit for field work, 
 or could be made a useful hand about a house; said to be handy 
 and good-tempered. Now, gentlemen, what shall we say for 
 this desirable lot?" 
 
 One of the men standing by Andrew Jackson bid a hundred 
 dollars. The bid was raised to a hundred and fifty by a rough- 
 looking fellow standing in front of the platform. For some 
 time the bidding was confined to these two, and it rose until it 
 reached seven hundred and fifty, at which point the man near 
 the platform retired, and there was a pause. 
 
 Vincent felt uncomfortable. He had already been round to 
 Mr. Renfrew, who had told him that he had deputed an agent 
 to buy; and until the man near the platform stopped he had 
 supposed that he was the solicitor's agent. 
 
 " Now, gentlemen," the auctioneer said, " surely you are not 
 going to let this desirable piece of property go for seven fifty? 
 She would be cheap at double the price. I have sold worse 
 articles for three thousand." 
 
"that's enough for me." 45 
 
 " I will go another twenty-five dollars," a tall man in home- 
 spun and a broad planter's straw hat said quietly. 
 
 The contest now recommenced, and by bids of twenty-five 
 dollars at a time the amount was raised to twelve hundred 
 and fifty dollars. 
 
 "That's enough for me," the man standing by Andrew 
 Jackson said; "he may have her at twelve fifty, and dear 
 enough, too, as times go." 
 
 "Will anyone else make an offer ^" the auctioneer asked. 
 There was no response, and the hammer fell. 
 
 "What nameV' 
 
 "Nathaniel Forster," the tall man said; and advancing to 
 the table he counted out a roll of notes and gave them to the 
 auctioneer, who handed to him a formal note certifying to his 
 having duly and legally purchased Dinah Moore and her infant, 
 late the property of Andrew Jackson, Esquire, of the Cedars, 
 State of Virginia. 
 
 The purchaser had evidently made up his mind beforehand 
 to secure the lot, for he handed a parcel he had been holding 
 to Dinah, and said briefly, " Slip those things on, my lass." 
 
 The poor girl, who had before been simply attired in the 
 scantiest of petticoats, retired to a corner of the yard, and 
 speedily came forward again dressed in > neat cotton gown. 
 There were several joking remarks made by the bystanders, but 
 Dinah's new master took no notice of them, but with a motion 
 of his hand to her to follow him, walked out of the yard. 
 
 A minute later Vincent followed, and although he had no 
 doubt that the man was the agent Mr. Renfrew had employed, 
 he did not feel thoroughly satisfied until he saw them enter 
 the lawyer's office. He quickly followed. They had just 
 entered the private room of Mr. Renfrew. 
 
 " That's right, Wingfield," the lawyer said. " You see we 
 have settled the business satisfactorily, and I think you have 
 
46 A DEED OF SALE. 
 
 got a fairly cheap bargain. Just wait a moment and we will 
 complete the transaction." 
 
 Dinah gave a start as Vincent entered, but with the habitual 
 self-repression of a slave, she stood quietly in the corner to 
 which she had withdrawn at the other end of the room. 
 
 The lawyer was busy drawing up a document, and touching 
 the bell, ordered a clerk to go across to Mr. Rawlins, justice 
 of the peace, and ask him to step across the road. 
 
 In a minute Mr. Rawlins entered. 
 
 " I want you to witness a deed of sale of a slave," Mr. Ren- 
 frew said. *'Here are the particulars : 'Nathaniel Forster sells to 
 Vincent Wingfield his slave, Dinah Moore and her male infant 
 for the sum of fourteen hundred dollars.' These are the parties. 
 Forster sign this receipt." 
 
 The man did so. The justice put his signature as witness 
 to the transaction, dropped into his pocket the fee of five 
 dollars that the lawyer handed to him, and without a word 
 strolled out again. 
 
 " There, Dinah," Mr. Renfrew said, " Mr. Wingfield is now 
 your master." 
 
 The girl ran forward, fell on her knees before Vincent, seized 
 his hand and kissed it, sobbing out her thanks as she did so. 
 
 "There, that will do, Dinah," the lawyer said, seeing that 
 Vincent was confused by her greeting. "I think you are a 
 lucky girl, and have made a good exchange for the Orangery 
 instead of the Cedars. I don't suppose you will find Mr. AVing- 
 field a very hard master. What he is going to do with you I 
 am sure I don't know." 
 
 Vincent now went to the door and called in Dan and told 
 him to take Dinah to the Orangery, then mounting his horse 
 he rode off home to prepare his mother for the reception of 
 his new purchase. 
 
CHAPTER HI. 
 
 AIDING A KUNAWAY. 
 
 ELL, you are an extraordinary boy, Vincent," Mrs. 
 Wingfield said as her son told her the story, while 
 his sisters burst into fits of laughter at the idea of 
 Vincent owning a female slave with a baby. " Why 
 did you not tell me that you wanted the money instead of 
 going to Mr. Renfrew? I shall tell him I am very angry with 
 him for letting you have it for such a purpose." 
 
 *'I was not sure whether you would let me have it, mother; 
 and if you had refused, and I had got it afterwards from Mr. 
 Renfrew, I should not have liked to bring her home here." 
 
 "That would have been fun," Annie said. "Fancy Vincent's 
 troubles with a female slave on his hands and nowhere to put 
 her. What would you have done, Vincent?" 
 
 " I suppose I could have got a home for her somewhere," 
 Vincent said quietly. " I don't think there would have been 
 any difficulty about that. Still I am glad I didn't have to do so, 
 and one slave more or less can make no difference here." 
 
 "Not at all," Mrs. Wingfield said; "I daresay Chloe will 
 find something for her to do in the way of washing, and such 
 other light work that she is fit for about the house. It is not 
 that, but it is years since a slave was brought into the Orangery; 
 never since I can remember. We raise more than we want 
 ourselves; and when I see all those children about, I wonder 
 
48 TONY IS MADE HAPPY. 
 
 sometimes what on earth we are to find for them all to do. 
 Still, it was a scandalous thing of that man Jackson selling the 
 girl to punish her husband ; and as you say it was your foolish 
 interference in the matter that brought it about, so I do not 
 know that I can blame you for doing what you can to set the 
 matter straight. Still, except that the knowledge that she is 
 here and will be well treated will be a comfort to the man, I 
 do not see that he will be much the better off, unless indeed 
 the Jacksons should try to sell him also, in which case I sup- 
 pose you would want to buy him." 
 
 " I am afraid they won't do that, mother. Still, somehow or 
 other, in time they may come together again." 
 
 " I don't see how they can, Vincent. However we need not 
 think of that now. At any rate I hope there will be no further 
 opportunity for your mixing yourself up in this business. You 
 have made two bitter enemies now, and although I do not see 
 that such people as these can do you any harm, it is always 
 well not to make enemies, especially in times like. these when 
 no one can foresee exactly what may occur." 
 
 And so Dinah Moore became an inmate of the Orangery; 
 and though the girls had laughed at their brother, they were 
 very kind to her when she arrived with Dan, and made much 
 of her and of her baby. The same night Dan went over to the 
 Cedars, and managed to have an interview with Tony, and to 
 tell him that his wife had been bought by Vincent. The joy 
 of the negro was extreme. The previous message had raised his 
 hopes that Vincent would succeed in getting her bought by 
 some one who would be kind to her, but he knew well that 
 she might nevertheless fall to the lot of some higher bidder 
 and be taken hundreds of miles away, and that he might never 
 again get news of her whereabouts. He had then suffered 
 terrible anxiety all day, and the relief of learning that Vin- 
 cent himself had bought her, and that she was now installed 
 
STOLEN MEETINGS. 49 
 
 as a house servant at the Orangery, but a few miles away, was 
 quite overpowering, and for some minutes he could only gasp 
 out his joy and thankfulness. He could hope now that when 
 better times- came he might be able to steal away some night 
 and meet her, and that some day or other, though how he 
 could not see, they might be reunited. The Jacksons remained 
 in ignorance that their former slave was located so near to 
 them. 
 
 It was for this reason that Mr. Eenfrew had instructed his 
 agent to buy her in his own name instead of that of Vincent; 
 and the Jacksons, having no idea of the transfer that had sub- 
 sequently taken place, took no further interest in the matter, 
 believing that they had achieved their object of torturing 
 Tony, and avenging upon him the humiliation that Andrew 
 had suffered at Vincent's hands. Had they questioned their 
 slaves, and had these answered them truly, they would have 
 discovered the facts. For although Tony himself said no word 
 to anyone of what he had learnt from Dan, the fact that 
 Dinah was at the Orangery was speedily known among the 
 slaves ; for the doings at one plantation were soon conveyed to 
 the negroes on the others by the occasional visits which they 
 paid at night to each other's quarters, or to some common 
 rendezvous far removed from interruption. 
 
 Occasionally Tony and Dinah met. Dan would come up late 
 in the evening to the house, and a nod to Dinah would be 
 sufficient to send her flying down the garden to a clump of 
 shrubs, where he would be waiting for her. At these stolen 
 meetings they were perfectly happy; for Tony said no word to 
 her of the misery of his life — how he was always put to the 
 hardest work and beaten on the smallest pretext, how in fact 
 his life was made so unendurable that the idea of running 
 away and taking to the swamps was constantly present to him. 
 
 As to making his way north, it did not enter his mind as 
 
 ( 538 ) D 
 
50 TONY IS MISSING. 
 
 possible. Slaves did indeed at times succeed in travelling 
 through the Northern States and making their way to Canada, 
 but this was only possible by means of the organization known 
 as the underground railway, an association consisting of a 
 number of good people who devoted themselves to the purpose, 
 giving shelter to fugitive slaves during the day, and then pass- 
 ing them on to the next refuge during the night. For in the 
 Northern States as well as the Southern any negro unprovided 
 with papers showing that he was a free man was liable to be 
 arrested and sent back to the South a prisoner, large rewards 
 being given to those who arrested them. 
 
 As he was returning from one of these interviews with his 
 wife, Tony was detected by the overseer, who was strolling 
 about round the slave's quarters, and was next morning flogged 
 until he became insensible. So terrible was the punishment, 
 that for some days he was unable to walk. As soon as he could 
 get about he was again set to work, but the following morning 
 he was found to be missing. Andrew Jackson at once rode 
 into Eichmond, and in half an hour placards and handbills 
 were printed offering a reward for his capture. These were 
 not only circulated in the neighbourhood, but were sent off to 
 all the towns and villages through which Tony might be ex- 
 pected to pass in the endeavour to make his way north. Vin- 
 cent soon learnt from Dan what had taken place. 
 
 "You have no idea, I suppose, Dan, as to which way he is 
 likely to go] " 
 
 Dan shook his head. 
 
 " Me suppose, massa, dat most likely he gone and hidden in 
 de great woods by de James River. Berry difficult to find him 
 dere." 
 
 "Difficult to find him, no doubt," Vincent agreed. " But he 
 could not stop there long — he would find nothing to eat in the 
 woods; and though he might perhaps support himself for a 
 
FUGITIVES IN THE WOODS. 61 
 
 time on corn or roots from the clearings scattered about through 
 the James Peninsula, he must sooner or later be caught." 
 
 *' Dar are runaways in de woods now, Marse Vincent," Dan 
 said; "some ob dem hab been dar for months." 
 
 "But how do they live, Dan?" 
 
 "Well, sar, you see dey hab friends on de plantations, and 
 sometimes at night one of de slaves will steal away wid a 
 basket ob yams and corn-cakes and oder things and put dem 
 down in a certain place in de forest, and next morning, sure 
 enough, dey will be gone. Dangerous work dat, massa; be- 
 cause if dey caught with food, it known for sure dat dey carry 
 it to runaway, and den you know dey pretty well flog the 
 life out of dem." 
 
 "Yes, I know, Dan; it is a very serious matter hiding a run- 
 away slave, and even a white man would be very heavily pun- 
 ished, and perhaps lynched, if caught in the act. Well, make 
 what inquiries you can among the slaves, and find out if you can 
 whether any of those Jacksons have an idea which way Tony 
 has gone. But do not go yourself on to Jackson's place; if 
 you were caught there now it would be an awkward matter 
 for both of us." 
 
 "I will find out, Marse Vincent; but I don't s'pose Tony 
 said a word to any of the others. He know well enough dat 
 de Jacksons question ebery one pretty sharp, and perhaps 
 flog dem all round to find out if dey know anything. He 
 keep it to himself about going away, for suah." 
 
 The Jacksons kept up a vigorous hunt after their slave, and 
 day after day parties of men ranged through the woods, but 
 without discovering any traces of him. Blood-hounds were 
 employed the first day, but before these could be fetched from. 
 Eichmond the scent had grown cold; for Tony had gone off as 
 soon as the slaves had been shut up for the night, and had 
 directly he left the hut wrapped leaves round his feet, there- 
 
52 A HUNTED SLAVE. 
 
 fore the hounds when they arrived from Eichmond were unable 
 to take up the scent. 
 
 A week after Tony's escape Vincent returned late one even- 
 ing from a visit to some friends. Dan, as he took his horse, 
 whispered to him: "Stop a little on your way to house, Marse 
 Vincent; me hab someting to tell you." 
 
 "What is it, Dan?" Vincent asked as the lad, after putting 
 up his horse in the stable, came running up to him. 
 
 "Me have seen Tony, sah. He in de shrubs ober dar. 
 He want to see Dinah, but me no take message till me tell you 
 about him. He half starved, sah; me give him some yams." 
 
 " That's right, Dan." 
 
 " He pretty nigh desperate, sar; he say dey hunt him like 
 wild beast." 
 
 " I will see him, Dan. If I can help him in any way I will 
 do so. Unfortunately I do not know any of the people who 
 help to get slaves away, so I can give him no advice as to 
 the best way to proceed. Still I might talk it over with him. 
 When I have joined him, do you go up to the house and tell 
 Chloe from me to give you a pile of corn -cakes — it's no use 
 giving him flour, for he would be afraid to light a fire to cook 
 it. Tell her to give you, too, any cold meat there may be in 
 the house. Don't tell Dinah her husband is here till we have 
 talked the matter over." 
 
 Dan led Vincent up to a clump of bushes. 
 
 "It am all right, Tony," he said; "here is Massa Vincent 
 come to see you." 
 
 The bushes parted and Tony came out into the full moon- 
 light. He looked haggard and worn; his clothes were torn 
 into stripes by the bushes. 
 
 "My poor fellow," Vincent said kindly, "I am sorry to see 
 you in such a state." 
 
 A great sob broke from the black. 
 
TONY APPEALS TO VINCENT. 
 
"I KNOW it's against THE LAW." 53 
 
 " De Lord bress you, sah, for your goodness and for saving 
 Dinah from de hands of dose debils ! Now she safe wid you 
 and de child, Tony no care berry much what come to him — de 
 sooner he dead de better. He wish dat one day when dey flog 
 him dey had kill him altogether; den all de trouble at an end. 
 Dey hunt him ebery day with dogs and guns, and soon they 
 catch him. No can go on much longer like dis. To-day me 
 nearly gib myself up. Den me thought me like to see Dinah 
 once more to say good-bye, so make great efi'ort and ran a bit 
 furder." 
 
 " I have been thinking whether it would be possible to plan 
 some way for you escape, Tony." 
 
 The negro shook his head. 
 
 "Dar never escape, sah, but to get to Canada; dat too far 
 any way. Not possible to walk all dat way and get food by 
 de road. Suah to be caught." 
 
 " No, I do not think it will be possible to escape that way, 
 Tony. The only possible plan would be to get you on board 
 some ship going to England." 
 
 " Ships not dare take negro on board," Tony said. " Me 
 heard dat said many times — dat against de law." 
 
 "Yes, I know it's against the law," Vincent said, "and it's 
 against the law my talking to you here, Tony; but you see it's 
 done. The difficulty is how to do it. All vessels are searched 
 before they start, and an officer goes down with them past 
 Fortress Monroe to see that they take no one on board. Still 
 it is possible. Of course there is risk in the matter; but there 
 is risk in everything. I will think it over. Do not lose heart. 
 Dan will be back directly with enough food to last you for 
 some days. If I were you I would take refuge this time in 
 White Oak Swamp. It is much nearer, and I hear it has already 
 been searched from end to end, so they are not likely to try 
 again; and if you hear them you can, if you are pressed, cross 
 
54 A PLAN OF ESCAPE. 
 
 the Chickahominy and make down through the woods. Do you 
 come again on Saturday evening — that will give me four days 
 to see what I can do, I may not succeed, you know; for the 
 penalty is so severe against taking negroes on board that I may 
 not be able to find anyone willing to risk it. But it is worth 
 trying." 
 
 " De Lord bless you, sah!" Tony said. " I will do juss what 
 you tell me; but don't you run no risks for me, my life ain't 
 worth dat." 
 
 "I will take care, Tony. And now here comes Dan with 
 the provisions." 
 
 "Can I see Dinah, sah?" Tony pleaded. 
 
 "I think you had better not," Vincent replied. "You see 
 the Jacksons might at any moment learn that she is here, and 
 then she might be questioned whether she had seen you since 
 your escape ; and it would be much better for her to be able to 
 deny having done so. But you shall see her next time you 
 come, whether I am able to make any arrangements for your 
 escape or not. I will let her know to-morrow morning that I 
 have seen you, and that you are safe at present." 
 
 The next morning Vincent rode over to City Point, where 
 ships with a large draught of water generally brought up, either 
 transferring their goods into smaller craft to be sent up by river 
 to Kichmond, or to be carried on by rail through the town of 
 Petersburg. Leaving his horse at a house near the river, he 
 crossed the James in a boat to City Point. There were several 
 vessels lying here, and for some hours he hung about the 
 wharf watching the process of discharging. By the end of 
 that time he had obtained a view of all the captains, and had 
 watched them as they gave their orders, and had at last come 
 to the conclusion as to which would be the most likely to suit 
 his. purpose. Having made up his mind, he waited until the 
 one he had fixed upon came ashore. He was a man of some 
 
"YOU MEAN HE IS A NEGRO?" 55 
 
 five and thirty years old, with a pleasant face and good-natured 
 smile. He first went into some offices on the wharf, and half 
 an hour later came out and walked towards the railway-station. 
 Vincent at once followed him, and as he overtook him said : 
 
 " I want very much to speak to you, sir, if you could spare 
 me a minute or two." 
 
 " Certainly," the sailor said with some surprise. " The train 
 for Petersburg does not go for another half hour. What can 
 I do for your' 
 
 " My name is Vincent Wingfield. My father was an English 
 officer, and my mother is the owner of some large estates near 
 Richmond. I am most anxious to get a person in whom I 
 am interested on board ship, and I do not know how to set 
 about it." 
 
 "There's no difficulty about that," the captain said smiling; 
 " you have only to go to an office and pay for his passage to 
 where he wants to go." 
 
 "I can't do that," Vincent replied; "for unfortunately it is 
 against the law for any captain to take him." 
 
 "You mean he is a negro f the captain asked, stopping short 
 in his walk and looking sharply at Vincent. 
 
 "Yes, that is what I mean," Vincent said. "He is a negro 
 who has been brutally ill-treated and has run away from his 
 master, and I would willingly give a hundred pounds to get 
 him safely away." 
 
 " This is a very serious business in which you are meddling, 
 young sir," the sailor said. "Putting aside the consequences 
 to yourself, you are asking me to break the law and to run the 
 risk of the confiscation of my ship. Even if I were willing to do 
 what you propose it would be impossible, for the ship will be 
 searched from end to end before the hatches are closed, and an 
 official will be on board until we discharge the pilot after get- 
 ting well beyond the mouth of the river." 
 
56 "I WILL TAKE THE MAN." 
 
 "Yes, 1 know that," Vincent replied; "but my plan was to 
 take a boat and go out beyond the sight of land, and then to 
 put him on board after you have got well away." 
 
 " That might be managed, certainly," the captain said. " It 
 would be contrary to my duty to do anything that would risk 
 the property of my employers; but if when I am out at sea a 
 boat came alongside, and a passenger came on board, it would 
 be another matter. I suppose, young gentleman, that you would 
 not interfere in such a business, and run the risk that you 
 certainly would run if detected, unless you were certain that 
 this was a deserving case, and that the man has committed no 
 sort of crime; for I would not receive on board my ship a 
 fugitive from justice, whether he was black or white." 
 
 "It is indeed a deserving case," Vincent said earnestly. 
 " The poor fellow has the misfortune of belonging to one of the 
 worst masters in the State. He has been cruelly flogged on 
 many occasions, and was finally driven to run away by their 
 selling his wife and child." 
 
 "The brutes 1" the sailor said. "How you people can allow 
 such things to be done is a mystery to me. Well, lad, under 
 those circumstances I will agree to do what you ask me, and if 
 your boat comes alongside when I am so far away from land 
 that it cannot be seen, I will take the man to England." 
 
 "Thank you very much indeed," Vincent said; "you will be 
 doing a good action. Upon what day do you sail?" 
 
 "I shall drop down on Monday into Hampton Roads, and 
 shall get up sail at daylight next morning. I shall pass Fortress 
 Monroe at about seven in the morning, and shall sail straight 
 out." 
 
 " And how shall I know your ship?" Vincent asked. "There 
 may be others starting just about the same time." 
 
 The sailor thought for a moment. " When I am four or five 
 miles out I will hoist my owner's flag at the foremast-head. 
 
"I WILL KEEP A SHARP LOOK-OUT." 57 
 
 It is a red flag with a white ball, so you will be able to make 
 it out a considerable distance away. You must not be less than 
 ten or twelve miles out, for the pilot often does not leave the 
 ship till she is some miles past Fortress Monroe, and the official 
 will not leave the ship till he does. I will keep a sharp look- 
 out for you, but I cannot lose my time in waiting. If you do 
 not come alongside I shall suppose that you have met with 
 some interruption to your plans." 
 
 " Thank you very much, sir. Unless something goes wrong 
 I shall be alongside on Tuesday." 
 
 " That's settled, then," the captain said, " and I must be off, 
 or else 1 shall lose my train. By the way, when you come 
 alongside do not make any sign that you have met me before. 
 It is just as well that none of my crew should know that it is 
 a planned thing, for if we ever happened to put in here again 
 they might blab about it, and it is just as well not to give them 
 the chance. Good-bye, my lad; I hope that all will go well. 
 But, you know, you are doing a very risky thing; for the assist- 
 ing a runaway slave to escape is about as serious an offence as 
 you can commit in these parts. You might shoot half a dozen 
 men and get off scot free, but if you were caught aiding a run- 
 away to escape, there is no saying what might come of it." 
 
 After taking leave of the captain, Vincent recrossed the river 
 and rode home. He had friends whose fathers' estates bordered 
 some on the James and others on the York River, and all of these 
 had pleasure-boats. It was obviously better to go down the 
 York River, and thence round to the mouth of the James at 
 Fortress Monroe, as the traffic on the York was comparatively 
 small, and it was improbable that he would be noticed either 
 going down or returning. He had at first thought of hiring a 
 fishing-boat from some of the free negroes who made their living 
 on the river. But he finally decided against this; for the fact of 
 the boat being absent so long would attract its owner's attention, 
 
58 A BOAT OBTAINED. 
 
 and in case any suspicion arose that the fugitive had escaped 
 by water, the hiring of a boat by one who had already be- 
 friended the slave, and its absence for so long a time, would be 
 almost certain to cause suspicion to be directed towards him. 
 He therefore decided upon borrowing a boat from a friend, and 
 next morning rode to the plantation of the father of Harry 
 Furniss, this being situated on a convenient position on the 
 Pamunky, one of the branches of the York River. 
 
 "Are you using that sailing-boat of yours at present, Harry? 
 Because, if not, I wish you would let me have the use of it for 
 a week or so." 
 
 "With pleasure, Vincent; and my fishing-lines and nets as 
 well, if you like. We very seldom use the boat. Do you mean 
 to keep it here or move it higher up the river, where it would 
 be more handy for you, perhaps'?" 
 
 " I think I would rather leave it here, Furniss. A mile or 
 two extra to ride makes no difference. I suppose it's in the 
 water?" 
 
 "Yes; at the foot of the boathouse stairs. There is a pad- 
 lock and chain. I will give you the key, so you can go off 
 whenever you like without bothering to come up to the house. 
 If you just call in at the stable as you ride by, one of the boys 
 will go down with you and take your horse and put him up till 
 you come back again." 
 
 " That will do capitally," Vincent replied. " It is some time 
 since I was on the water, and I seem to have a fancy for a 
 change at present. One is sick of riding into Richmond and 
 hearing nothing but politics talked of all day. Don't be 
 alarmed if you hear at any time that the boat has not come 
 back at night, for if tide and wind are unfavourable at any time 
 I might stop at Cumberland for the night." 
 
 " I have often had to do that," Furniss said. *' Besides, if 
 you took it away for a week, I don't suppose any one would 
 
"TOO MUCH JOY ALTOGEDBR." 59 
 
 notice it; for no one goes down to the boathouse unless to get 
 the boat ready for a trip." 
 
 The next day Vincent rode over to his friend's plantation, 
 sending Dan off an hour beforehand to bale out the boat and 
 get the masts and sails into her from the boathouse. The greater 
 part of the next two days was spent on the water, sometimes 
 sailing sometimes fishing. The evening of the second of these 
 days was that upon which Vincent had arranged to meet Tony 
 again, and an hour after dark he went down through the garden 
 to the stable ; for that was the time the fugitive was to meet 
 him, for he could not leave his place of concealment until night 
 fell. After looking at the horses, and giving some instructions 
 to the negroes in charge, he returned to the shrubbery, and, 
 sending Dan up to summon Dinah, he went to the bushes, 
 where he had before met Tony. The negro came out as he 
 approached. 
 ■ "How are you, Tony?" 
 
 "Much better dan I was, massa. I hab not been disturbed 
 since I saw you, and, thanks to dat and to de good food and 
 to massa's kind words, I'm stronger and better now, and ready 
 to do whatever massa think best." 
 
 "Well, Tony, I am glad to say that I think I have arranged 
 a plan by which you will be got safely out of the country. 
 Of course, it may fail; but there is every hope of success. 
 I have arranged for a boat, and shall take you down the river, 
 and put you on board a ship bound for England." 
 
 The black clapped his hands in delight at the news. 
 
 "When you get there you will take another ship out to 
 Canada, and as soon as I learn from you that you are there, and 
 what is your address, I will give Dinah her papers of freedom 
 and send her on to you." 
 
 "Oh! massa, it is too much," Tony said, with the tears run- 
 ning down his cheeks; "too much joy altogeder." 
 
60 PREPARING FOR THE TRIP. 
 
 "Well, I hope it will all come right, Tony. Dinah will 
 be here in a minute or two. Do not keep her long, for I do 
 not wish her absence from the house to be observed just now. 
 Now, listen to my instructions. Do you know the plantation 
 of Mr. Furniss, on the Pamunky, near Coal Harbour?" 
 
 "No, sir; but me can find out." 
 
 " No, you can't; because you can't see anyone or ask ques- 
 tions. Very well, then, you must be here again to-morrow 
 night at the same hour. Dan will meet you here, and act as your 
 guide. He will presently bring you provisions for to-morrow. 
 Be sure you be careful, Tony, and get back to your hiding- 
 place as soon as you can, and lie very quiet to-morrow until it 
 is time to start. It would be terrible if you were to be caught 
 now, just as we have arranged for you to get away." 
 
 On the following afternoon Vincent told his mother that he 
 was going over that evening to his friend Furniss, as an early 
 start was to be made next morning; they intended to go down 
 the river as far as Yorktown, if not further; that he certainly 
 should not be back for two days, and probably might be even 
 longer. 
 
 " This new boating freak of yours, Vincent, seems to occupy 
 all your thoughts. I wonder how long it will last." 
 
 " I don't suppose it will last much longer, mother," Vincent 
 said with a laugh. " Anyhow, it will make a jolly change for 
 a week. One had got so sick of hearing nothing talked about 
 but secession that a week without hearing the word mentioned 
 will do one lots of good, and I am sure I felt that if one had 
 much more of it, one would be almost driven to take up the 
 Northern side just for the sake of a change." 
 
 "We should all disown you, Vin," Annie said laughing; 
 " we should have nothing to say to you, and you would be cut 
 by all your friends." 
 
 " Well, you see, a week's sailing and fishing will save me 
 
SICK OF POLITICS. 61 
 
 from all that, Annie; and I shall be able to begin again with a 
 fresh stock of patience." 
 
 " I believe you are only half in earnest in the cause, Vincent," 
 his mother said gravely. 
 
 " I am not indeed, mother. I quite agree with what you and 
 every one say as to the rights of the State of Virginia, and if 
 the North should really try to force us and the other Southern 
 States to remain with them, I shall be just as ready to do 
 everything I can as anyone else; but I can't see the good of 
 always talking about it, and I think it's very wrong to ill-treat 
 and abuse those who think the other way. In England in the 
 Civil War the people of the towns almost all thought one way, 
 and almost all those of the counties the other, and even now 
 opinions differ almost as widely as to which was right. I hate 
 to hear people always laying down the law as if there could 
 not possibly be two sides of the case, and as if every one who 
 differed from them must be a rascal and a traitor. Almost all 
 the fellows I know say that if it comes to fighting they shall 
 go into the State army, and I should be quite willing, if they 
 would really take fellows of my age for soldiers, to enlist too; 
 but that is no reason why one should not get sick of hearing 
 nothing but one subject talked of for weeks." 
 
 It was nearly dark when Vincent started for his walk of ten 
 miles; for he had decided not to take his horse with him, as he 
 had no means of sending it back, and its stay for three days in 
 his friend's stables would attract attention to the fact of his 
 long absence. 
 
 After about three hours' walking he reached the boathouse, 
 having seen no one as he passed through the plantation. He 
 took the oars and sails from the boathouse and placed them in 
 the boat, and then sat down in the stern to await the coming 
 of the negroes. In an hour they arrived; Tony carrying a 
 bundle of clothes that Dan had by Vincent's orders bought for 
 
62 DOWN THE RIVER. 
 
 him in Richmond, while Dan carried a large basket of pro- 
 visions. Vincent gave an exclamation of thankfulness as he 
 saw the two figures appear, for the day having been Sunday 
 he knew that a good many men would be likely to join the 
 search parties in hopes of having a share in the reward offered 
 for Tony's capture, and he had felt very anxious all day. 
 
 " You sit in the bottom of the boat, Tony, and do you steer, 
 Dan. You make such a splashing with your oar that we should 
 be heard a mile away. Keep us close in shore in the shadow 
 of the trees; the less we are noticed the better at this time of 
 night." 
 
 Taking the sculls, Vincent rowed quietly away. He had 
 often been out on boating excursions with his friends, and had 
 learnt to row fairly. During the last two days he had dili- 
 gently instructed Dan, and after two long days' work the young 
 negro had got over the first difficulties, but he was still clumsy 
 and awkward. Vincent did not exert himself. He knew he 
 had a long night's row before him, and he paddled quietly 
 along with the stream. The boat was a good-sized one, and 
 when not under sail was generally rowed by two strong negroes 
 accustomed to the work. 
 
 Sometimes for half an hour at a time Vincent ceased rowing, 
 and let the boat drift along quietly. There was no hurry, for 
 he had a day and two nights to get down to the mouth of the 
 river, a distance of some seventy miles, and out to sea far enough 
 to intercept the vessel. At four o'clock they arrived at Cum- 
 berland, where the Pamunky and Mattapony Rivers unite 
 and form the York River. Here they were in tidal waters; 
 and as the tide, though not strong, was flowing up, Vincent 
 tied the boat to the branch of a tree, and lay down in the 
 bottom for an hour's sleep, telling Dan to wake him when the 
 tide turned, or if he heard any noise. Day had broken when 
 the boat drifted round, and Dan aroused him. 
 
AT SEA. 63 
 
 The boat was rowed off to the middle of the river, as there 
 could be no longer any attempt at concealment. Dan now took 
 the bow oar, and they rowed until a light breeze sprang up. 
 Vincent then put up the mast, and, having hoisted the sail, took 
 his place at the helm, while Dan went forward into the bow. 
 They passed several fishing-boats, and the smoke was seen 
 curling up from the huts in the clearings scattered here and 
 there along the shore. The sun had now risen, and its heat 
 was pleasant after the damp night air. 
 
 Although the breeze was light, the boat made fair way with 
 the tide, and when the ebb ceased at about ten o'clock the 
 mouth of the river was but a few miles away. The mast was 
 lowered and the sails stowed. The boat was then rowed into 
 a little creek and tied up to the bushes. The basket of pro- 
 visions was opened, and a hearty meal enjoyed, Tony being 
 now permitted for the first time to sit up in the boat. After 
 the meal Vincent and Dan lay down for a long sleep, while 
 Tony, who had slept some hours during the night, kept watch. 
 
 At four in the afternoon tide again slackened, and as soon as 
 it had fairly turned they pushed out from the creek and again 
 set sail. In three hours they were at the mouth of the river. 
 A short distance out they saw several boats fishing, and drop- 
 ping anchor a short distance away from these, they lowered 
 their sail, and taking the fishing-lines from the locker of the 
 boat, set to to fish. As soon as it was quite dark the anchor 
 was hauled up, and Vincent and Dan took the oars, the wind 
 having now completely dropped. For some time they rowed 
 steadily, keeping the land in sight on their right hand. 
 
 Tony was most anxious to help, but as he had never had an 
 oar in his hand in his life, Vincent thought that he would do 
 more harm than good. It was, he knew, some ten miles from 
 the mouth of the York River to Fortress Monroe, at the entrance 
 to Hampton Roads, and after rowing for three hours he thought 
 
64 "there's the ship, tony." 
 
 that he could not be far from that point, and therefore turned 
 the boat's head out towards the sea. They rowed until they 
 could no longer make out the land astern, and then laying in 
 their oars waited till the morning, Vincent sitting in the stern 
 and often nodding off to sleep, while the two negroes kept up 
 a constant conversation in the bow. 
 
 As soon as it was daylight the oars were again got out. 
 They could clearly make out the outline of the coast, and saw 
 the break in the shore that marked the entrance to Hampton 
 Eoads. There was a light breeze now, but Vincent would not 
 hoist the sail lest it might attract the attention of some one on 
 shore. He did not think the boat itself could be seen, as they 
 were some eight or nine miles from the land. They rowed for 
 a quarter of an hour, when Vincent saw the white sails of a 
 ship coming out from the entrance. 
 
 The breeze was so light that she would, he thought, be nearly 
 three hours before she reached the spot where they were now, 
 and whether she headed to the right or left of it he would have 
 plenty of time to cut her off. For another two hours he and 
 Dan rowed steadily. The wind had freshened a good deal, and 
 the ship was now coming up fast to them. Two others had come 
 out after her, but were some miles astern. They had already 
 made out that the ship was flying a flag at her masthead, and 
 although they had not been able to distinguish its colours, Vin- 
 cent felt sure that it was the right ship; for he felt certain that 
 the captain would get up sail as soon as possible, so as to come 
 up with them before any other vessels came out. They had 
 somewhat altered their course, to put themselves in line with 
 the vessel. When she was within a distance of about a mile 
 and a half Vincent was able to make out the flag, and knew 
 that it was the right one. 
 
 "There's the ship, Tony," he said; "it is all right, and in a 
 few minutes you will be on your way to England." 
 
FINAL INSTRUCTIONS. 65 
 
 Tony had already changed his tattered garments for the suit 
 of sailor's clothes that Dan had bought for him. Vincent had 
 given him full instructions as to the course he was to pursue. 
 The ship was bound for Liverpool; on his arrival there he was 
 at once to go round the docks and take a passage in the steer- 
 age of the next steamer going to Canada. 
 
 " The fare will be about five pounds," he said. *' When you 
 get to Canada you will land at Quebec, and you had better go 
 on by rail to Montreal, where you will, I think, find it easier 
 to get work than at Quebec. As soon as you get a place you 
 are likely to stop in, get somebody to write for you to me, 
 giving me your address. Here are a hundred dollars, which 
 will be sufficient to pay your expenses to Montreal and leave 
 you about fifty dollars to keep you till you can get something 
 to do." 
 
 -tfr- 
 
 (538) 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 SAFELY BACK. 
 
 HEN the ship came within a few hundred yards, 
 Vincent stood up and waved his cap, and a minute 
 later the ship was brought up into the wind and 
 her sails thrown aback. The captain appeared at 
 the side and shouted to the boat, now but fifty yards away. 
 
 "What do you want there?" 
 
 *' I have a passenger for England," Vincent replied. " Will 
 you take him?" 
 
 " Come alongside," the captain said. " Why didn't he come 
 on board before I started?" 
 
 The boat was rowed alongside, and Vincent climbed on 
 board. The captain greeted him as a stranger and led the way 
 to his cabin. 
 
 "You have managed that well," he said when they were 
 alone, "and I am heartily glad that you have succeeded. I 
 made you out two hours ago. We will stop here another two 
 or three minutes so that the men may think you are bargain- 
 ing for a passage for the negro, and then the sooner he is on 
 board and you are on your way back the better, for the wind 
 is rising, and I fancy it is going to blow a good deal harder 
 before night." 
 
 "And won't you let me pay for the man's passage, captain? 
 It is only fair anyhow that I should pay for what he will eat." 
 
SAFELY ON BOARD. 67 
 
 "Oh, nonsense!" the captain replied. *'He will make him- 
 self useful and pay for his keep. I am only too glad to get 
 the poor fellow off. Now, we will have a glass of wine together 
 and then say good-bye." 
 
 Two minutes later they returned to the deck. Vincent went 
 to the side. 
 
 "Jump on board, Tony, I have arranged for your passage." 
 
 The negro climbed up the side. 
 
 "Good-bye, captain, and thank you heartily. Good-bye, 
 Tony." 
 
 The negro could not speak, but he seized the hand Vincent 
 held out to him and pressed it to his lips. Vincent dropped 
 lightly into his boat and pushed off from the side of the vessel. 
 As he did so he heard orders shouted, the yards swung 
 round, and the vessel almost at once began to move through 
 the water. 
 
 "Now, Dan, up with the mast and sail again; but let me 
 put two reefs in first, the wind is getting up." 
 
 In five minutes the sail was hoisted, and with Vincent at 
 the helm and Dan sitting up to windward, was dashing through 
 the water. Although Vincent understood the management of 
 a sailing-boat on the calm waters of the rivers, this was his 
 first experience of sea-sailing; and although the waves were 
 still but small, he felt at first somewhat nervous as the boat 
 dashed through them, sending up at times a sheet of spray 
 from her bows. But he soon got over this sensation, and en- 
 joyed the lively motion and the fresh wind. The higher points 
 of the lands were still visible; but even had they not been so it 
 would have mattered little, as he had taken the precaution to 
 bring with him a small pocket-compass. The wind was from 
 the south-west, and he was therefore able, with the sheet 
 hauled in, to make for a point where he judged the mouth of 
 the York Eiver lay. 
 
68 DAN IS NOT HUNGRY. 
 
 "Golly, massa! how de boat do jump up and down." 
 
 " She is lively, Dan, and it would be just as well if we had 
 some ballast on board; however she has a good beam and 
 walks along splendidly. If the wind keeps as it is, we shall 
 be back at the mouth of the York in three or four hours. You 
 may as well open that basket again and hand me that cold 
 chicken and a piece of bread; cut the meat off the bones and 
 put it on the bread, for I have only one hand disengaged; and 
 hand me that bottle of cold tea. That's right. Now you had 
 better take something yourself. You must be hungry. We 
 forgot all about the basket in our interest in the ship." 
 
 Dan shook his head. 
 
 "A little while ago, massa, me seem berry hungry, now me 
 doesn't feel hungry at all." 
 
 " That's bad, Dan. I am afraid you are going to be sea-sick." 
 
 "Me no feel sea-sick, massa; only me don't feel hungry." 
 
 But in a few minutes Dan was forced to confess that he did 
 feel ill, and a few moments afterwards was groaning in the 
 agonies of sea-sickness. 
 
 " Never mind, Dan," Vincent said cheerfully. " You will 
 be better after this." 
 
 "Me not sea-sick, massa; de sea have nufiin to do with it. 
 It's de boat dat will jump up and down instead of going quiet." 
 
 "It's all the same thing, Dan; and I hope she won't jump 
 about more before we get into the river." 
 
 But in another half hour Vincent had to bring the boat's 
 head up to the wind, lower the lug, and tie down the last reef. 
 
 " There she goes easier now, Dan," he said, as the boat re- 
 sumed her course; but Dan, who was leaning helplessly over 
 the side of the boat, could see no difference. 
 
 Vincent, however, felt that under her close sail the boat was 
 doing better, and rising more easily on the waves, which were 
 now higher and farther apart than before. In another hour the 
 
A FLOATING ANCHOR. 69 
 
 whole of the shore-line was visible; but the wind had risen so 
 much that, even under her reduced sail, the boat had as much 
 as she could carry, and often heeled over until her gunwale 
 was nearly under water. Another hour and the shore was but 
 some four miles away, but Vincent felt he could no longer 
 hold on. 
 
 In the hands of an experienced sailor, who would have 
 humoured the boat and eased her up a little to meet the seas, 
 the entrance to the York River could no doubt have been 
 reached with safety; but Vincent was ignorant of the art of 
 sailing a boat in the sea, and she was shipping water heavily. 
 Dan had for some time been bailing, having only undertaken 
 the work in obedience to Vincent's angry orders, being too ill 
 to care much what became of them. 
 
 " Now, Dan, I am going to bring her head up to the wind, 
 so get ready to throw off that halyard and gather in the sail 
 as it comes down. That's right, man; now down with the 
 mast." 
 
 Vincent had read that the best plan when caught in an open 
 boat in a gale, was to tie the oars and mast, if she had one, 
 together, and to throw them overboard with the head rope 
 tied to them, as by that means the boat would ride head to 
 sea. The oars, sculls, mast, and sail were firmly tied together 
 and launched overboard, the rope being first taken off the 
 anchor and tied round the middle of the clump of spars. 
 
 Vincent carefully payed out the rope till some fifteen yards 
 were over, then he fastened it to the ring of the head rope, 
 and had the satisfaction of finding that the boat rode easily to 
 the floating anchor, rising lightly over the waves, and not 
 shipping a drop of water. He then took the baler and got rid 
 of the water that had found its way on board, Dan, after 
 getting down the sail, having collapsed utterly- 
 
 "Now, Dan, sit up; there, man, the motion is much easier 
 
70 EXAMINING STORES. 
 
 now, and we are taking no water on board. I will give you 
 a glass of rum, that will put new strength into j'ou. It's lucky 
 we put it in the basket in case of emergency." 
 
 The negro, whose teeth were chattering from cold, fright, 
 and exhaustion, eagerly drank off the spirit. Vincent, who 
 was wet to the skin with the spray, took a little himself, and 
 then settled himself as comfortably as he could on the floor- 
 boards in the stern of the boat, and quietly thought out the 
 position. The wind was still rising, and a thick haze obscured 
 the land. He had no doubt that by night it would be blowing 
 a gale; but the boat rode so easily and lightly that he believed 
 she would get through it. 
 
 They might, it was true, be blown many miles off the shore, 
 and not be able to get back for some time, for the gale might 
 last two or three days. The basket of provisions was, however, 
 a large one. Dan had received orders to bring plenty and had 
 obeyed them literally, and Vincent saw that the supply of food, 
 if carefully husbanded, would last without difficulty for a week 
 The supply of liquor was less satisfactory. There was the 
 bottle of rum, two bottles of claret, and a two-gallon jar, nearly 
 half empty, of water. The cold tea was finished. 
 
 " That would be a poor supply for a week for two of us,' 
 Vincent muttered, as he removed the contents of the basket 
 and stored them carefully in the locker; "however, if it's going 
 to be a gale there is sure to be some rain with it, so I think 
 we shall manage very well." 
 
 By night it was blowing really heavily, but although the 
 waves were high the boat shipped but little water. Dan had 
 fallen off to sleep, and Vincent had been glad to -wrap himself 
 in the thick coat he had brought with him as a protection 
 against the heavy dews when sleeping on the river. At times 
 sharp rain squalls burst upon them, and Vincent had no diffi- 
 culty in filling up the water-bottle again with the baler. 
 
"AN AWFUL NIGHT." 71 
 
 The water was rather brackish, but not sufficiently so to be 
 of consequence. All night the boat was tossed heavily on the 
 waves. Vincent dosed off at times, rousing himself occa- 
 sionally and baling out the water, which came in the shape of 
 spray and rain. The prospect in the morning was not cheer- 
 ing. Gray clouds covered the sky and seemed to come down 
 almost on to the water, the angry sea was crested with white 
 heads, and it seemed to Vincent wonderful that the boat should 
 live in such a sea. 
 
 "Now, Dan, wake yourself up and get some breakfast," 
 Vincent said, stirring up the negro with his foot. 
 
 "Oh Lor'!" Dan groaned, raising himself into a sitting posi- 
 tion from the bottom of the boat, "dis am awful; we neber see 
 the shore no more, massa." 
 
 "Nonsense, man," Vincent said cheerily; "we are getting 
 on capitally." 
 
 "It hab been an awful night, sah." 
 
 "An awful night! You lazy rascal, you slept like a pig all 
 night, while I have been baling the boat and looking out for 
 you. It is your turn now, I can tell you. Well, do you feel 
 ready for your breakfast?" 
 
 Dan, after a moment's consideration, declared that he was. 
 The feeling of sea-sickness had passed off, and except that he 
 was wet through and miserable, he felt himself again, and could 
 have eaten four times the allowance of food that Vincent handed 
 him. A pannikin of rum and water did much to restore his 
 life and vitality, and he was soon, with the light-heartedness 
 of his race, laughing and chatting cheerfully. 
 
 "How long dis go on, you tink, sah"?" 
 
 " Not long, I hope, Dan. I was afraid last night it was going 
 to be a big gale, but I do not think it is blowing so hard now 
 as it was in the night." 
 
 "Where have we got to now, sah?" 
 
72 dan's lesson in navigation. 
 
 '' I don't exactly know, Dan; but I do not suppose that we 
 are very many miles away from shore. The mast and oars 
 prevent our drifting fast, and I don't think we are further 
 off now than we were when we left that ship yesterday. But 
 even if we were four or five times as far as that, we should not 
 take very long in sailing back again when the wind drops; and 
 as we have got enough to eat for a week we need not be un- 
 comfortable about that." 
 
 "Not much food for a week, Massa Vincent." 
 
 " Not a very great deal, Dan ; but quite enough to keep us 
 going. You can make up for lost time when you get to shore 
 again." 
 
 In a few hours it was certain that the wind was going down. 
 By mid-day the clouds began to break up, and an hour later 
 the sun was shining brightly. The wind was still blowing 
 strongly, but the sea had a very different appearance in the 
 bright light of the sun to that which it had borne under the 
 canopy of dark gray clouds. Standing up in the boat two hours 
 later, Vincent could see no signs of land. 
 
 "How shall we find our way back, Marse Vincent?" 
 
 "We have got a compass; besides, we should manage very 
 well even if we had not. Look at the sun, Dan. There it is 
 right ahead of us. So, you know, that's the west — that's the 
 way we have to go." 
 
 " That very useful ob de sun, sah; but suppose we not live 
 in de west de sun not point de way den." 
 
 " Oh, yes, he would, just the same, Dan. We should know 
 whether to go away from him, or to keep him on the right hand 
 or on the left." 
 
 This was beyond Dan. " And I s'pose the moon will show 
 de way at night, massa?" 
 
 " The moon would show the way if she were up, but she is 
 not always up; but I have got a compass here, and so whether 
 
"THERE IS THE LAND." 73 
 
 we have the sun or the moon, or neither of them, I can find 
 my way back to land." 
 
 Dan had never seen a compass, and for an hour amused him- 
 self turning it round and round and trying to get it to point 
 in some other direction than the north. 
 
 *' Now, Dan," Vincent said at last, " give me that compass, 
 and get out the food. We will have a better meal than we did 
 this morning, for now that the wind is going down there's no 
 chance of food running short. When we have had dinner we 
 will get up the sail again. The sea is not so rough as it was, 
 and it is certainly not so high as it was before we lowered the 
 sail yesterday." 
 
 "De waves berry big, massa." 
 
 "They are big, Dan; but they are not so angry. The heads 
 are not breaking over as they did last night, and the boat will 
 go better over those long waves than she did through the 
 choppy sea at the beginning of the gale." 
 
 Accordingly the bundle of spars were pulled up alongside 
 and lifted. The mast was set up and the sail hoisted. Dan 
 in a few minutes forgot his fears and lost even his sense of un- 
 easiness as he found the boat mounted wave after wave without 
 shipping water. Several times, indeed, a shower of spray flew 
 high up in the air, but the gusts no longer buried her so that 
 the water came over the gunwale, and it was a long time 
 before there was any occasion to use the baler. As the sun set 
 it could be seen that there was a dark line between it and the 
 water. 
 
 "There is the land, Dan; and I do not suppose it is more 
 than twenty miles away, for most of the coast lies low." 
 
 "But how we find de York Eiver, massa? Will de compass 
 tell you datl" 
 
 "No, Dan. I don't know whether we have drifted north or 
 south of it. At ordinary times the current runs up the coast, 
 
74 GETTING INFORMATION. 
 
 but the wind this morning was blowing from the north of west, 
 and may have been doing so all through the night for anything 
 I know. Well, the great thing is to make land. We are almost 
 sure to come across some fishing-boats, but, if not, we must 
 run ashore and find a house." 
 
 They continued sailing until Vincent's watch told him it was 
 twelve o'clock, by which time the coast was quite close. The 
 wind now almost dropped, and, lowering their sail, they rowed 
 in until, on lowering the anchor, they found that it touched the 
 ground. Then they lay down and slept till morning. Dan 
 was the first to waken. 
 
 "Dar are some houses dere close down by the shore, sah, 
 and some men getting out a boat." 
 
 " That's all right, Dan," Vincent said as he roused himself 
 and looked over. " We shall learn soon where we are." 
 
 In a quarter of an hour the fishing-boat put off, and the lads 
 at once rowed to it. 
 
 " How far are we from the mouth of the York River?" Vin- 
 cent asked the two negroes on board. 
 
 " About twenty miles, sah. Where you come from?" 
 
 " We were off the mouth of the river, and were blown off in 
 the gale." 
 
 " You tink yourself berry lucky you get back," one of them 
 said. "Berry foolish to go out like dat when not know how to 
 get back." 
 
 " Well, we have managed to get back now, you see, and none 
 the worse for it. Now, Dan, up with the sail again." 
 
 There was a light wind off shore, and all the reefs being 
 shaken out the boat ran along fast. 
 
 " I should think we are going about five miles an hour, Dan. 
 We ought to be off the mouth of the river in four hours. AVe 
 must look out sharp or else we shall pass it, for many of these 
 islets look just like the mouth of the river. However, we are 
 
HOME AGAIN. 75 
 
 pretty sure to pass several fishing-boats on our way, and we 
 shall be able to inquire from them." 
 
 There was no need, however, to do this. It was just the 
 four hours from the time of starting when they saw some eight 
 or ten fishing-boats ahead of them. 
 
 "I expect that that is the entrance to the river When we 
 get half a mile further we shall see it open." 
 
 On approaching the fishing-boats they recognized at once the 
 appearance of the shore, as they had noticed it when fishing 
 there before, and were soon in the entrance to the river. 
 
 "It will be high tide in about two hours," Vincent said, 
 " according to the time it was the other day. I am afraid when 
 it turns we shall have to get down our sails; there will be no 
 beating against both wind and tide. Then we must get out 
 oars and row. There is very little tide close in by the bank, 
 and every little gain will be a help. We have been out four 
 days. It is Thursday now, and they will be beginning to get 
 very anxious at home, so we must do our best to get back." 
 
 Keeping close under the bank, they rowed steadily, making 
 on an average about two miles an hour. After five hours' 
 rowing they tied up to the bank, had a meal, and rested until 
 tide turned; then they again hoisted their sail and proceeded 
 on their way. Tide carried them just up to the junction of the 
 two rivers, and landing at Cumberland they procured beds and 
 slept till morning. 
 
 Another long day's work took them up to the plantation of 
 Mr. Furniss, and fastening up the boat, and carrying the sails 
 and oars on shore, they started on their walk home. 
 
 "Why, Vincent, where on earth have you been all this 
 time?" Mrs. Wingfield said as her son entered. "You said you 
 might be away a couple of nights, and we expected you back 
 on Wednesday at the latest, and now it is Friday evening." 
 
 "Well, mother, we have had great fun. We went sailing 
 
76 A SEARCH WARRANT. 
 
 about ricfht down to the mouth of the York River. I did not 
 
 o 
 
 calculate that it would take me more than twice as long to get 
 back as to get down; but as the wind blew right down the 
 river it was precious slow work, and we had to row all the 
 way. However, it has been a jolly trip, and I feel a lot better 
 for it." 
 
 " You don't look any better for it," Annie said. " The skin 
 is all off your face, and you are as red as fire. Your clothes 
 look shrunk as well as horribly dirty. You are quite an object, 
 Vincent." 
 
 " We got caught in a heavy gale," Vincent said, " and got a 
 thorough ducking. As to my face, a day or two will set it all 
 to rights again; and so they will my hands, I hope, for I have 
 got nicely blistered tugging at those oars. And now, mother, I 
 want some supper, for I am as hungry as a hunter. I told Dan 
 to go into the kitchen and get a good square meal." 
 
 The next morning, just after breakfast, there was the sound 
 of horses' hoofs outside the house, and, looking out, Vincent saw 
 Mr. Jackson, with a man he knew to be the sheriff, and four 
 or five others. A minute later one of the servants came in, and 
 said that the sheriff Avished to speak to Mrs. Wingfield. 
 
 "I will go out to him," Mrs. Wingfield replied. Vincent 
 followed her to the door. 
 
 "Mrs. Wingfield," the sheriff said, "I am the holder of a 
 warrant to search your slave-huts and grounds for a runaway 
 negro named Anthony Moore, the property of Mr. Jackson 
 here." 
 
 " Do you suppose, sir," Mrs. Wingfield asked angrily, " that 
 I am the sort of person to give shelter to runaway slaves?" 
 
 "No, madam, certainly not," the sheriff replied; "no one 
 would suppose for a moment that Mrs. Wingfield of the 
 Orangery would have anything to do with a runaway, but 
 Mr. Jackson here learnt only yesterday that the wife of this 
 
MRS. WINGFIELD TAKES HIGH GROUND. 77 
 
 slave was here, and every one knows that where the wife is the 
 husband is not likely to be far off." 
 
 *'I suppose, sir," Mrs. Wingfield said coldly, "that there was 
 no necessity for me to acquaint Mr. Jackson formally with the 
 fact that I had purchased through my agent the woman he sold 
 to separate her from her husband." 
 
 "By no means, madam, by no means; though, had we known 
 it before, it might have been some aid to us in our search. 
 Have we your permission to see this woman and to question 
 her?" 
 
 "Certainly not," Mrs. Wingfield said; "but if you have any 
 question to ask I will ask her and give you her answer." 
 
 "We want to know whether she has seen her husband since 
 the day of his flight from the plantation?" 
 
 " I shall certainly not ask her that question, Mr. Sheriff. I 
 have no doubt that, as the place from which he has escaped is 
 only a few miles from here, he did come to see his wife. It 
 would have been very strange if he did not. I hope that by 
 this time the man is hundreds of miles away. He was 
 brutally treated by a brutal master, who, I believe, deliberately 
 set to work to make him run away, so that he could hunt him 
 down and punish him. I presume, sir, you do not wish to 
 search this house, and you do not suppose that the man is 
 hidden here. As to the slave-huts and the plantation, you can, 
 of course, search them thoroughly; but as it is now more than 
 a fortnight since the man escaped, it is not likely you will 
 find him hiding within a few miles of his master's plantation." 
 
 So saying she went into the house and shut the door behind 
 her. 
 
 Mr. Jackson ground his teeth with rage, but the sheriff 
 rode off towards the slave-huts without a word. The position 
 of Mrs. Wingfield of the Orangery, connected as she was 
 with half the old families of Virginia, and herself a large slave- 
 
78 A VAIN SEARCH. 
 
 owner, was beyond suspicion, and no one would venture to 
 suggest that such a lady could have the smallest sympathy 
 for a runaway slave. 
 
 "She was down upon you pretty hot, Mr. Jackson," the 
 sheriff said as they rode off. "You don't seem to be in her 
 good books." Jackson muttered an imprecation. 
 
 "It is certainly odd," the sheriff went on, "after what you 
 were telling me about her son pitching into Andrew over flog- 
 ging this very slave, that she should go and buy his wife. Still, 
 that's a very different thing from hiding a runaway. I dare- 
 say that, as she says, the fellow came here to see his wife 
 when he first ran away; but I don't think you will find him 
 anywhere about here now. It's pretty certain from what we 
 hear that he hasn't made for the North, and where the fellow 
 can be hiding I can't think. Still the woods about this country 
 are mighty big, and the fellow can go out on to the farms and 
 pick corn and keep himself going for a long time. Still, he's 
 sure to be brought up sooner or later." 
 
 A thorough search was made of the slave-huts, and the slaves 
 were closely questioned, but all denied any knowledge of the 
 runaway. Dan escaped questioning, as he had taken up Vin- 
 cent's horse to the house in readiness for him to start as soon 
 as he had finished breakfast. 
 
 All day the searchers rode about the plantation examining 
 every clump of bushes, and assuring themselves that none of 
 them had been used as a place of refuge for the runaway. 
 
 "It's no good, Mr. Jackson," the sheriff said at last. "The 
 man may have been here ; he ain't here now. The only place 
 we haven't searched is the house, and you may be quite sure 
 the slaves dare not conceal him there. Too many would get 
 to know it. No, sir, he's made a bolt of it, and you will have 
 to wait now till he is caught by chance, or shot by some farmer 
 or other in the act of stealing." 
 
A SUSPICIOUS MEETING. 79 
 
 "I would lay a thousand dollars," Andrew Jackson exclaimed 
 passionately, "that young Wingfield knows something about 
 his whereabouts, and has lent him a hand ! " 
 
 " Well, I should advise you to keep your mouth shut about 
 it till you get some positive proof," the sheriff said drily. 
 "I tell you it's no joke to accuse a member of a family like the 
 Wingfields of helping runaway slaves to escape." 
 
 " I will bide my time," the planter said. " You said that 
 some day you would lay hands on Tony dead or alive. You see 
 if some day I don't lay hands on young Wingfield." 
 
 " Well, it seems, Mr. Jackson," the sheriff remarked with a 
 sneer, for he was out of temper at the ill success of the day's 
 work, "that he has already laid hands on your son. It seems 
 to me quite as likely that he will lay hands on you as you on 
 him." 
 
 Two days afterwards as Vincent was riding through the 
 streets of Kichmond he saw to his surprise Andrew Jackson 
 in close conversation with Jonas Pearson. 
 
 "I wonder what those two fellows are talking about?" he 
 said to himself. " I expect Jackson is trying to pump Pearson, 
 as to the doings at the Orangery. I don't like that fellow, and 
 never shall, and he is just the sort of man to do one a bad 
 turn if he had the chance. However, as I have never spoken 
 to him about that affair from beginning to end, I don't see 
 that he can do any mischief if he wants to." 
 
 Andrew Jackson, however, had obtained information which 
 he considered valuable. He learned that Vincent had been 
 away in a boat for five days, and that his mother had been 
 very uneasy about him. He also learned that the boat was 
 one belonging to Mr. Furniss, and that it was only quite lately 
 that Vincent had taken to going out sailing. 
 
 After considerable trouble he succeeded in getting at one of 
 the slaves upon Mr. Furniss' plantation. But he could only 
 
80 GUESSING AT THE TRUTH. 
 
 learn from him that Vincent had been unaccompanied when he 
 went out in the boat either by young Furniss or by any of the 
 plantation hands; that he had taken with him only his own 
 slave, and had come and gone as he chose, taking out and fasten- 
 ing up the boat himself, so that no one could say when he had 
 gone out, except that his horse was put up at the stables. The 
 slave said that certainly the horse had only stood there on two 
 or three occasions, and then only for a few hours, and that 
 unless Mr. Wingfield had walked over he could never have had 
 the boat out all night, as the horse certainly had not stood all 
 night in the stables. 
 
 Andrew Jackson talked the matter over with his son, and 
 both agreed that Vincent's conduct was suspicious. His own 
 people said he had been away for five days in the boat. The 
 people at Furniss' knew nothing about this, and therefore 
 there must be some mystery about it, and they doubted not 
 that that mystery was connected with the runaway slave, and 
 they guessed that he had either taken Tony and landed him 
 near the mouth of the York Eiver on the northern shore, or 
 that he had put him on board a ship. They agreed, however, 
 that whatever their suspicions, they had not sufficient grounds 
 for openly accusing Vincent of aiding their runaway. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 SECESSION. 
 
 HILE Vincent had been occupied with the affairs of 
 Tony and his wife, public events had moved for- 
 ward rapidly. The South Carolina Convention 
 met in the third week in December, and on the 
 20th of that month the Ordinance of Secession was passed. 
 On the 10th of January, three days riter Vincent returned 
 home from his expedition, Florida followed the example of 
 South Carolina and seceded. Alabama and Mississippi passed 
 the Ordinance of Secession on the following day; Georgia on 
 the 18th, Louisiana on the 23d, and Texas on the 1st of 
 February. 
 
 In all these states the Ordinance of Secession were received 
 with great rejoicings: bonfires were lit, the towns illuminated, 
 and the militia paraded the streets, and in many cases the 
 Federal arsenals were seized and the Federal forts occupied by 
 the State troops. In the meantime the Northern Slave States, 
 Virginia, North Carolina, Tennessee, Kentucky, and Missouri, 
 remained irresolute. The general feeling was strongly in favour 
 of their Southern brethren; but they were anxious for peace, 
 and for a compromise being arrived at. Whether the North 
 would agree to admit the constitutional rights of secession, or 
 whether it would use force to compel the Seceding States to 
 remain in the Union, was still uncertain ; but the idea of a civil 
 
 (538) F 
 
82 THE FIRST SHOT. 
 
 war was so terrible a one that the general belief was that some 
 arrangement to allow the States to go their own way would pro- 
 bably be arrived at. 
 
 For the time the idea of Vincent going to West Point was 
 abandoned. Among his acquaintances were several young 
 men who were already at West Point, and very few of these 
 returned to the academy. The feeling there was very strongly 
 on the side of secession. A great majority of the students 
 came from the Southern States, as while the sons of the 
 Northern men went principally into trade and commerce, 
 the Southern planters sent their sons into the army, and a 
 great proportion of the officers of the army and navy were 
 Southerners. 
 
 As the professors at West Point were all military men, the 
 feeling among them, as well as among the students, was in 
 favour of State rights; they considering that, according to the 
 constitution, their allegiance was due first to the States of 
 which they were natives, and in the second place to the Union. 
 Thus, then, many of the professors who were natives of the 
 seven States which had seceded resigned their appointments, 
 and returned home to occupy themselves in drilling the militia 
 and the levies, who were at once called to arms. 
 
 Still all hoped that peace would be preserved, until on the 
 11th of April General Beauregard, who commanded the troops 
 of South Carolina, summoned Major Anderson, who was in com- 
 mand of the Federal troops in Fort Sumter, to surrender, and 
 on his refusal opened fire upon the fort on the following day. 
 
 On the 13th, the barracks of the fort being set on fire, and 
 Major Anderson seeing the hopelessness of a prolonged resist- 
 ance, surrendered. The effect of the news throughout the 
 United States was tremendous, and Mr. Lincoln at once called 
 out 75,000 men of the militia of the various States to put 
 down the rebellion — the border States being ordered to send 
 
ENTHUSIASM. 83 
 
 their proportion. This brought matters to a climax. Virginia, 
 North Carolina, Kentucky, Tennessee, and Missouri all refused 
 to furnish contingents to act against the Southern States; and 
 Virginia, North Carolina, and Kansas a few days later passed 
 Ordinances of Secession and joined the Southern States. Mis- 
 souri, Maryland, and Delaware were divided in their counsels. 
 
 The struggle that was about to commence was an uneven 
 one. The white population of the Seceding States was about 
 8,000,000; while that of the Northern States were 19,614,885. 
 The North possessed an immense advantage, inasmuch as they 
 retained the whole of the Federal navy, and were thereby 
 enabled at once to cut off all communication between the 
 Southern States and Europe, while they themselves could draw 
 unlimited supplies of munitions of war of all kinds from across 
 the Atlantic. 
 
 Although the people of Virginia had hoped to the last that 
 some peaceful arrangement might be effected, the Act of Seces- 
 sion was received with enthusiasm. The demand of Mr. Lincoln 
 that they should furnish troops to crush their Southern brethren 
 excited the liveliest indignation, and Virginia felt that there 
 was no course open to her now but to throw in her lot with 
 the other Slave States. Her militia was at once called out, and 
 volunteers called for to form a provisional army to protect the 
 State from invasion by the North. 
 
 The appeal was answered with enthusiasm; men of all ages 
 took up arms; the wealthy raised regiments at their own ex- 
 pense, generally handing over the commands to experienced 
 army officers, and themselves taking their places in the ranks; 
 thousands of lads of from fifteen to sixteen years of age enrolled 
 themselves, and men who had never done a day's work in their 
 life prepared to suffer all the hardships of the campaign as 
 private soldiers. 
 
 Mrs. Wingfield was an enthusiastic supporter of State rights; 
 
84 ENROLMENT. 
 
 and when Vincent told her that numbers of his friends were 
 going to enroll themselves as soon as the lists were opened, she 
 offered no objection to his doing the same. 
 
 " Of course you are very young, Vincent; but no one thinks 
 there will be any serious fighting. Now that Virginia and the 
 other four States have cast in their lot with the seven that 
 have seceded, the North can never hope to force the solid 
 South back into the Union. Still it is right you should join. 
 I certainly should not like an old Virginian family like ours to 
 be unrepresented; but I should prefer your joining one of the 
 mounted corps. 
 
 " In the first place, it will be much less fatiguing than carry- 
 ing a heavy rifle and knapsack; and in the second place, the 
 cavalry will for the most part be gentlemen. I was speaking 
 only yesterday when I went into Richmond to Mr. Ashley, 
 who is raising a corps. He is one of the best riders in the 
 country, and a splendid specimen of a Virginian gentleman. 
 He tells me that he has already received a large number of ap- 
 plications from young volunteers, and that he thinks he shall be 
 able without any difiiculty to get as many as he wants. I said 
 that I had a son who would probably enroll himself, and that I 
 should Hke to have him in his corps. 
 
 " He said that he would be glad to put down your name, 
 and that he had had many applications from lads no older than 
 yourself. He considered that for cavalry work, scouting, and 
 that sort of thing age mattered little, and that a lad who was 
 at once a light weight, a good rider, and a good shot was of as 
 much good as a man." 
 
 " Thank you, mother. I will ride into Richmond to-morrow 
 morning and see Ashley. I have often met him at one house 
 or another, and should like to serve under him very much. 
 I should certainly prefer being in the cavalry to the infantry." 
 
 Rosie and Annie, who were of course enthusiastic for the 
 
MAJOR ASHLEY, 85 
 
 South, were almost as pleased as was Vincent when they heard 
 that their mother had consented to his enrolling himself. So 
 many of the girls of their acquaintance had brothers or cousins 
 who were joining the army, that they would have felt it as 
 something Hke a slur upon the family name had Vincent re- 
 mained behind. 
 
 On the following morning Vincent rode over and saw Mr. 
 Ashley, who had just received his commission as major. He 
 was cordially received. 
 
 " Mrs. Wingfield was speaking to me about you, and I shall 
 be glad to have you with me — the more so as you are a capital 
 rider and a good shot. I shall have a good many in my ranks 
 no older than you are. Did I not hear a few months since 
 that you bought Wildfire? I thought when I heard it that 
 you would be lucky if you did not get your neck broken in the 
 course of a week. Peters, who owns the next estate to mine, 
 had the horse for about three weeks, and was glad enough to 
 get rid of it for half what he had given for it. He told me the 
 horse was the most savage brute he ever saw. I suppose you 
 did not keep it many days'?" 
 
 "I have got it still, and mean to ride it with you. The horse 
 was not really savage. It was hot-tempered, and had, I think, 
 been badly treated by its first owner. Whoever it had belonged 
 to, I found no difficulty with it. It only wanted kindness and a 
 little patience; and as soon as it found that it could not get 
 rid of me, and that I had no intention of ill-treating it, it settled 
 down quietly, after running away a few times and giving me 
 some little trouble at starting. And now I would not change 
 it for any horse in the State." 
 
 "You must be a first-rate rider," Major Ashley said, "to be 
 able to tame Wildfire. I never saw the horse, for I was away 
 when Peters had her \ but from his description it was a perfect 
 
86 UNIFORMS. 
 
 "Are we allowed to bring a servant with us?" Vincent 
 asked. 
 
 "Yes, if you like. I know that a good many are going to 
 do so, but you must not make up your mind that you will get 
 much benefit from one. We shall move rapidly, and each man 
 must shift for himself, but at the same time we shall of course 
 often be stationary; and then servants will be useful. At any 
 rate I can see no objection to men having them. We must be 
 prepared to rough it to any extent when it is necessary, but I 
 see no reason why at other times a man should not make him- 
 self comfortable. I expect the order to-morrow or next day to 
 begin formally to enroll volunteers. As I have now put down 
 your name there will be no occasion for you to come in then. 
 You will receive a communication telling you when to report 
 yourself. 
 
 "I shall not trouble much about uniform at first. High 
 boots and breeches, a thick felt hat that will turn the edge of 
 a sword, and a loose coat- jacket of dark-gray cloth. That is 
 the name of the tailor who has got the pattern, and will make 
 them. So I should advise you to go to him at once, for he 
 will be so busy soon that there is no saying when the whole 
 troop will get their uniforms." 
 
 Upon his return home Vincent related to his mother and 
 sisters the conversation that he had had with Major Ash- 
 ley. 
 
 "Certainly you had better take a servant with you," his 
 mother said. " I suppose when you are riding about you will 
 have to clean your horse, and cook your dinner, and do every- 
 thing for yourself; but when you are in a town you should 
 have these things done for you. Who would you like to 
 take?" 
 
 " I should like to take Dan, mother, if you have no objection. 
 He is very strong and active, and I think would generally be 
 
OFF TO THE WAR. 87 
 
 able to keep up with us; besides, I know he would always 
 stick to me." 
 
 "You shall have him certainly, Vincent; I will make him 
 over formally to you." 
 
 "Thank you, mother," Vincent said joyfully; for he had 
 often wished that Dan belonged to him, as he would then be 
 able to prevent any interference with him by the overseer or 
 anyone else, and could, if he liked, give him his freedom — 
 although this would, he knew, be of very doubtful advantage 
 to the lad as long as he remained in the South. 
 
 The next morning the necessary papers were drawn up, and 
 the ownership of Dan was formally transferred to Vincent. 
 Dan was wild with delight when he heard that Vincent was 
 now his master, and that he was to accompany him to the war. 
 It had been known two days before that Vincent was going, 
 and it seemed quite shocking to the negroes that the young 
 master should go as a private soldier, and have to do every- 
 thing for himself — "just," as they said, "like de poor white 
 trash;" for the slaves were proud to belong to an old family, 
 and looked down with almost contempt upon the poorer class 
 of whites, regarding their own position as infinitely superior. 
 
 Four days later Vincent received an official letter saying that 
 the corps would be mustered in two days' time. The next day 
 was spent in a long round of farewell visits, and then Vincent 
 mounted Wildfire, and, with Dan trotting behind, rode off" 
 from the Orangery amidst a chorus of blessings and good 
 wishes from all the slaves who could on any pretext get away 
 from their duties, and who had assembled in front of the house 
 to see him start. 
 
 The place of meeting for the regiment was at Hanover 
 Court-house — a station on the Richmond and Fredericksburg 
 Railway, close to the Pamunky River, about eighteen miles 
 from the city. 
 
88 AN IRREGULAR REGIMENT. 
 
 The Orangery was a mile from the village of Gaines, which 
 lay to the north-east of Eichmond, and was some twelve miles 
 from Hanover Court-house. 
 
 A month was spent in drill, and at the end of that time the 
 corps were able to execute any simple manoeuvre. More than 
 this Major Ashley did not care about their learning. The 
 work in which they were about to engage was that of scouts 
 rather than that of regular cavalry, and the requirements 
 were vigilance and attention to orders, good shooting and a 
 quick eye. Off duty there was but little discipline. Almost 
 the whole of the men were in a good position in life, and many 
 of them very wealthy; and while strict discipline and obedi- 
 ence were expected while on duty, at all other times some- 
 thing like equality existed between officers and men, and all 
 were free to live as they chose. 
 
 The rations served out were simple and often scanty, for at 
 present the various departments were not properly organized, 
 and such numbers of men were flocking to the standards, that 
 the authorities were at their wits' end to provide them with even 
 the simplest food. This mattered but little, however, to the 
 regiment, whose members were all ready and willing to pay for 
 everything they wanted, and the country people round found 
 a ready market for all their chickens, eggs, fruit, and vegetables 
 at Hanover Court-house, for here there were also several infantry 
 regiments, and the normally quiet little village was a scene of 
 bustle and confusion. 
 
 The arms of the cavalry were of a very varied description. 
 Not more than a dozen had swords; the rest were armed with 
 rifles or shot-guns, with the barrels cut short to enable them to 
 be carried as carbines. Many of them were armed with re- 
 volvers, and some carried pistols so antiquated that they might 
 have been used in the revolutionary war. A certain number of 
 tents had been issued for the use of the corps. These, how- 
 
harper's ferry. 89 
 
 ever, were altogether insufficient for the numbers, and most of 
 the men preferred to sleep in shelters composed of canvas, 
 carpets, blankets, or any other material that came to hand, or 
 in arbours constructed of the boughs of trees, for it was now 
 April and warm enough to sleep in the open air. 
 
 In the third week in May the order came that the corps was 
 to march at once for Harper's Ferry — an important position at 
 the point where the Shenandoah River runs into the Potomac, 
 at the mouth of the Shenandoah Valley. The order was re- 
 ceived with the greatest satisfaction. The Federal forces were 
 gathering rapidly upon the northern banks of the Potomac, and 
 it was believed that, while the main army would march down 
 from Washington through Manassas Junction direct upon 
 Richmond, another would enter by the Shenandoah Valley, 
 and, crossing the Blue Ridge Mountains, come down on the rear 
 of the Confederate army, facing the main force at Manassas. 
 The cavalry marched by road, while the infantry were despatched 
 by rail as far as Manassas Junction, whence they marched to 
 Harper's Ferry. The black servants accompanied the in- 
 fantry. 
 
 The cavalry march was a pleasant one. At every village 
 through which they passed the people flocked out with offerings 
 of milk and fruit. The days were hot, but the mornings and 
 evenings delightful; and as the troops always halted in the 
 shade of a wood for three or four hours in the middle of the 
 day, the marches, although long, were not fatiguing. At 
 Harper's Ferry General Johnston had just superseded Colonel 
 Jackson in command. The force there consisted of 11 battalions 
 of infantry, 16 guns, and after Ashley's force arrived, 300 cavalry. 
 Among the regiments there Vincent found many friends, and 
 learned what was going on. 
 
 He learned that Colonel Jackson had been keeping them hard 
 at work. Some of Vincent's friends had been at the Virginia 
 
90 A PROFESSOR UNDER ARMS. 
 
 Military Institute at Lexington, where Jackson was professor 
 of natural philosophy and instructor of artillery. 
 
 " He was the greatest fun," one of the young men said, *' the 
 stifFest and most awkward-looking fellow in the institute. He 
 used to walk about as if he never saw anything or anybody. 
 He was always known as Old Tom, and nobody ever saw him 
 laugh. He was awfully earnest in all he did, and strict, I can 
 tell you, about everything. There was no humbugging him. 
 The fellows liked him because he was really so earnest about 
 everything, and always just and fair. But he didn't look a bit 
 like a soldier except as to his stiffness, and when the fellows who 
 had been at Lexington heard that he was in command here 
 they did not think he would have made much hand at it; but 
 I tell you, he did. You never saw such a fellow to work. 
 
 "Everything had to be done, you know. There were the 
 guns, but no horses and no harness. The horses had to be 
 got somehow, and the harness manufactured out of ropes; and 
 you can imagine the confusion of nine battalions of infantry, 
 all recruits, with no one to teach them except a score or two of 
 old army and militia officers. Old Tom has done wonders, I can 
 tell you. You see, he is so fearfully earnest himself every one 
 else has got to be earnest. There has been no playing about 
 anything, but just fifteen hours' hard work a day. Fellows 
 grumbled and growled and said it was absurd, and threatened 
 to do all sorts of things. You see, they had all come out to 
 fight if necessary, but hadn't bargained for such hard work as 
 this. 
 
 " However, Jackson had his way, and I don't suppose anyone 
 ever told him the men thought they were too hard worked. 
 He is not the sort of man one would care about remonstrating 
 with. I don't know yet whether he is as good at fighting as 
 he is at working and organizing; but I rather expect a fellow 
 who is so earnest about everything else is sure to be earnest 
 
OLD TOM. 91 
 
 about fighting, and I fancy that when he once gets into the 
 thick ot it he will go through with it. He had such a reputa- 
 tion as an oddity at Lexington that there were a lot of remarks 
 when he was made colonel and sent here; but there is no doubt 
 that he has proved himself the right man so far, and although 
 his men may grumble they believe in him. 
 
 " My regiment is in his brigade, and I will bet any money 
 that we have our share of fighting. What sort of man is 
 Johnston 1 He is a fine fellow — a soldier, heart and soul. You 
 could tell him anywhere, and we have a first-rate fellow in com- 
 mand of the cavalry — Colonel Stuart — a splendid dashing fellow, 
 full of life and go. His fellows swear by him. I quite envy 
 you, for I expect you will astonish the Yankee horsemen. 
 They are no great riders up there, you know, and I expect the 
 first time you meet them you will astonish them." 
 
 Here he suddenly stopped, stood at attention, and saluted. 
 
 Vincent at once did the same, although, had he not been set 
 the example by his friend, he would never have thought of 
 doing so to the figure who passed. 
 
 "Who is itf he asked, as his companion resumed his easy 
 attitude. 
 
 " Why, that's Old Tom." 
 
 " What ! Colonel Jackson! " Vincent said in surprise. " Well, 
 he is an odd-looking fellow." 
 
 The figure that had passed was that of a tall, gaunt man, 
 leaning awkwardly forward in his saddle. He wore an old 
 gray coat, and there was no sign of rank, nor particle of gold 
 lace upon the uniform. He wore on his head a faded cadet 
 cap, with the rim coming dov/n so far upon his nose that he 
 could only look sideways from under it. He seemed to pay 
 but little attention to what was going on around him, and did 
 not enter into conversation with any of the oflBcers he met. 
 
 The brigade commanded by Jackson was the 1st of the army 
 
92 THE GARDEN OF VIRGINIA. 
 
 of the Shenandoah, and consisted of the 2d, 4th, 5th, and 27th 
 Virginians, to which was shortly afterwards added the 33d. 
 They were composed of men of all ranks and ages, among them 
 being a great number of lads from fifteen and upwards; for 
 every school had been deserted. Every boy capable of carry- 
 ing a musket had insisted upon joining, and among them were 
 a whole company of cadets from Lexington. The regiments 
 selected their own officers, and among these were many who 
 were still lads. Many of the regiments had no accoutrements, 
 and were without uniforms, and numbers carried no better arms 
 than a double-barrelled shot-gun; but all were animated with the 
 same spirit of enthusiasm in their cause, and a determination 
 to die rather than to allow the invaders to pass on through the 
 fertile valleys of their native land. 
 
 Of all these valleys that of Shenandoah was the richest and 
 most beautiful. It was called the Garden of Virginia; and all 
 writers agreed in their praises of the beauties of its fields and 
 forests, mountains and rivers, its delicious climate, and the 
 general prosperity which prevailed among its population. 
 
 It was a pleasant evening that Ashley's horse spent at Har- 
 per's Ferry on the day they marched in. All had many friends 
 among the other Virginian regiments, and their camp-fires were 
 the centre towards which men trooped by scores. The rest was 
 pleasant after their hard marches; and, although ready to do 
 their own work when necessary, they appreciated the advan- 
 tage of having their servants again with them to groom their 
 horses and cook their food. 
 
 The negroes were not less glad at being again with their mas- 
 ters. Almost all were men who had, like Dan, been brought 
 up with their young owners, and felt for them a strong personal 
 attachment, and, if it had been allowed, would gladly have 
 followed them in the field of battle, and fought by their side 
 against the " Yankees." Their stay at Harper's Ferry was to 
 
SKETCH MAP 
 
 GEN^ LEE'S CAMPAIGNS 
 VIRGINIA 
 
 To face p. 
 
Ashley's troop. 93 
 
 be a short one. Colonel Stuart, with his 200 norse, was scout- 
 ing along the whole bank of the Potomac, watching every 
 movement of the enemy, and Ashley's horse was to join them 
 at once. 
 
 It was not difficult for even young soldiers to form an idea 
 of the general nature of the operations. They had to protect 
 the Shenandoah Valley, to guard the five great roads by which 
 the enemy would advance against Winchester, and not only to 
 save the loyal inhabitants and rich resources of the valley from 
 falling into the hands of the Federals, but what was of even 
 greater importance, to prevent the latter from marching across 
 the Blue Eidge Mountains, and falling upon the flank of the 
 main Confederate army at Manassas. 
 
 The position was a difficult one, for while "the grand army" 
 was assembling at Alexandria to advance against Manassas 
 Junction, M"^Clellan was advancing from the North-West with 
 20,000 men, and Patterson from Pennsylvania with 18,000. 
 
 In the morning, before parading his troop, 100 strong, Ashley 
 called them together and told them that, as they would now be 
 constantly on the move and scattered over a long line, it was 
 impossible that they could take their servants with them. 
 
 " I should never have allowed them to be brought," he said, 
 " had I known that we should be scouting over such an exten- 
 sive country; at the same time, if we can manage to take a few 
 on it would certainly add to our comfort. I propose that we 
 choose ten by lot to go on with us. They must be servants of 
 the troop and not of individuals. We can scatter them in pairs 
 at five points, with instructions to forage as well as they can, 
 and to have things in readiness to cook for whoever may come 
 in off duty or may for the time be posted there. Henceforth 
 every man must groom and see to his own horse, but I see no 
 reason, military or otherwise, why we shouldn't get our food 
 cooked for us; and it will be just as well, as long as we can, to 
 
94 COLONEL STUART. 
 
 have a few bundles of straw for us to lie on instead of sleeping 
 on the ground. 
 
 " Another ten men we can also choose by lot to go to Win- 
 chester; which is, I imagine, the point we shall move to if the 
 enemy advance, as I fancy they will, from the other side of the 
 Shenandoah Valley. The rest must be sent home." 
 
 Each man accordingly wrote his name on a piece of paper, 
 and placed them in a haversack. Ten were then drawn out; 
 and their servants were to accompany the troop at once. The 
 servants of the next ten were to proceed by train to Winchester, 
 while the slaves of all whose names remained in the bag were to 
 be sent home at once, provided with passes permitting them to 
 travel. To Vincent's satisfaction his name was one of the first 
 ten drawn, and Dan was therefore to go forward. The greater 
 part of the men evaded the obligation to send their servants 
 back to Eichmond by despatching them to friends who had 
 estates in the Shenandoah Valley, with letters asking them to 
 keep the men for them until the troop happened to come into 
 their neighbourhood. 
 
 At six o'clock in the morning the troop mounted and rode 
 to Bath, thirty miles away. It was here that Stuart had his 
 head- quarters, whence he sent out his patrols up and down the 
 Potomac, between Har23er's Ferry on the east and Cumberland 
 on the west. Stuart was away when they arrived, but he rode 
 in a few hours afterwards. 
 
 "Ah! Ashley, I am glad you have arrived," he said as he 
 rode up to the troop, who had hastily mounted as he was seen 
 approaching. "There is plenty for you to do, I can tell you; 
 and I only wish that you had brought a thousand men instead 
 of a hundred. I am heartily glad to see you all, gentlemen," 
 he said to the troop. " I am afraid just at first that the bright- 
 ness of your gray jackets will put my men rather to shame; but 
 we shall soon get rid of that. But dismount your men, Ashley; 
 
A DASHING OFFICER. 95 
 
 there is plenty for them and their horses to do without wasting 
 time in parade work. There is very little of that here, I can 
 tell you. I have not seen a score of my men together for the 
 last month." 
 
 Vincent gazed with admiration at the young leader, whose 
 name was soon to be celebrated throughout America and 
 Europe. The young Virginian — for he was not yet twenty- 
 eight years old — was the heau ideal of a cavalry officer. He 
 was singularly handsome, and possessed great personal strength 
 and a constitution which enabled him to bear all hardships. 
 He possessed unfailing good spirits, and had a joke and laugh 
 for all he met; and while on the march at the head of his regi- 
 ment he was always ready to lift up his voice and lead the 
 songs with which the men made the woods resound. 
 
 He seemed to live in his saddle, and was present at all hours 
 of the night and day along the line he guarded seeing that the 
 men were watchful and on the alert, instructing the outposts 
 in their duty, and infusing his own spirit and vigilance among 
 them. He had been educated at West Point, and had seen much 
 service with the cavalry against the Indians in the West. Such 
 was the man who was to become the most famous cavalry leader 
 of his time. So far he had not come in contact with the enemy, 
 and his duties were confined to obtaining information regarding 
 their strength and intentions, to watching every road by which 
 they could advance, and to seeing that none passed North to 
 carry information to the enemy as to the Confederate strength 
 and positions, for even in the Shenandoah Valley there were 
 some whose sympathies were with the Federals. 
 
 These were principally Northern men settled as traders in 
 the towns, and it was important to prevent them from sending 
 any news to the enemy. So well did Stuart's cavalry perform 
 this service, and so general was the hostility of the population 
 against the North, that throughout the whole of the war in 
 
96 AT WORK. 
 
 Virginia it was very seldom that the Northern generals could 
 obtain any trustworthy information as to the movements and 
 strength of the Confederates, while the latter were perfectly 
 informed of every detail connected with the intentions of the 
 invaders. 
 
 The next morning Ashley's troop took up their share of the 
 work at the front. They were broken up into parties of ten, 
 each of which was stationed at a village near the river, five 
 men being on duty night and day. As it happened that none 
 of the other men in his squad had a servant at the front, 
 Vincent was able without difl&culty to have Dan assigned to 
 his party. A house in the village was placed at their disposal, 
 and here the five off duty slept and took their meals while 
 the others were in the saddle. Dan was quite in his element, 
 and turned out an excellent cook, and was soon a general 
 favourite among the mess. 
 
 •^•*P- 
 

 ^^S^^K 
 
 ^S 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 ^^£^3 
 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 
 ^^^P^^^^m 
 
 ^^^£^ 
 
 ©^^^^^ 
 
 liji^j^^^ 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 BULL RUN. 
 
 HE next fortnight passed by without adventure. 
 Hard as the work was, Vincent enjoyed it thoroughly. 
 When on duty by day he was constantly on the 
 move, riding through the forest, following country 
 lanes, questioning every one he came across; and as the men 
 always worked in pairs, there was no feeling of loneliness. 
 Sometimes Ashley would draw together a score of troopers, 
 and crossing the river in a ferry-boat, would ride twenty miles 
 north, and, dashing into quiet villages, astonish the inhabi- 
 tants by the sight of the Confederate uniform. Then the 
 villagers would be questioned as to the news that had reached 
 them of the movements of the troops; the post-office would 
 be seized and the letters broken open; any useful information 
 contained in them being noted. But in general questions 
 were readily answered; for a considerable portion of the 
 people of Maryland were strongly in favour of the South, 
 and were only prevented from joining it by the strong force 
 that held possession of Baltimore, and by the constant move- 
 ment of Federal armies through the State. Vincent was often 
 employed in carrying despatches from Major Ashley to Stuart, 
 being selected for that duty as being the best mounted man 
 in the troop. The direction was always a vague one. "Take 
 this letter to Colonel Stuart, wherever he may be," and how- 
 
 (538) G 
 
98 PLEASANT DUTY. 
 
 ever early he started, Vincent thought himself fortunate if he 
 carried out his mission before sunset; for Stuart's front covered 
 over fifty miles of ground, and there was no saying where he 
 might be. Sometimes after riding thirty or forty miles, and 
 getting occasional news that Stuart had passed through ahead 
 of him, he would learn from some outpost that the colonel had 
 been there but ten minutes before, and had ridden off before 
 he came, and then Vincent had to turn his horse and gallop back 
 again, seldom succeeding in overtaking his active commander 
 until the latter had halted for his supper at one or other of the 
 villages where his men were stationed. Sometimes by good 
 luck he came upon him earlier, and then, after reading the 
 despatch, Stuart would, if he were riding in the direction 
 where Ashley's command lay, bid him ride on with him, and 
 would chat with him on terms of friendly intimacy about 
 people they both knew at Eichmond, or as to the details of his 
 work, and sometimes they would sit down together under the 
 shade of some trees, take out the contents of their haversacks, 
 and share their dinners. 
 
 ** This is the second time I have had the best of this," the 
 colonel laughed one day; "my beef is as hard as leather, and 
 this cold chicken of yours is as plump and tender as one could 
 wish to eat." 
 
 "I have my own boy, colonel, who looks after the ten of us 
 stationed at Elmside, and I fancy that in the matter of cold 
 rations he gives me an undue preference. He always hands 
 me my haversack when I mount with a grin, and I quite under- 
 stand that it is better I should ask no questions as to its con- 
 tents." 
 
 " You are a lucky fellow," Stuart said. "My own servant is 
 a good man, and would do anything for me; but my irregular 
 hours are too much for him. He never knows when to expect 
 me; and as he often finds that when I do return I have made 
 
A DESPATCH. 99 
 
 a meal an hour before at one of the outposts, and do not want 
 the food he has for hours been carefully keeping hot for me, 
 it drives him almost to despair, and I have sometimes been 
 obliged to eat rather than disappoint him. But he certainly has 
 not a genius for cooking, and were it not that this riding gives 
 one the appetite of a hunter, I should often have a good deal 
 of difficulty in devouring the meat he puts into my haversack." 
 
 But the enemy were now really advancing, and on the 12th 
 of June a trooper rode in from the extreme left, and handed to 
 Vincent a despatch from Colonel Stuart. 
 
 "My orders were," he said, "that, if you were here, you 
 were to carry this on at all speed to General Johnston. If not, 
 some one else was to take it on." 
 
 "Any news?" Vincent asked, as aided by Dan he rapidly 
 saddled Wildfire. 
 
 "Yes," the soldier said; "2000 of the enemy have advanced 
 up the Western side and have occupied Romney, and they say 
 that all Patterson's force in on the move." 
 
 "So much the better," Vincent replied, as he jumped into 
 the saddle. " We have been doing nothing long enough, and 
 the sooner it comes the better." 
 
 It was a fifty mile ride; but it was done in five hours, and 
 at the end of that time Vincent dismounted in front of General 
 Johnston's quarters. 
 
 "Is the general in?" he asked the sentry at the door. 
 
 "No, he is not in; but here he comes," the soldier replied, 
 and two minutes later the general, accompanied by three or 
 four officers, rode up. 
 
 Vincent saluted, and handed him the despatch. The general 
 opened it and glanced at the contents. 
 
 " The storm is going to burst at last, gentlemen," he said 
 to the officers. "Stuart writes me that 2000 men, supposed to 
 be the advance of M^'Clellan's army, are at Romney, and that 
 
100 PREPARATIONS FOR RETREAT. 
 
 he hears Patterson is also advancing from Chambersburg on 
 Williamsport. His despatch is dated this morning at nine 
 o'clock. He writes from near Cumberland. No time has been 
 lost, for that is eighty miles away, and it is but five o'clock 
 now. How far have you brought this despatch, sir?" 
 
 "I have brought it from Elmside, general; twenty miles on 
 the other side of Bath. A trooper brought it in just at mid- 
 day, with orders for me to carry it on at once." 
 
 " That is good work," the general said. " You have ridden 
 over fifty miles in five hours. You must be well mounted, sir." 
 
 "I do not think there is a better horse in the State," Vincent 
 said, patting Wildfire's neck. 
 
 The general called an orderly. 
 
 "Let this man picket his horse with those of the staff"," he 
 said, " and see that it has forage at once. Take the man to 
 the orderly's quarters, and see that he is well cared for." 
 
 Vincent saluted, and, leading Wildfire, followed the orderly. 
 When he had had a meal, he strolled out to see what was going on 
 Evidently some movement was in contemplation. Officers were 
 riding up or dashing off from the general's head-quarters. Two 
 or three regiments were seen marching down from the plateau 
 on which they were encamped into the town. Bells rang and 
 drums beat, and presently long trains of railway waggons, 
 heavily laden, began to make their way across the bridge. 
 Until next morning the movement continued unceasingly; by 
 that time all the military stores and public property, together 
 with as much private property, belonging to inhabitants who 
 had decided to forsake their homes for a time rather than 
 to remain there when the town was occupied by the enemy, as 
 could be carried on in the available waggons, had been taken 
 across the bridge. A party of engineers, who had been all 
 night hard at work, then set fire both to the railway bridge 
 across the river and the public buildings in the town. The 
 
THE REALITY OF WAR. 101 
 
 main body of troops had moved across in the evening. The 
 rear-guard passed when all was in readiness for the destruction 
 of the bridge. 
 
 General Johnston had been preparing for the movement for 
 some time; he had foreseen that the position must be evacuated 
 as soon as the enemy began to advance upon either of his 
 flanks, and a considerable portion of his baggage and military 
 stores had some time previously been sent into the interior 
 of Virginia. The troops, formed up on the high grounds south 
 of the river, looked in silence at the dense volumes of smoke 
 rising. This was the reality of war. Hitherto their military 
 work had been no more than that to which many of them were 
 accustomed when called out with the militia of their State; 
 but the scene of destruction on w^hich they now gazed brought 
 home to them that the struggle was a serious one — that it was 
 war in its stern reality which had now begun. 
 
 The troops at once set off on their march, and at night 
 bivouacked in the woods around Charlestown. The next day 
 they pushed across the country and took up a position covering 
 Winchester; and then the enemy, finding that Johnston's army 
 was in front of them ready to dispute their advance, recrossed 
 the river, and Johnston concentrated his force round Winchester. 
 
 Vincent joined his corps on the same afternoon that the 
 infantry marched out from Harper's Ferry, the general sending 
 him forward with despatches as soon as the troops had got into 
 motion. 
 
 "You will find Colonel Stuart in front of the enemy; but 
 more than that I cannot tell you." 
 
 This w^as quite enough for Vincent, who found the cavalry 
 scouting close to Patterson's force, prepared to attack the 
 enemy's cavalry should it advance to reconnoitre the country, 
 and to blow up bridges across streams, fell trees, and take every 
 possible measure to delay the advance of Patterson's army, in 
 
102 JACKSON ADVANCES. 
 
 its attempt to push on towards Winchester before the arrival 
 of General Johnston's force upon the scene. 
 
 "I am glad to see you back, Wingfield," Major Ashley said, 
 as he rode up. "The colonel tells me that in the despatch he 
 got last night from Johnston the general said that Stuart's in- 
 formation had reached in a remarkably short time, having 
 been carried with great speed by the orderly in charge of the 
 duty. We have scarcely been out of our saddles since you 
 left. However, I think we have been of use, for we have been 
 busy all round the enemy since we arrived here in the after- 
 noon, and I fancy he must think us a good deal stronger than 
 we are. At any rate, he has not pushed his cavalry forward at 
 all; and, as you say Johnston will be up to-morrow afternoon, 
 Winchester is safe anyhow." 
 
 After the Federals had recrossed the river, and Johnston had 
 taken up his position round Winchester, the cavalry returned 
 to their old work of scouting along the Potomac. 
 
 On the 20th of June movements of considerable bodies of 
 the enemy were noticed; and Johnston at once despatched 
 Jackson with his brigade to Martinsburg, with orders to send 
 as much of the rolling-stock of the railroad as could be removed 
 to Winchester, to destroy the rest, and to support Stuart's 
 cavalry when they advanced. A number of locomotives were 
 sent to Winchester along the highroad, drawn by teams of 
 horses. Forty engines and 300 cars were burned or destroyed, 
 and Jackson then advanced and took up his position on the 
 road to Williamsport, the cavalry camp being a little in advance 
 of him. This was pleasant for Vincent, as when off duty he 
 spent his time with his friends and school-fellows in Jackson's 
 brigade. 
 
 On the 2d of July the scouts rode into camp with the news 
 that a strong force was advancing from Williamsport. Jack- 
 son at once advanced with the 5th Virginia Infantry, numbering 
 
A SINGLE-HANDED CAPTURE. 103 
 
 380 men and one gun, while Stuart, with 100 cavalry, started 
 to make a circuitous route, and harassed the flank and rear of 
 the enemy. There was no intention on the part of Jackson of 
 fighting a battle, his orders being merely to feel the enemy; 
 whose strength was far too great to be withstood even had he 
 brought his whole brigade into action, for they numbered three 
 brigades of infantry, 500 cavalry, and some artillery. 
 
 For some hours the little Confederate force skirmished so 
 boldly that they checked the advance of the enemy, whose 
 general naturally supposed that he had before him the advanced 
 guard of a strong force, and therefore moved forward with 
 great caution. Then the Confederates, being threatened on 
 both flanks by the masses of the Federals, fell back in good 
 order. The loss was very trifling on either side, but the fact 
 that so small a force had for hours checked the advance of an 
 army greatly raised the spirits and confidence of the Con- 
 federates. Stuart's small cavalry force, coming down upon 
 the enemy's rear, captured a good many prisoners — Colonel 
 Stuart himself capturing forty-four infantry. Riding some 
 distance ahead of his troop to find out the position of the 
 enemy, he came upon a company of Federal infantry sitting 
 down in a field, having no idea whatever that any Confederate 
 force was in the neighbourhood. Stuart did not hesitate a 
 moment, but riding up to them shouted the order, "Throw 
 down your arms, or you are all dead men." Believing them- 
 selves surrounded, the Federals threw down their arms, and 
 when the Confederate cavalry came up were marched off as 
 prisoners. 
 
 Jackson, on reaching his camp, struck his tents and sent 
 them to the rear, and formed up his whole brigade in order of 
 battle. The Federals, however, instead of attacking continued 
 their flank movement, and Jackson fell back through Martins- 
 burg and halted for the night a mile beyond the town. 
 
104 THE CRISIS AT HAND. 
 
 Next day he again retired, and was joined six miles further 
 on by Johnston's whole force. For four days the little army 
 held its position, prepared to give battle if the enemy advanced; 
 but the Federals, though greatly superior in numbers, remained 
 immovable at Martinsburg, and Johnston, to the great disgust 
 of his troops, retired to Winchester. The soldiers were longing 
 to meet the invaders in battle, but their general had to bear in 
 mind that the force under his command might at any moment 
 be urgently required to join the main Confederate army, and 
 aid in opposing the Northern advance upon Kichmond. 
 
 Stuart's cavalry kept him constantly informed of the strength 
 of the enemy gathering in his front. Making circuits round 
 Martinsburg, they learned from the farmers what numbers of 
 troops each day came along; and while the Federals knew 
 nothing of the force opposed to them, and believed that it far 
 outnumbered their own. General Johnston knew that Patterson's 
 force numbered about 22,000 men, while he himself had been 
 joined only by some 3000 men since he arrived at Winchester. 
 
 On the 18th of July a telegram from the government at 
 Eichmond announced that the Federal grand army had driven 
 in General Beauregard's pickets at Manassas, and had begun to 
 advance, and Johnston was directed if possible to hasten to his 
 assistance. A few earthworks had been thrown up at Win- 
 chester, and some guns mounted upon them, and the town was 
 left under the protection of the local militia. Stuart's cavalry 
 was posted in a long line across the country to prevent any 
 news of the movement reaching the enemy. As soon as this 
 was done the infantry, 8300 strong, marched off. The troops 
 were in high spirits now, for they knew that their long period 
 of inactivity was over, and that, although ignorant when and 
 where, they were on their march to meet the enemy. 
 
 They had no waggons or rations; the need for speed was too 
 urgent even to permit of food being cooked. Without a halt they 
 
THE OPPOSING FORCES. 105 
 
 pressed forward steadily, and after two days' march, exhausted 
 and half famished, they reached the Manassas Gap Railroad. 
 Here they were put into trains as fast as these could be pre- 
 pared, and by noon on the 20th joined Beauregard at Manassas. 
 The cavalry had performed their duty of preventing the news 
 of the movement from reaching the enemy until the infantry 
 were nearly a day's march away, and then Stuart reassembled 
 his men and followed Johnston. Thus the Confederate plans had 
 been completely successful. Over 30,000 of the enemy, instead 
 of being in line of battle with the main army, were detained 
 before Winchester, while the little Confederate force who had 
 been facing them had reached Beauregard in time to take part 
 in the approaching struggle. 
 
 In the North no doubt as to the power of the grand army 
 to make its way to Richmond was entertained. The troops 
 were armed with the best weapons obtainable, the artillery 
 was numerous and excellent, the army was fed with every 
 luxury, and so confident were the men of success that they 
 regarded the whole affair in the light of a great picnic. The 
 grand army numbered 55,000 men, with 9 regiments of cavalry 
 and 49 rifle-guns. To oppose these, the Confederate force, 
 after the arrival of Johnston's army, numbered 27,833 infantry, 
 35 smooth-bored guns, and 500 cavalry. Many of the infantry 
 were armed only with shot-guns and old fowling-pieces, and the 
 guns were small and ill-suppHed with ammunition. There had 
 been some sharp fighting on the 18th, and the Federal advance 
 across the river of Bull Run had been sharply repulsed, 
 therefore their generals determined, instead of making a direct 
 attack on the 31st against the Confederate position, to take a 
 wide sweep round, cross the river higher up, and falling upon 
 the Confederate left flank, to crumple it up. 
 
 All night the Federal troops had marched, and at daybreak 
 on the 21st nearly 40,000 men were in position on the left 
 
106 AN OVERWHELMING ATTACK. 
 
 flank of the Confederates. The latter were not taken by 
 surprise when Stuart's cavalry brought in news of the Federal 
 movement, and General Beauregard, instead of moving his 
 troops towards the threatened point, sent orders to General 
 Longstreet on the right to cross the river as soon as the battle 
 began, and to fall upon the Federal flank and rear. 
 
 Had this movement been carried out, the destruction of the 
 Federal army would have been complete; but by one of those 
 unfortunate accidents which so frequently occur in war and 
 upset the best laid plans, the order in some way never came to 
 hand, and when late in the day the error was discovered it 
 was too late to remedy it. 
 
 At eight o'clock in the morning two of the Federal divisions 
 reached the river, and while one of them engaged the Con- 
 federate force stationed at the bridge, another crossed the river 
 at a ford. Colonel Evans, who commanded the Confederate 
 forces, which numbered but fifteen companies, left 200 men to 
 continue to hold the bridge, while with 800 he hurried to op- 
 pose General Hunter's division, which had crossed at the ford. 
 
 This consisted of 16,000 infantry, with cavalry and artillery, 
 and another division of equal force had crossed at the Red 
 House ford higher up. To check so great a force with this 
 handful of men seemed all but impossible; but Colonel Evans 
 determined to hold his ground to the last, to enable his general 
 to bring up reinforcements. His force consisted of men of 
 South Carolina and Louisiana, and they contested every foot of 
 the ground. 
 
 The regiment which formed the advance of the Federals 
 charged, supported by an artillery fire, but was repulsed. As 
 the heavy Federal line advanced, however, the Confederates 
 were slowly but steadily pressed back, until General Bee with 
 four regiments and a battery of artillery came up to their assist- 
 ance. The new-comers threw themselves into the fight with 
 
THE FIRST BRIGADE. 107 
 
 great gallantry, and maintained their ground until almost anni- 
 hilated by the fire of the enemy, who outnumbered them by 
 five to one. As, fighting desperately, they fell back before 
 Hunter's division, the Federals who had crossed at Eed House 
 Ford suddenly poured down and took them in flank. 
 
 Swept by a terrible musketry fire, these troops could no 
 longer resist, and in spite of the efforts of their general, who 
 rode among them imploring them to stand firm until aid 
 arrived, they began to fall back. Neither entreaties nor 
 commands were of avail; the troops had done all that they 
 could, and broken and disheartened they retreated in great 
 confusion. But at this moment, when all seemed lost, a line 
 of glittering bayonets was seen coming over the hill behind, 
 and the general, riding off in haste towards them, found 
 Jackson advancing with the first brigade. 
 
 Unmoved by the rush of the fugitives of the brigades of Bee 
 and Evans, Jackson moved steadily forward, and so firm and 
 resolute was their demeanour, that Bee rode after his men, and 
 pointing with his sword to the first brigade, shouted, "Look, 
 there is Jackson standing like a stone wall!" The general's 
 words were repeated, and henceforth the brigade was known 
 as the Stonewall Brigade, and their general by the nickname of 
 Stonewall Jackson, by which he was ever afterwards known. 
 The greater part of the fugitives rallied, and took up their 
 position on the right of Jackson, and the Federal forces, who 
 were hurrying forward assured of victory, found themselves 
 confronted suddenly by 2600 bayonets. After a moment's 
 pause they pressed forward again, the artillery preparing a way 
 for them by a tremendous fire. 
 
 Jackson ordered his men to lie down until the enemy 
 arrived within fifty yards, and then to charge with the bayonet. 
 Just at this moment Generals Johnston and Beauregard arrived 
 on the spot, and at once seeing the desperate nature of the 
 
108 A SPLENDID CHARGE. 
 
 situation, and the whole Federal army pressing forward against 
 a single brigade, they did their best to prepare to meet the 
 storm. First they galloped up and down the disordered lines 
 of Bee, exhorting the men to stand firm; and seizing the colours 
 of the fourth Alabama, Johnston led them forward and formed 
 them up under fire. 
 
 Beauregard hurried up some reinforcements and formed 
 them on the left of Jackson, and thus 6500 infantry and 
 artillery, and Stuart's two troops of cavalry, stood face to face 
 with more than 20,000 infantry and seven troops of regular 
 cavalry, behind whom at the lower fords were 35,000 men in 
 reserve. While his men were lying down awaiting the attack, 
 Jackson rode backwards and forwards in front of them as calm 
 and as unconcerned to all appearance as if on the parade 
 ground, and his quiet bravery greatly nerved and encouraged 
 the young troops. 
 
 All at once the tremendous artillery fire of the enemy ceased, 
 and their infantry came on in massive lines. The four Con- 
 federate guns poured in their fire and then withdrew behind 
 the infantry. When the line came within fifty yards of him, 
 Jackson gave the word, his men sprang to their feet, poured 
 in a heavy volley, and then charged. A wild yell rose from 
 both ranks as they closed, and then they were mingled in a 
 desperate conflict For a time all was in wild confusion, but 
 the ardour and courage of Jackson's men prevailed, and they 
 burst through the centre of the Federal line. 
 
 Immediately Jackson had charged, Beauregard sent forward 
 the rest of the troops, and for a time a tremendous struggle 
 took place along the whole line. Generals Bee and Barlow 
 fell mortally wounded at the head of their troops. General 
 Hampton was wounded, and many of the colonels fell. So 
 numerous were the Federals, that although Jackson had pierced 
 their centre, their masses drove back his flanks and threatened 
 
A COMPLETE VICTORY. 109 
 
 to surround him. With voice and example he cheered on his 
 men to hold their ground, and the officers closed up their ranks 
 as they were thinned by the enemy's fire, and for an hour the 
 struggle continued without marked advantage on either side. 
 
 Jackson's calmness was unshaken even in the excitement of 
 the fight. At one time an officer rode up to him from another 
 portion of the field and exclaimed, " General, I think the day 
 is going against usl" To which Jackson replied in his usual 
 curt manner, "If you think so, sir, you had better not say 
 anything about it." 
 
 The resolute stand of the Confederates enabled General 
 Beauregard to bring up fresh troops, and he at last gave the 
 word to advance. 
 
 Jackson's brigade rushed forward on receiving the order, 
 burst through the Federals with whom they were engaged, and, 
 supported by the reserves, drove the enemy from the plateau. 
 But the Federals, still vastly superior in force, brought up 
 the reserves, and prepared to renew the attack; but 1700 fresh 
 men of the army of the Shenandoah came upon the field of 
 battle. Smith and Early brought up their divisions from the 
 river, and the whole Southern line advanced at the charge, 
 drove the enemy down the slopes and on towards the fords. 
 
 A panic seized them, and their regiments broke up and took 
 to headlong flight, which soon became an utter rout. Many 
 of them continued their flight for hours, and for a time the 
 Federal army ceased to exist; and had the Confederates ad- 
 vanced, as Jackson desired that they should do, Washington 
 would have fallen into their hands without a blow being struck 
 in its defence. 
 
 This, the first great battle of the war, is sometimes known 
 as the battle of Manassas, but more generally as Bull Eun. 
 
 With the exception of one or two charges, the little body of 
 Confederate horse did not take any part in the battle of Bull 
 
110 WOUNDED. 
 
 Run. Had they been aware of the utter stampede of the 
 Northern troops, they could safely have pressed forward in hot 
 pursuit as far as Washington, but being numerically so inferior 
 to the Federal cavalry, and in ignorance that the Northern 
 infantry had become a mere panic-stricken mob, it would have 
 been imprudent in the extreme for such a handful of cavalry 
 to undertake the pursuit of an army. 
 
 Many of the Confederates were of opinion that this decisive 
 victory would be the end of the war, and that the North, seeing 
 that the South was able as well as willing to defend the posi- 
 tion it had taken up, would abandon the idea of coercing 
 it into submission. This hope was speedily dissipated. The 
 North was indeed alike astonished and disappointed at the 
 defeat of their army by a greatly inferior force, but instead of 
 abandoning the struggle, they set to work to retrieve the disaster, 
 and to place in the field a force which would, they believed, 
 prove irresistible. 
 
 Vincent Wingfield saw but little of the battle at Bull Run. 
 As they were impatiently waiting the order to charge, while the 
 desperate conflict between Jackson's brigade and the enemy 
 was at its fiercest, a shell from one of the Federal batteries 
 burst a few yards in front of the troop, and one of the pieces 
 striking Vincent on the side hurled him insensible from his 
 horse. He was at once lifted and carried by Dan and some 
 of the other men-servants, who had been told off for this duty, 
 to the rear, where the surgeons were busily engaged in dressing 
 the wounds of the men who -straggled back from the front. 
 While the conflict lasted those unable to walk lay where they 
 fell, for no provision had at present been made for ambulance 
 corps, and not a single man capable of firing a musket could 
 be spared from the ranks. The tears were flowing copiously 
 down Dan's cheeks as he stood by while the surgeons examined 
 Vincent's wound. 
 
"TANK DE LORD, MARSE VINCENT." Ill 
 
 "Is he dead, sah?" he sobbed as they lifted him up from his 
 stooping position. 
 
 " Dead !" the surgeon repeated. "Can't you see he is breath- 
 ing, and did you not hear him groan when I examined his 
 side ? He is a long way from being a dead man yet. Some of 
 his ribs are broken, and he has had a very nasty blow; but I 
 do not think there is any cause for anxiety about him. Pour a 
 little wine down his throat, and sprinkle his face with water. 
 Raise his head and put a coat under it, and when he opens his 
 eyes and begins to recover, don't let him move. Then you 
 can cut up the side of his jacket and down the sleeve, so as 
 to get it off that side altogether. Cut his shirt open, and bathe 
 the wound with some water and bit of rag of any sort; it is 
 not likely to bleed much. When it has stopped bleeding put 
 a pad of linen upon it, and keep it wet. When we can spare 
 time we will bandage it properly." 
 
 But it was not until late at night that the time could be 
 spared for attending to Vincent; for the surgeons were over- 
 whelmed with work, and the most serious cases were, as far as 
 possible, first attended to. He had soon recovered conscious- 
 ness. At first he looked with a feeling of bewilderment at 
 Dan, who was copiously sprinkling his face with water, sobbing 
 loudly while he did so. As soon as the negro perceived that 
 his master had opened his eyes he gave a cry of delight. 
 
 "Tank de Lord, marse Vincent; dis child tought you dead 
 and gone for sure." 
 
 "What's the matter, Dan? What has happened?" Vincent 
 said, trying to move, and then stopping suddenly with a cry of 
 pain. 
 
 "You knocked off your horse, sah, wid one of shells of dem 
 cussed Yanks." 
 
 "Am I badly hurt, Dan?" 
 
 " Berry bad, sah ; great piece of flesh pretty nigh as big as 
 
112 HOW GOES THE BATTLE? 
 
 my hand come out ob your side, and doctor says some of de 
 ribs broken. But de doctor not seem to make much ob it; he 
 hard sort ob man dat. Say you get all right again. No time 
 to tend to you now. Hurry away just as if you some poor 
 white trash instead of Massa Wingfield ob de Orangery." 
 
 Vincent smiled faintly. 
 
 "It doesn't make much difference what a man is in a 
 surgeon's eyes, Dan; the question is how badly he is hurt, and 
 what can be done for him? Well, thank God it's no worse. 
 Wildfire was not hurt, I hope?" 
 
 *' No, sah; he is standing tied up by dat tree. Now, sah, de 
 doctor say me cut your jacket off and have de wound." 
 
 "All right, Dan; but be a little careful with the water, you 
 seem to be pretty near drowning me as it is. Just wipe my 
 face and hair, and get the handkerchief from the pocket of my 
 jacket, and open the shirt collar and put the handkerchief 
 inside round my neck. How is the battle going on? The roar 
 seems louder than ever." 
 
 Dan went forward to the crest of a slight rise of the ground 
 whence he could look down upon the field of battle, and made 
 haste to return. 
 
 "Can't see berry well, sah; too much smoke. But dey in de 
 same place still." 
 
 "Look round, Dan, and see if there are any fresh troops 
 coming up." 
 
 "Yes, sah; lot of men coming ober de hill behind." 
 
 "That's all right, Dan. Now you can see about this bath- 
 ing my side." 
 
 As soon as the battle was over. Major Ashley rode up to 
 where Vincent and five or six of his comrades of the cavalry 
 were lying wounded. 
 
 "How are you getting on, lads? Pretty well I hope?" he 
 asked the surgeon as he dismounted. 
 
"I WILL WRITE TO THEM, MY LAD." 113 
 
 "First rate, major," one of the men answered. "We all 
 of us took a turn as soon as we heard that the Yanks were 
 whipped." 
 
 "Yes, we have thrashed them handsomely," the major said. 
 "Ah, AYingfield, I am glad to see you are alive. I thought 
 when you fell it was all over with you." 
 
 "I am not much hurt, sir," Vincent replied. "A flesh wound 
 and some ribs are broken, I hear; but they won't be long mend- 
 ing, I hope." 
 
 "It's a nasty wound to look at," the major said, as Dan 
 lifted the pad of wet linen. "But with youth and health you 
 will soon get round it, never fear." 
 
 "Ah, my poor lad, yours is a worse case," he said as he 
 bent over a young fellow who was lying a few paces from 
 Vincent. 
 
 "It's all up with me, major," he replied faintly; "the doctor 
 said he could do nothing for me. But I don't mind, now we 
 have beaten them. You will send a line to the old people, 
 major, won't you, and say I died doing my duty? I've got 
 two brothers, and I expect they will send one on to take my 
 place." 
 
 "I will write to them, my lad," the major said, "and tell 
 them all about you." He could give the lad no false hopes, for 
 already a gray shade was stealing over the white face, and the 
 end was close at hand; in a few minutes he ceased to breathe. 
 
 Late in the evening the surgeons, having attended to more 
 urgent cases, came round. Vincent's wound was now more 
 carefully examined than before, but the result was the same. 
 Three of the ribs were badly fractured, but there was no 
 serious danger. 
 
 " You will want quiet and good nursing for some time, my 
 lad," the principal surgeon said. "There will be a train of 
 wounded going off for Richmond the first thing in the morn- 
 
 (538) H 
 
114 BACK BY TRAIN. 
 
 ing, and you shall go by it. You had better get a door, lads," 
 he said to some of the troopers who had come across from the 
 spot where the cavalry were bivouacked to see how their com- 
 rades were getting on, " and carry him down and put him in 
 the train. One has just been sent off, and another will be made 
 up at once, so that the wounded can be put in it as they are 
 taken down. Now I will bandage the wound, and it will not 
 want any more attention until you get home." 
 
 A wad of lint, was placed upon the wound and bandaged 
 tightly round the body. 
 
 "Eemember you have got to lie perfectly quiet, and not 
 attempt to move till the bones have knit. I am afraid that 
 they are badly fractured, and will require some time to heal up 
 again." 
 
 A door was fetched from an out-house near, and Vincent and 
 two of his comrades, who were also ordered to be sent to the rear, 
 were one by one carried down to the nearest point on the rail- 
 way, where a train stood ready to receive them, and they were 
 then laid on the seats. 
 
 All night the wounded kept arriving, and by morning the 
 train was packed as full as it would hold, and with two or 
 three surgeons in charge started for Eichmond. Dan was per- 
 mitted to accompany the train, at Vincent's urgent request, in 
 the character of doctor's assistant, and he went about distribut- 
 ing water to the wounded, and assisting the surgeons in moving 
 such as required it. 
 
 It was night before the train reached Richmond. A number 
 of people were at the station to receive it; for as soon as the 
 news of the battle had been received, preparations had been 
 made for the reception of the wounded, several public build- 
 ings had been converted into hospitals, and numbers of the 
 citizens had come forward with offers to take one or more of 
 the wounded into their houses. The streets were crowded 
 
AN ANXIOUS MOTHER. 115 
 
 with people, who were wild with joy at the news of the vic- 
 tory which, as they believed, had secured the State from any 
 further fear of invasion. Numbers of willing hands were in 
 readiness to carry the wounded on stretchers to the hospitals, 
 where all the surgeons of the town were already waiting 
 to attend upon them. 
 
 Vincent, at his own request, was only laid upon a bed, as he 
 said that he would go home to be nursed the first thing in the 
 morning. This being the case it was needless to put him to 
 the pain and trouble of being undressed. Dan had started 
 as soon as he saw his master carried into the hospital to take 
 the news to the Orangery, being strictly charged by Vincent to 
 make light of his injury, and on no account whatever to alarm 
 them. He was to ask that the carriage should come to fetch 
 him the first thing in the morning. 
 
 It was indeed but just daybreak when Mrs. Wingfield drove 
 up to the hospital. Dan had been so severely cross-examined 
 that he had been obliged to give an accurate account of Vin- 
 cent's injury. There was bustle and movement even at that 
 early hour, for another train of wounded had just arrived. 
 As she entered the hospital she gave an exclamation of pleasure, 
 for at the door were two gentlemen in conversation, one of 
 whom was the doctor who had long attended the family at the 
 Orangery. 
 
 "I am glad you are here, Dr. Mapleston; for I want your 
 opinion before I move Vincent. Have you seen him?" 
 
 "No, Mrs. Wingfield; I did not know he was here. I have 
 charge of one of the wards, and have not had time to see who 
 are in the others. I sincerely hope Vincent is not seriously 
 hurt." 
 
 " That's what I want to find out, doctor. His boy brought 
 us news late last night that he was here. He said the doctors 
 considered that he was not in any danger; but as it seems that 
 
116 THE surgeon's OPINION. 
 
 he had three ribs broken and a deep flesh wound from the ex- 
 plosion of a shell, it seems to me that it must be serious." 
 
 " I will go up and see him at once, Mrs. Wingfield, and find 
 out from the surgeon in charge of his ward exactly what is the 
 matter with him." Dan led the way to the bed upon which 
 Vincent was lying. He was only dozing, and opened his eyes 
 as they came up. 
 
 " My poor boy," Mrs. Wingfield said, struggling with her 
 tears at the sight of his pale face, *' this is sad indeed." 
 
 "It is nothing very bad, mother," Vincent replied cheer- 
 fully; "nothing at all to fret about. The wound is nothing to 
 the injuries of most of those here. I suppose, doctor, I can be 
 moved at once?" 
 
 Doctor Mapleston felt his pulse. 
 
 "You are feverish, my lad; but perhaps the best thing for 
 you would be to get you home while you can be moved. You 
 will do far better there than here. But I must speak to the 
 surgeon in charge of you first, and hear what he says." 
 
 " Yes, I think you can move him," the surgeon of the ward 
 said. " He has got a nasty wound, and the ticket with him said 
 that three ribs were badly fractured; but I made no examina- 
 tion, as he said he would be fetched the first thing this morn- 
 ing. I only put on a fresh dressing and bandaged it. The 
 sooner you get him off the better, if he is to be moved. Fever is 
 setting in, and he will probably be wandering by this evening. 
 He will have a much better chance at home, with cool rooms 
 and quiet and careful nursing, than he can have here; though 
 there would be no lack of either comforts or nurses, for half 
 the ladies in the town have volunteered for the work, and we 
 have offers of all the medical comforts that could be required 
 were the list of wounded ten times as large as it is." 
 
 A stretcher was brought in, and Vincent was lifted as gently 
 as possible upon it. Then he was carried downstairs and the 
 
VINCENT AT HOME. 117 
 
 stretcher placed in the carriage; which was a large open one, 
 and afforded just sufficient length for it. Mrs. Wingfield took 
 her seat beside him, Dan mounted the box beside the coach- 
 man. 
 
 " I will be out in an hour, Mrs. Wingfield," Dr. Mapleston 
 said. "I have to go round the ward again, and will then 
 drive out at once. Give him lemonade and cooling drinks; 
 don't let him talk. Cut his clothes off him, and keep the 
 room somew^hat dark, but with a free current of air. I will 
 bring out some medicine with me." 
 
 The carriage drove slowly to avoid shaking, and when they 
 approached the house Mrs. Wingfield told Dan to jump down 
 and come to the side of her carriage. Then she told him to 
 run on as fast as he could ahead, and to tell her daughters not 
 to meet them upon their arrival, and that all the servants were 
 to be kept out of the way, except three men to carry Vincent 
 upstairs. The lad was consequently got up to his room with- 
 out any excitement, and was soon lying on his bed with a 
 sheet thrown lightly over him. 
 
 "That is comfortable," he said, as his mother bathed his 
 face and hands and smoothed his hair. *' Where are the girls, 
 mother?" 
 
 " They will come in to see you now, Vincent; but you are 
 to keep quite quiet you know, and not to talk" The girls 
 stole in and said a few words, and left him alone again with 
 Mrs. Wingfield. He did not look to them so ill as they had 
 expected, for there was a flush of fever on his cheeks. Dr. 
 Mapleston arrived in another half-hour, examined and redressed 
 the wound, and comforted Mrs. Wingfield with the assurance 
 that there was nothing in it Ukely to prove dangerous to life. 
 
 " Our trouble will be rather with the effect of the shock 
 than with the wound itself. He is very feverish now, and you 
 must not be alarmed if by this evening he is delirious. You 
 
118 THROUGH THE FEVER. 
 
 will give him this cooling draught every three hours; he can 
 have anything in the way of cooling drinks he likes. If he 
 begins to wander, put cloths dipped in cold water and wrung 
 out on his head, and sponge his hands with water with a little 
 eau de Cologne in it. If he seems very hot set one of the 
 women to fan him, but don't let her go on if it seems to worry 
 him. I will come round again at half-past nine this evening 
 and will make arrangements to pass the night here. We have 
 telegrams saying that surgeons are coming from Charlestown 
 and many other places, so I can very well be spared." 
 
 When the doctor returned in the evening, he found, as he 
 had anticipated, that Vincent was in a high state of fever. This 
 continued four or five days, and then gradually passed off; and 
 he woke up one morning perfectly conscious. His mother was 
 sitting on a chair at the bedside. 
 
 "What o'clock is it, mother?" he asked. "Have I been 
 asleep long?" 
 
 " Some time, dear," she answered gently; " but you must 
 not talk. You are to take this draught and to go off to sleep 
 again; when you wake you may ask any questions you like. ' 
 She lifted the lad's head, gave him the draught and some cold 
 tea, then darkened the room, and in a few minutes he was 
 asleep again. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE "MERRIMAC" AND THE "MONITOR." 
 
 I^^^^^T was some weeks before Vincent was able to walk 
 IM ^J ^^^i*^^^- His convalescence was somewhat slow, for 
 |@LH|j ^^® shock to the system had been a severe one. 
 
 ~~ The long railway journey had been injurious to 
 
 him, for the bandage had become somewhat loose and the 
 broken pieces of bone had grated upon each other, and were 
 much longer in knitting together than they would have been 
 had he been treated on the spot. 
 
 As soon as he could walk he began to be anxious to rejoin 
 his troop, but the doctor said that many weeks must elapse 
 before he would be ready to undergo the hardships of cam- 
 paign. He was reconciled to some extent to the delay by 
 letters from his friends with the troop and by the perusal of 
 the papers. There was nothing whatever doing in Virginia. 
 The two armies still faced each other, the Northerners pro- 
 tected by the strong fortifications they had thrown up round 
 Washington — fortifications much too formidable to be attacked 
 by the Confederates, held as they were by a force immensely 
 superior to their own, both in numbers and arms. 
 
 The Northerners were indeed hard at work, collecting and 
 organizing an army which was to crush out the rebellion. 
 General Scott had been succeeded by M^'Clellan in the supreme 
 command, and the new general was indefatigable in organizing 
 
120 RENEWED PREPARATIONS. 
 
 the vast masses of men raised in the North. So great were 
 the efforts, that in a few months after the defeat of Bull Run 
 the North had 650,000 men in arms. 
 
 But while no move had at present been made against 
 Virginia there was sharp fighting in some of the border states, 
 especially in Missouri and Kentucky, in both of which public 
 opinion was much divided, and regiments were raised on both 
 sides. 
 
 Various operations were now undertaken by the Federal 
 fleet at points along the coast, and several important positions 
 were taken and occupied, it being impossible for the Con- 
 federates to defend so long a line of sea-coast. The South 
 had lost rather than gained ground in consequence of their 
 victory at Bull Run. For a time they had been unduly 
 elated, and were disposed altogether to underrate their enemies 
 and to believe that the struggle was as good as over. Thus, 
 then, they made no effort at all corresponding to that of the 
 North; but as time went on, and they saw the vastness of the 
 preparations made for their conquest, the people of the Southern 
 States again bestirred themselves. 
 
 Owing to the North having the command of the sea, and 
 shutting up all the principal ports, they had to rely upon 
 themselves for everything, while the North could draw arms 
 and ammunition and all the requisites of war from the markets 
 of Europe. Foundries were accordingly established for the 
 manufacture of artillery, and factories for muskets, ammuni- 
 tion, and percussion caps. The South had, in fact, to manu- 
 facture everything down to the cloth for her soldiers' uniforms 
 and the leather for their shoes; and, as in the past she had 
 relied wholly upon the North for such goods, it was for a time 
 impossible to supply the troops with even the most necessary 
 articles. 
 
 The women throughout the States were set to work, spinning 
 
CUT OFF FROM THE WORLD. 121 
 
 and weaving rough cloth, and making uniforms from it. Leather, 
 however, cannot be produced all at once, and indeed with all 
 their efiforts the Confederate authorities were never throughout 
 the war able to provide a sufhcient supply of boots for the 
 troops, and many a battle was won by soldiers who fought 
 almost barefooted, and who reshod themselves for the most 
 part by stripping the boots from their dead foes. Many other 
 articles could not be produced in the Southern States, and the 
 Confederates suffered much from the want of proper medicines 
 and surgical appliances. 
 
 For these and many other necessaries they had to depend 
 solely upon the ships which succeeded in making their way 
 through the enemy's cruisers and running the blockade of the 
 ports. Wine, tea, coffee, and other imported articles soon be- 
 came luxuries beyond the means of all, even the very wealthy. 
 All sorts of substitutes were used; grain roasted and ground 
 being chiefly used as a substitute for coffee. Hitherto the 
 the South had been principally occupied in raising cotton and 
 tobacco, depending chiefly upon the North for food; and it 
 was necessary now to abandon the cultivation of products for 
 which they had no sale, and to devote the land to the growth 
 of maize and other crops for food. 
 
 By the time that the long period of inaction came to a close, 
 Vincent had completely recovered his strength, and was ready 
 to rejoin the ranks as soon as the order came from Colonel 
 Stuart, who had promised to send for him directly there was 
 a prospect of active service. 
 
 One of Vincent's first questions as soon as he became con- 
 valescent was whether a letter had been received from Tony. 
 It had come, he was told, among the last batch of letters that 
 crossed the frontier before the outbreak of hostilities, and Mrs. 
 Wingfield had, as he had requested, opened it. As had been 
 arranged, it had merely contained Tony's address at a village 
 
122 LETTERS FOR TONY. 
 
 near Montreal; for Vincent had warned him to say nothing 
 in the letter, for there was no saying, in the troubled times 
 which were approaching when Tony left, into whose hands it 
 might fall. 
 
 Vincent had, before starting, told his mother of the share he 
 had taken in getting the negro safely away, and Mrs. Wingfield, 
 brought up as she had been to regard those who assisted run- 
 away slaves to escape in the same light as those who assisted 
 to steal any other kind of property, was at first greatly shocked 
 when she heard that her son had taken part in such an enter- 
 prise, however worthy of compassion the slave might be, and 
 however brutal the master from whose hands he had fled. 
 However, as Vincent was on the point of starting for the war 
 to meet danger, and possibly death, in the defence of Virginia, 
 she had said little, and that little was in reference rather to the 
 imprudence of the course he had taken than to what she re- 
 garded in her own mind as its folly, and indeed its crimin- 
 ality. 
 
 She had, however, promised that as soon as Tony's letter 
 arrived she would, if it was still possible, forward Dinah and 
 the child to him, supplying her with money for the journey, 
 and giving her the papers freeing her from slavery which Vin- 
 cent had duly signed in the presence of a justice. When the 
 letter came, however, it was already too late. Fighting was 
 on the point of commencing, all intercourse across the border 
 was stopped, the trains were all taken up for the conveyance 
 of troops, and even a man would have had great difficulty in 
 passing northward, while for an unprotected negress with a 
 baby such a journey would have been impossible. 
 
 Mrs. Wingfield had therefore written four times at fort- 
 nightly intervals to Tony, saying that it was impossible to send 
 Dinah off at present, but that she should be despatched as soon 
 as the troubles were over, upon receipt of another letter from him 
 
DINAH AS A NURSE. 123 
 
 saying that his address was unchanged, or giving a new one. 
 These letters were duly posted, and it was probable that one 
 or other of them would in time reach Tony, as mails were sent 
 off to Europe, whenever an opportunity offered for them to be 
 taken by a steamei running the blockade from a southern port. 
 Dinah, therefore, still remained at the Orangery. She was 
 well and happy, for her life there was a delightful one indeed 
 after her toil and hardship at the Jackson's; and, although she 
 was anxious to join her husband, the knowledge that he was 
 well and safe from all pursuit, and^that sooner or later she 
 would join him with her child, was sufficient to make her per- 
 fectly contented. 
 
 During Vincent's illness she had been his most constant 
 attendant; for her child now no longer required her care, and 
 passed much of its time down at the nursery, where the young 
 children of the slaves were looked after by two or three aged 
 negresses past active work. She had therefore begged Mrs. 
 Wingfield to be allowed to take her place by the bedside of 
 her young master, and, after giving her a trial, Mrs. Wingfield 
 found her so quiet, gentle, and patient that she installed her 
 there, and was able to obtain the rest she needed, with a feeling 
 of confidence that Vincent would be well attended to in her 
 absence. 
 
 When Vincent was well enough to be about again, his sisters 
 were surprised at the change that had taken place in him since 
 he had started a few months before for the war. It was not 
 so much that he had grown, though he had done so consider- 
 ably, but that he was much older in manner and appearance. 
 He had been doing man's work — work requiring vigilance, 
 activity, and courage, and they could no longer treat him as 
 a boy. As he became stronger he took to riding about the 
 plantation; but not upon Wildfire, for his horse was still with 
 the troop, Colonel Stuart having promised to see that the 
 
124 JONAS PEARSON AGAIN. 
 
 animal was well cared for, and that no one should ride upon it 
 but himself. 
 
 *' I hope you like Jonas Pearson better than you used to do, 
 Vincent," Mrs. Wingfield said a day or two before he started 
 to rejoin his troop. 
 
 "I can't say I do, mother," he replied shortly. "The man 
 is very civil to me now — too civil, in fact; but I don't like him, 
 and I don't believe he is honest. I don't mean that he would 
 cheat you, though he may do so for anything I know; but he 
 pretends to be a violent , Secessionist, which as he comes from 
 Vermont is not natural, and I imagine he would sing a different 
 tune if the blue coats ever get to Kichmond. Still I have 
 nothing particular to say against him, except that I don't like 
 him and I don't trust him. So long as everything goes on 
 well for the Confederacy I don't suppose it matters, but if we 
 should ever get the worst of it you will see that fellow will be 
 mischievous. 
 
 " However, I hear that he has obeyed your orders, and that 
 there has been no flogging on the estate since I went away. 
 In fact, as far as I can see, he does not keep anything like such 
 a sharp hand over the slaves as he used to do; and in some of 
 the fields the work seems to be done in a very slovenly way. 
 What his game is I don't know; but I have no doubt whatever 
 that he has some game in his mind." 
 
 *'You are a most prejudiced boy," Mrs. AVingfield said, 
 laughing. " First of all the man is too strict, and you were 
 furious about it; now you think he's too lenient, and you at 
 once suspect he has what you call a game of some sort or 
 other on. You are hard to please indeed." 
 
 Vincent smiled. " Well, as I told you once before, we shall 
 see. I hope I am wrong, and that Pearson is all that you 
 believe him to be. I own that I may be prejudiced against 
 him; but nothing will persuade me that it was not from him 
 
SOCIETY IN RICHMOND. 125 
 
 that Jackson learned that Dinah was here, and it was to that 
 we owe the visit of the sheriff and the searching the plantation 
 for Tony. However, whatever the man is at heart, he can, as 
 far as I see, do you no injury as long as things go on as they 
 are, and I sincerely trust he will never have an opportunity of 
 doing so." 
 
 During the winter Vincent had made the acquaintance of 
 many of the Southern leaders. The town was the centre of 
 the movement, the heart of the Confederacy. It was against 
 it, as the capital of the Southern States, that the efforts of 
 the Northerns were principally directed, and to it flocked the 
 leading men from all parts of the country. Although every 
 Virginian family had some of its members at the front, and a 
 feeling of anxiety reigned everywhere, a semblance of gaiety 
 was kept up. The theatre was opened, and parties and balls 
 given, in order to keep up the spirits of the people by the 
 example of those of higher rank. 
 
 These balls differed vridely in a^Dpearance from those of eigh- 
 teen months before. The gentlemen were almost all in uniform, 
 and already calicoes and other cheap fabrics were worn by 
 many of the ladies, as foreign dress materials could no longer 
 be purchased. Mrs. Wingfield made a point of always attend- 
 ing with her daughters at these entertainments, which to the 
 young people afforded a cheerful break in the dulness and 
 monotony of their usual hfe; for owing to the absence of 
 almost all the young men with the army, there had been a long 
 cessation of the pleasant interchange of visits, impromptu 
 parties, and social gatherings that had formed a feature in the 
 life in Virginia. 
 
 The balls would have been but dull affairs had only the resi- 
 dents of Eichmond been present; but leave was granted as 
 much as possible to officers stationed with regiments within a 
 railway run of the town, and as these eagerly availed themselves 
 
126 WORKS OF DEFENCE. 
 
 of the change from the monotony of camp life, the girls had 
 no reason to complain of want of partners. Here and at the 
 receptions given by President Davis, Vincent met ail the leaders 
 of the Confederacy, civil and military. Many of them had been 
 personal friends of the Wingfields before the Secession move- 
 ment began, and among them was General Magruder, who 
 commanded the troops round Eichmond. 
 
 Early in the winter the general had called at the Orangery. 
 "We are going to make a call upon the patriotism of the planters 
 of this neighbourhood, Mrs. Wingfield," he said during lunch 
 time. "You see, our armies are facing those of the Federals oppo- 
 site Washington, and can offer a firm front to any foe marching 
 down from the North; but, unfortunately, they have the command 
 of the sea, and there is nothing to prevent their embarking an 
 army on board ship and landing it in either the James or the 
 York Eivers, and in that case they might make a rush upon 
 Eichmond before there would be time to bring down troops to 
 our aid. I am therefore proposing to erect a chain of works 
 between the two rivers, so as to be able to keep even a large 
 army at bay until reinforcements arrive; but to do this a large 
 number of hands will be required, and we are going to ask the 
 proprietors of plantations to place as many negroes as they can 
 spare at our disposal." 
 
 "There can be no doubt as to the response your question 
 will meet with, general. At present we have scarce enough 
 work for our slaves to do. I intend to grow no tobacco next 
 year, for it will only rot in the warehouse, and a comparatively 
 small number of hands are required to raise corn crops. I have 
 about a hundred and seventy working hands on the Orangery, 
 and shall be happy to place a hundred at your disposal for as 
 long a time as you may require them. If you want fifty more 
 you can of course have them. Everything else must at present 
 give way to the good of the cause." 
 
THE OFFER OF A COMMISSION. 127 
 
 '* I thank you much, Mrs. Wingfield, for your offers, and will 
 put your name down the first on the list of contributors." 
 
 " You seem quite to have recovered now," he said to Vincent 
 a few minutes afterwards. 
 
 "Yes; I am quite ashamed of staying here so long, general. 
 But I feel some pain at times; and as there is nothing doing at 
 the front, and my doctor says that it is of importance I should 
 have rest as long as possible, I have stayed on. Major Ash- 
 ley has promised to recall me as soon as there is a prospect of 
 active work." 
 
 " I think it is quite likely that there will be active work 
 here as soon as anywhere else," the general said. "We know 
 pretty well what is doing at Washington, and though nothing 
 has been decided upon, there is a party in favour of a landing 
 in force here; and if so, we shall have hot work. What do you 
 say 1 If you like I will get you a commission and appoint you 
 one of my aides-de-camp. Your knowledge of the country will 
 make you useful, and as Ashley has vspecially mentioned your 
 name in one of his despatches, you can have your commission 
 by asking for it. 
 
 " If there is to be fighting round here, it will be of more 
 interest to you defending your own home than in taking part 
 in general engagements for the safety of the State. It will, too, 
 enable you to be a good deal at home; and although so far the 
 slaves have behaved extremely well, there is no saying exactly 
 what may happen if the Northerners come among us. You can 
 rejoin your own corps afterwards, you know, if nothing comes 
 of this." 
 
 Vincent was at first inclined to decline the offer, but his 
 mother and sisters were so pleased at having him near them 
 that he finally accepted with thanks, being principally influenced 
 by the general's last argument, that possibly there might be 
 trouble with the slaves in the event of a landing in the James 
 
128 ERECTION OF WORKS. 
 
 Peninsula by the Northerners. A few days later there came an 
 official intimation that he had received a commission in the 
 cavalry, and had at General Magruder's request been appointed 
 to his staff, and he at once entered upon his new duties. 
 
 The fortress of Monroe, at the entrance of Hampton Eoads, 
 was still in the hands of the Federals, and a large Federal fleet 
 was assembled here, and was only prevented from sailing up 
 the James Eiver by the Merrimac, a steamer which the Con- 
 federates had plated with railway iron. They had also con- 
 structed batteries upon some high bluffs on each side of the 
 river. In a short time 5000 negroes were set to work erecting 
 batteries upon the York River at Yorktown and Gloucester 
 Point, and upon a line of works extending from Warwick upon 
 the James River to Ship Point on the York, through a line of 
 wooded and swampy country intersected by streams emptying 
 themselves into one or other of the rivers. 
 
 This line was some thirty miles in length, and would require 
 25,000 men to guard it; but Magruder hoped that there would 
 be sufficient warning of an attack to enable reinforcements to 
 arrive in time to raise his own command of about 10,000 men to 
 that strength. The negroes worked cheerfully, for they received 
 a certain amount of pay from the State; but the work was heavy 
 and difficult, and different altogether to that which they were 
 accustomed to perform. The batteries by the sides of the rivers 
 made fair progress, but the advance of the long line of works 
 across the peninsula was but slow. Vincent had, upon receiv- 
 ing his appointment, written at once to Major Ashley, sending 
 his letter by Dan, who was ordered to bring back Wildfire. 
 Vincent stated that had he consulted his personal feeling he 
 should have j)ref erred remaining in the ranks of his old corps; 
 but that as the fighting might be close to his home, and there 
 was no saying what might be the behaviour of the slave popu- 
 lation in the event of a Northern invasion, he had, for the sake 
 
A PICNIC PARTY. 129 
 
 of his mother and sisters, accepted the appointment, but as 
 soon as the danger was over he hoped to rejoin the corps and 
 serve under his former commander. 
 
 Dan, on his return with "Wildfire, brought a letter from the 
 major saying that although he should have been glad to have 
 had him with him, he quite agreed with the decision at which 
 he had, under the circumstances, arrived. Vincent now took 
 up his quarters at the camp formed a short distance from the 
 city, and much of his time was spent in riding to and from the 
 peninsula, seeing that the works were being carried out accord- 
 ing to the plan of the general, and reporting upon the manner 
 in which the contractors for the supply of food to the negroes 
 at work there performed their duties. Sometimes he was away 
 for two or three days upon this work; but he generally managed 
 once or twice a week to get home for a few hours. 
 
 The inhabitants of Eichmond and its neighbourhood were 
 naturally greatly interested in the progress of the works for 
 their defence, and parties were often organized to ride or drive 
 to Yorktown, or to the batteries on the James Eiver, to watch 
 the progress made. Upon one occasion Vincent accompanied 
 his mother and sisters, and a party of ladies and gentlemen from 
 the neighbouring plantations, to Drury's Bluff, where an en- 
 trenched position named Fort Darling had been erected, and 
 preparations made to sink vessels across the river, and close 
 it against the advance of the enemy's fleet should any 
 misfortune happen to the Merrimac. 
 
 Several other parties had been made up, and each brought 
 provisions with them. General Magruder and some of his 
 officers received them upon their arrival, and conducted them 
 over the works. After this the whole party sat down to a pic- 
 nic meal on the ground, and no stranger could have guessed 
 that the merry party formed part of a population threatened 
 with invasion by a powerful foe. There were speeches and 
 
 ( 538 ) I 
 
130 A SEA FIGHT IMMINENT. 
 
 toasts, all of a patriotic character, and General Magruder raised 
 the enthusiasm to the highest point by informing them that in 
 a few days — the exact day was a secret, but it would be very 
 shortly — the Merrimac, or, as she had been re-christened, the 
 Virginia, would put out from Norfolk Harbour, and see what 
 she could do to clear Hampton Koads of the fleet that now 
 threatened them. As they were riding back to Kichmond the 
 general said to Vincent: 
 
 " I will tell you a little more than I told the others, Wing- 
 field. I believe the Merrimac will go out the day after to- 
 morrow. I wish I could get away myself to see the affair; but, 
 unfortunately, I cannot do so. However, if you like to be pre- 
 sent, I will give you three days' leave, as you have been work- 
 ing very hard lately. You can start early to-morrow, and can 
 get down by train to Norfolk in the evening. I should advise 
 you to take your horse with you, and then you can ride in the 
 morning to some spot from which you will get a fair view of 
 the Eoads, and be able to see what is going on." 
 
 " Thank you very much, sir," Vincent said. " I should like 
 it immensely." 
 
 The next day Vincent went down to Norfolk. Arriving 
 there, he found that although there was a general expectation 
 that the Merrimac would shortly go out to try her strength 
 with the enemy, nothing was known of the fact that the next 
 morning had been fixed for the encounter, the secret being 
 kept to the last lest some spy or adherent of the North might 
 take the news to the fleet. After putting up his horse Vincent 
 went down to the navy yard, off which the Merrimac was lying. 
 
 This ship had been sunk by the Federals when at the com- 
 mencement of hostilities they had evacuated Norfolk. Having 
 been raised by the Confederates, the ship was cut down, and a 
 sort of roof covered with iron was built over it, so that the 
 vessel presented the appearance of a huge sunken house. A 
 
THE "MERRIMAC." 131 
 
 ram was fixed to her bow, and she was armed with ten guns. 
 Her steam-power was very insufficient for her size, and she 
 could only move through the water at the rate of five knots an 
 hour. 
 
 " She is an ugly-looking thing," a man observed to Vincent 
 as he gazed at the ship. 
 
 " Frightfully ugly," Vincent agreed. " She may be a formid- 
 able machine in the way of fighting, but one can scarcely call 
 her a ship." 
 
 " She is a floating-battery, and if they tried their best to turn 
 out the ugliest thing that ever floated they could not have suc- 
 ceeded better. She is just like a Noah's ark sunk down to the 
 eaves of her roof." 
 
 " Yes, she is a good deal like that," Vincent agreed. " The 
 very look of her ought to be enough to frighten the Federals, 
 even if she did nothing else." 
 
 " I expect it will not be long before she gives them a taste of 
 her quality," the man said. " She has got her coal and ammuni- 
 tion on board, and there's nothing to prevent her going out this 
 evening if she wants to." 
 
 " It will be worth seeing when she does go out to fight the 
 Northerners," Vincent said. " It will be a new experiment in 
 warfare, and, if she turns out a success, I suppose all the navies 
 in the world will be taking to cover themselves up with iron." 
 
 The next morning, which was the 8th of March — a date for 
 ever memorable in naval annals, — smoke was seen pouring out 
 from the funnels of the Merrimac, and there were signs of 
 activity on board the Patrick Henry, of six guns, and the James- 
 town, Raleigh, Beaufort, and Teazer, little craft carrying one gun 
 each, and at eleven o'clock they all moved down the inlet on 
 which Norfolk is situated. The news that the Merrimac was 
 going out to attack the enemy had now spread, and the whole 
 population of Norfolk turned out and hastened down towards the 
 
132 THE ENCOUNTER. 
 
 moutli of the inlet on horseback, in vehicles, or on foot, while 
 Vincent rode to the batteries on Sewell's Point, nearly facing 
 Fort Monroe. 
 
 He left his horse at a farmhouse a quarter of a mile from 
 the battery; for Wildfire was always restless under fire, and it 
 was probable that the batteries would take a share in the affair. 
 At one o'clock some of the small Federal look-out launches 
 were seen to be at work signalling, a bustle could be observed 
 prevailing among the large ships over by the fortress, and it was 
 evident that the Merrimac was visible to them as she came 
 down the inlet. The Cumberland and Congress men-of-war moved 
 out in that direction, and the Minnesota and the St. Lawence, 
 which were at anchor, got under weigh, assisted by steam- 
 tugs. 
 
 The Merrimac and the fleet of little gunboats were now visible 
 from the battery, advancing against the Cumherland and Congress. 
 The former opened fire upon her at a distance of a mile with 
 her heavy pivot guns, but the Merrimac, without replying, con- 
 tinued her slow and steady course towards them. She first 
 approached the Congress, and as she did so a puff" of smoke 
 burst from the forward end of her pent-house, and the water 
 round the Congress was churned up by a hail of grape-shot. 
 As they passed each other both vessels fired a broadside. The 
 officers in the fort, provided with glasses, could see the effect of 
 the Merrimac' s fire in the light patches that showed on the side 
 of the Congress, but the Merrimac appeared entirely uninjured. 
 She now approached the Cumberland, which poured several broad- 
 sides into her, but altogether without effect. The Merrimac, 
 without replying, steamed straight on and struck the Cumberland 
 with great force, knocking a large hole in her side, near the 
 water-line. Then backing off she opened fire upon her. 
 
 For half an hour the crew of the Cumberland fought with 
 great bravery. The ships lay about three hundred yards apart. 
 
SINKING OF THE "CUMBERLAND" AND "CONGRESS." 133 
 
 and every shot from the Merrimac told on the wooden vessel. 
 The water was pouring in through the breach. The shells of 
 the Merrimac crushed through her side, and at one time set 
 her on fire; but the crew worked their guns until the vessel sank 
 beneath their feet. Some men succeeded in swimming to land, 
 which was not far distant, others were saved by small boats 
 from the shore, but nearly half of the crew of 400 men were 
 either killed in action or drowned. 
 
 The Merrimac now turned her attention to the Congress, 
 which was left to fight the battle alone, as the Minnesota had 
 got aground, and the Roanoake and St. Lawrence could not ap- 
 proach near enough to render them assistance from their draught 
 of water. The Merrimac poured broadside after broadside into 
 her, until the officer in command and many of the crew were 
 killed. The lieutenant who succeeded to the command, seeing 
 there was no prospect of help, and that resistance was hopeless, 
 hauled down the flag. A gun-boat w^as sent alongside, with 
 orders that the crew should leave the Congress and come on 
 board, as the ship was to be burnt. But the troops and artillery 
 lining the shore now opened fire on the little gunboat, which 
 consequently hauled off. The Merrimac, after firing several 
 more shells into the Congress, moved away to attack the Min- 
 nesota, and the survivors of the 200 men who composed the 
 crew of the Cong^^ess were conveyed to shore in small boats. 
 The vessel was set on fire either by her own crew or the shells 
 of the Merrimac, and by midnight blew up. 
 
 Owing to the shallowness of the water the Merrimac could 
 not get near enough to the Minnesota to use her own small 
 guns to advantage, and the gun-boat was driven off by the 
 heavy ten -inch gun of the Federal frigate, and therefore at 
 seven o'clock the Merrimxic and her consorts returned to Norfolk. 
 The greatest delight was felt on shore at the success of the 
 engagement, and on riding back to Norfolk Vincent learnt 
 
134 THE "MONITOR." 
 
 that the ram would go out again next morning to engage the 
 rest of the Federal fleet. 
 
 She herself had suffered somewhat in the fight. Her loss in 
 men was only two killed and eight wounded; but two of her 
 guns had the muzzles shot off, the armour was damaged in 
 some places, and most serious of all she had badly twisted her 
 ram in running into the Cumberland. Still it appeared that she 
 was more than a match for the rest of the Federal fleet, and 
 that these must either fly or be destroyed. 
 
 As the general had given him three days leave, Vincent was 
 able to stay to see the close of the afi"air, and early next morn- 
 ing again rode down to Sewell's Point, as the Merrimac was 
 to start at daybreak. At six o'clock the ironclad came out 
 from the river and made for the Minnesota^ which was still 
 aground. The latter was seen to run up a signal, and the 
 spectators saw an object which they had not before perceived 
 coming out as if to meet the ram. The glasses were directed 
 towards it, and a general exclamation of surprise was heard. 
 
 "What is the thing? It looks like a raft with two round 
 turrets upon it, and a funnel." A moment's consideration, and 
 the truth burst upon them. It was the ship they had heard 
 of as building at New York, and which had been launched six 
 weeks before. It was indeed the Monitor, which had arrived 
 during the night, just in time to save the rest of the Federal 
 fleet. She was the first regular ironclad ever built. She was a 
 turret ship, carrying two very heavy guns, and showing only 
 between two and three feet above the water. 
 
 The excitement upon both shores as these adversaries ap- 
 proached each other was intense. They moved slowly, and 
 not until they were within a hundred yards distance did the 
 Monitor open fire, the Merrimac replying at once. The fire for 
 a time was heavy and rapid, the distance between the com- 
 batants varying from fifty to two hundred yards. The Alonitor 
 
A DRAWN FIGHT. 135 
 
 had by far the greatest speed, and was much more easily turned 
 than the Confederate ram, and her guns were very much heavier, 
 and the Merrimac while still keeping up the fight made towards 
 the mouth of the river. 
 
 Suddenly she turned and steamed directly at the Monitor, 
 and before the latter could get out of her way struck her on 
 the side ; but the ram was bent and her weak engines were in- 
 sufficient to propel her with the necessary force. Consequently 
 she inflicted no damage on the Monitor, and the action con- 
 tinued, the turret^ship directing her fire at the iron roof of 
 the ram, while the latter pointed her guns especially at the 
 turret and pilot-house of the Monitor. At length, after a battle 
 which had lasted six hours, the Monitor withdrew, one of the 
 plates of her pilot-house being seriously damaged and her com- 
 mander injured in the eyes. 
 
 When her foe drew off" the Merrimac steamed back to Nor- 
 folk. There were no men killed in either battle, and each 
 side claimed a victory; the Federals upon the ground that they 
 had driven off the Merrimac, the Confederates because the 
 Monitor had retreated from the fight. Each vessel however 
 held the strength of the other in respect, the Monitor remain- 
 ing as sentinel over the ships and transports at Fortress Monroe, 
 while the Merrimac at Norfolk continued to guard the entrance 
 into the James River. 
 
 As soon as the fight v/as over Vincent Wingfield, greatly 
 pleased that he had witnessed so strange and interesting a 
 combat, rode back to Norfolk, and the same evening reached 
 Richmond, where his description of the fight was received with 
 the greatest interest and excitement. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 mcclellan's advance. 
 
 I^^^MT was not until three weeks after the fight between 
 IjBj E;| the ironclads that the great army under General 
 ||S) H| M'^CIellan arrived off Fortress Monroe, the greater 
 
 ' ' -^ portion of the troops coming down the Potomac in 
 
 steam transports. Vast quantities of stores had been accumu- 
 lated in and around the fortress. Guns of a size never before 
 used in war were lying on the wharfs in readiness to be placed 
 in batteries, while Hampton Roads were crowded with tran- 
 sports and store vessels watched over by the Monitor and the 
 other war ships. M^Clellan's army was a large one, but not 
 so strong a force as he had intended to have taken with him, 
 and as soon as he arrived at Fortress Monroe he learned that 
 he would not be able to expect much assistance from the fleet. 
 The Merrimac completely closed the James River; and were the 
 more powerful vessels of the fleet to move up the York River, 
 she would be able to sally out and destroy the rest of the fleet 
 and the transports. 
 
 As it was most important to clear the peninsula between 
 the two rivers before Magruder should receive strong rein- 
 forcements, a portion of the troops were at once landed, and 
 on the 4th of April 56,000 men and 100 guns disembarked and 
 started on their march against Yorktown. As soon as the news 
 of the arrival of the Northern army at Fortress Monroe reached 
 
THE LINE ACROSS THE PENINSULA. 137 
 
 Eichmoncl fresh steps were taken for the defence of the city. 
 Magruder soon found that it would be impossible with the 
 force at his command to hold the line he had proposed, and 
 a large body of negroes and troops were set to work to throw 
 up defences between Yorktown and a point on the Warwick 
 River thirteen and a half miles away. 
 
 Al portion of this line was covered by the Warwick Creek, 
 which he dammed up to make it unfordable, and erected bat- 
 teries to guard the dams. Across the intervening ground a 
 weak earthwork with trenches was constructed, there being 
 no time to raise stronger works; but Magruder relied chiefly 
 upon the swampy and difficult nature of the country, and the 
 concealment afforded by the forest, which rendered it difficult 
 for the enemy to discover the weakness of the defenders. 
 
 He posted 6000 men at Yorktown and Gloucester Point, 
 and the remaining 5000 troops under his command were scat- 
 tered along the line of works to the Warwick River. He 
 knew that if M'^Clellan pushed forward with all his force he 
 must be successful; but he knew also that if the enemy could 
 but be held in check for a few days assistance would reach 
 him from General Johnston's army. 
 
 Fortunately for the Confederates the weather, which had 
 been fine and clear during the previous week, changed on the 
 very day that M'^Clellan started. The rain came down in 
 torrents, and the roads became almost impassable. The columns 
 struggled on along the deep and muddy tracks all day, and 
 bivouacked for the night in the forests. The next morning 
 they resumed their march, and on reaching the first line of in- 
 trenchments formed by the Confederates found them deserted, 
 and it was not until they approached the Warwick Creek that 
 they encountered serious opposition. Had they pushed for- 
 ward at once they would have unquestionably captured Rich- 
 mond. But M'^Clellan's fault was over-caution, and he beheved 
 
138 A WASTED WEEK. 
 
 himself opposed by a very much larger force than that under 
 the command of Magruder; consequently, instead of making 
 an attack at once he began regular siege operations against the 
 works on Warwick Creek and those at Yorktown. 
 
 The delay saved Eichmond. Every day reinforcements 
 arrived, and by the time that M'^Clellan's army, over 100,000 
 strong, had erected their batteries and got their heavy guns 
 into position, Magruder had been reinforced by some 10,000 
 men under General Johnston, who now assumed the command, 
 while other divisions were hurrying up from Northern and 
 Western Virginia. Upon the very night before the batteries 
 were ready to open, the Confederates evacuated their positions 
 and fell back, carrying with them all their guns and stores to 
 the Chickahominy Eiver, which ran almost across the penin- 
 sula at a distance of six miles only from Eichmond. 
 
 The Confederates crossed and broke down the bridges, and 
 prepared to make another stand. The disappointment of the 
 Federals was great. After ten days of incessant labour and 
 hardship they had only gained possession of the village of 
 Yorktown and a tract of low swampy country. The divisions 
 in front pressed forward rapidly after the Confederates; but 
 these had managed their plan so well that all were safely across 
 the stream before they were overtaken. 
 
 The dismay in Eichmond had for a few days been great. 
 Many people left the town for the interior, taking their valu- 
 ables with them, and all was prepared for the removal of the 
 state papers and documents. But as the Federals went on 
 with their fortifications, and the reinforcements began to arrive, 
 confidence was restored, and all went on as before. 
 
 The great Federal army was so scattered through the forests, 
 and the discipline of some of the divisions was so lax that it 
 was some days before M'^Clellan had them ranged in order on 
 the Chickahominy. Another week elapsed before he was in a 
 
A CAVALRY RAID. 139 
 
 position to undertake fresh operations; but General Johnston 
 had now four divisions on the spot, and he was too enterprising 
 a general to await the attack. Consequently he crossed the 
 Chickahominy, fell upon one of the Federal divisions and almost 
 destroyed it, and drove back the whole of their left wing. 
 The next morning the battle was renewed, and lasted for five 
 hours. 
 
 It was fortunate indeed for the Confederates that the right 
 wing of the Northern army did not, while the action was going 
 on, cross the river and march straight upon Eichmond; but com- 
 munication was difficult from one part of the array to another, 
 owing to the thick forests and the swampy state of the ground, 
 and being without orders they remained inactive all day. The 
 loss on their side had been 7000 men, while the Confederates 
 had lost 4500; and GeneralJohnston being seriously wounded, 
 the chief command was given to General Lee, by far the ablest 
 soldier the war produced. Satisfied with the success they had 
 gained, the Confederates fell back across the river again. 
 
 On the 4th of June, General Stuart — for he had now been 
 promoted — started with 1200 cavalry and 2 guns, and in forty - 
 eight hours made one of the most adventurous reconnaissances 
 ever undertaken. First the force rode out to Hanover Court- 
 house, where they encountered and defeated, first, a small body 
 of cavalry, and afterwards a whole regiment. Then, after de- 
 stroying the stores there they rode round to the Pamunky, 
 burnt two vessels and a large quantity of stores, captured a 
 train of forty waggons, and burnt a railway bridge. 
 
 Then they passed right round the Federal rear, crossed the 
 river, and re-entered the city with 165 prisoners and 200 
 horses, having eff'ected the destruction of vast quantities of 
 stores, besides breaking up the railways and burning bridges. 
 
 Towards the end of June M'^Clellan learned that Stonewall 
 Jackson, having struck heavy blows at the two greatly superior 
 
140 RETREAT OF McCLELLAN. 
 
 armies which were operating against him in the valley of the 
 Shenandoah, had succeeded in evading them, and was marching 
 towards Eichmond. 
 
 He had just completed several bridges across the river, and 
 was about to move forward to fight a great battle when the 
 news reached him. Believing that he should be opposed by an 
 army of 200,000 men, although, in fact, the Confederate army, 
 after Jackson and all the available reinforcements came up, was 
 still somewhat inferior in strength to his own, he determined 
 to abandon for the present the attempt upon Eichmond, and to 
 fall back upon the James Eiver. 
 
 Here his ships had alreadj^ landed stores for his supply, for 
 the river was now open as far as the Confederate defences at 
 Fort Darling. Norfolk Navy Yard had been captured by the 
 10,000 men who formed the garrison of Fortress Monroe. No 
 resistance had been offered, as all the Confederate troops had 
 been concentrated for the defence of Eichmond. When Norfolk 
 was captured the Merrimac steamed out to make her way out 
 of the river; but the water was low, and the pilot declared 
 that she could not be taken up. Consequently she was set on 
 fire and burnt to the water's edge, and thus the main obstacle 
 to the advance of the Federal fleet was removed. 
 
 They had advanced as far as Fort Darling, and the ironclad 
 gunboats had engaged the batteries there. Their shot, however, 
 did little damage to the defenders upon the lofty bluffs, while 
 the shot from the batteries so injured the gunboats that the 
 attempt to force the passage was abandoned. While falling 
 back to a place called Harrison's Landing on the James Eiver, 
 the Federals were attacked by the Confederates, but after 
 desperate fighting on both sides, lasting for five days, they 
 succeeded in drawing off from the Chickahominy with a loss of 
 fifty guns, thousands of small arms, and the loss of the greater 
 part of their stores. 
 
REGIMENTAL WORK AGAIN. 141 
 
 All idea of a further advance against Eichmond was for the 
 present abandoned. President Lincoln had always been op- 
 posed to the plan, and a considerable portion of the army was 
 moved round to join the force under General Pope, which was 
 now to march upon Richmond from the north. 
 
 From the commencement of the Federal advance to the time 
 when, beaten and dispirited, they regained the James River, 
 Vincent Wingfield had seen little of his family. The Federal 
 lines had at one time been within a mile of the Orangery. The 
 slaves had some days before been all sent into the interior, and 
 Mrs. Wingfield and her daughters had moved into Richmond, 
 where they joined in the work, to which the whole of the ladies 
 of the town and neighbourhood devoted themselves, of attend- 
 ing to the wounded, of whom, while the fighting was going on, 
 long trains arrived every day at the city. 
 
 Vincent himself had taken no active part in the fighting. 
 Magruder's division had not been engaged in the first attack 
 upon M'^Clellan's force; and although it had taken a share in 
 the subsequent severe fighting, Vincent had been occupied in 
 carrying messages from the general to the leaders of the other 
 divisions, and had only once or twice come under the storm of 
 fire to which the Confederates were exposed as they plunged 
 through the morasses to attack the enemy. As soon as it was 
 certain that the attack was finally abandoned, and that M'^Clel- 
 lan's troops were being withdrawn to strengthen Pope's army, 
 Vincent resigned his appointment as aide-de-camp, and was 
 appointed to the 7th Virginian Cavalry, stationed at Orange, 
 where it was facing the Federal cavalry. Major Ashley had 
 fallen while protecting the passage of Jackson's division when 
 hard pressed by one of the Federal armies in Western Virginia. 
 
 No action in the war had been more brilliant than the 
 manner in which Stonewall Jackson had baffled the two 
 'armies — each greatly superior in force to his own — that had 
 
142 MRS. WINGFIELD'S DETERMINATION. 
 
 been specially appointed to destroy him if possible, or at any 
 rate to prevent his withdrawing from the Shenandoah Valley 
 and marching to aid in the defence of the Confederate capital. 
 His troops had marched almost day and night, without food, 
 and depending entirely upon such supplies as they could obtain 
 from the scattered farmhouses they passed. 
 
 Although Richmond was for the present safe, the prospect 
 of the Confederates was by no means bright. New Orleans 
 had been captured ; the blockade of the other ports was now so 
 strict that it was difficult in the extreme for a vessel to make 
 her way in or out; and the Northerners had placed flotillas of 
 gunboats on the rivers, and by the aid of these were gradually 
 making their way into the heart of several of the States. 
 
 "Are you thinking of going out to the Orangery again soon, 
 mother?" Vincent asked on the evening before setting out on 
 the march north. 
 
 " I think not, Vincent. There is so much to do in the hos- 
 pitals here that I cannot leave. I should be ashamed to be liv- 
 ing in luxury at the Orangery with the girls while other women 
 are giving up their whole time nursing the wounded. Besides, 
 although I do not anticipate that after the way they have been 
 hurled back the Northerners will try again for some time, now 
 they are in possession of Harrison's Landing they can at any 
 moment advance. Besides, it is not pleasant being obliged to 
 turn out of one's house and leave everything to their mercy. 
 I wrote yesterday to Pearson to bring the slaves back at once 
 and take up the work, and I shall go over occasionally to see 
 that everything is in order; but at any rate for a time we will 
 stop here." 
 
 " I think that is best, mother. Certainly I should feel more 
 comfortable knowing that you are all at Richmond than alone 
 out there." 
 
 "We should be no worse off than thousands of ladies all 
 
"KEEP YOUR EYE ON DINAH." 143 
 
 over the State, Vincent. There are whole districts where every 
 white capable of using a gun has gone to the war, leaving 
 nothing but women and slaves behind, and we have not heard 
 of a single case in which there has been trouble." 
 
 "Certainly there is no chance of trouble with your slaves, 
 mother; but in some of the other plantations it may not be so. 
 At any rate the quiet conduct of the slaves everywhere is the 
 very best answer that could be given to the accusations that 
 have been made as to their cruel treatment. At present the 
 whole of the property of the slave -owners throughout the 
 Southern States is at their mercy, and they might burn, kill, 
 and destroy; and yet in no single instance have they risen 
 against what are called their oppressors, even when the Federals 
 have been close at hand. 
 
 "Please keep your eye on Dinah, mother. I distrust that 
 fellow Jackson so thoroughly that I believe him capable of 
 having her carried off and smuggled away somewhere down 
 south, and sold there if he saw a chance. I wish, instead of 
 sending her to the Orangery, you would keep her as one of 
 your servants here." 
 
 "I will if you wish it, Vincent; but I cannot believe for a 
 moment that this Jackson or anyone else would venture to 
 meddle with any of my slaves." 
 
 "Perhaps not, mother; but it is best to be on the safe side. 
 Anyhow, I shall be glad to know that she is with you. Young 
 Jackson will be away, for I know he is in one of Stuart's 
 troops of horse, though I have never happened to run against 
 him since the war began." 
 
 The firing had hardly ceased before Harrison's Landing, when 
 General Jackson, with a force of about 15,000 men, composed 
 of his own division, now commanded by General Winder, 
 General Ewell's division, and a portion of that of General Hill, 
 started for the Eapidan to check General Pope, who, plunder- 
 
144 WITH JACKSON'S DIVISION. 
 
 ing and wasting the country as he advanced, was marching 
 south, his object being to reach Gordonsville, where he would 
 cut the line of railway connecting Richmond with Western 
 Virginia. Vincent was glad that the regiment to which he had 
 been appointed would be under Jackson's command, and that 
 he would be campaigning again with his old division, which 
 consisted largely of Virginian troops and contained so many of 
 his old friends. 
 
 With Jackson, too, he was certain to be engaged in stirring 
 service, for that general ever kept his troops upon the march, 
 striking blows where least expected, and traversing such an 
 extent of country by rapid marches that he and his division 
 seemed to the enemy to be almost ubiquitous. 
 
 It was but a few hours after he received his appointment that 
 Vincent took train from Richmond to Gordonsville, Dan being 
 in the horse-box with Wildfire in the rear of the train. His 
 regiment was encamped a mile or two away, and he at 
 once rode on and reported himself to Colonel Jones, who com- 
 manded it. 
 
 "I am glad to have you with me, sir," the colonel said. 
 "I had the pleasure of knowing your father, and am an old 
 friend of your mother's family. As you were in Ashley's horse 
 and have been serving on Magruder's staff, you are well up in 
 your duties; and it is a comfort to me that the vacancy has 
 been filled up by one who knows his work instead of a raw 
 hand. We have had a brush or two already with the enemy; 
 but at present we are watching each other, waiting on both 
 sides till the generals have got their infantry to the front in 
 readiness for an advance. Jackson is waiting for Hill's division 
 to come up, and I believe Pope is expecting great reinforce- 
 ments from M^Clellan." 
 
 A few days later Colonel Jones was ordered to take charge of 
 the pickets posted on the Rapidan, but before reaching Orange 
 
CEDAR RUN. 145 
 
 a gentleman rode up at full speed and informed them that the 
 enemy were in possession of that town. Colonel Jones divided 
 his regiment into two parts, and with one charged the Federal 
 cavalry in the main street of Orange, while the other portion 
 of the regiment, under Major Marshall, attacked them on the 
 flank. After a sharp fight the enemy were driven from the 
 place; but they brought up large reinforcements, and, pouring 
 in a heavy fire, attacked the town on both sides, and the Con- 
 federates had to fall back. But they made another stand a 
 little way out of the town, and drove back the Federal cavalry 
 who were pressing them. 
 
 Although the fight had been but a short one the losses in 
 the cavalry ranks had been serious. Colonel Jones, while 
 charging at the head of his men, had received a sabre-wound, 
 and Major Marshall was taken prisoner. 
 
 Five days later, on the 7th of August, Jackson received cer- 
 tain intelligence that General Burnside, with a considerable 
 portion of M'^Clellan's force, had embarked, and was on the 
 way to join Pope. He determined to strike a blow at once, 
 and marched with his entire force from Gordonsville for Barnett 
 Ford on the Eapidan. 
 
 At daybreak next morning the cavalry crossed the river and 
 attacked and routed a body of Federal cavalry on the road to 
 Culpepper Court-house. On the following day Jackson came 
 up with his infantry to a point about 8 miles from Culpepper, 
 where Pope's army, 32,000 strong, were stationed upon the 
 crest of a hill. General Ewell's division, which was the only 
 one then up, at once advanced, and, after a severe artillery 
 fight, gained a point on a hill where his guns could command 
 the enemy's position. 
 
 Jackson's division now came up, and as it was moving into 
 position General Winder was killed by a shell. For some hours 
 Jackson did not attempt to advance, as Hill's division had not 
 
 (538) K 
 
146 A DECISIVE CHECK. 
 
 come up. Encouraged by this delay, the enemy at five o'clock 
 in the afternoon took the offensive and advanced through some 
 corn-fields lying between the two armies and attacked Swell's 
 division on the Confederate right; while shortly afterwards 
 they fell with overwhelming strength on Jackson's left, and, 
 attacking it in front, flank, and rear, drove it back, and pressed 
 upon it with such force that the day appeared lost. 
 
 At this moment Jackson himself rode down among the 
 confused and wavering troops, and by his voice and example 
 rallied them. At the same moment the old Stonewall Brigade 
 came up at a run and poured their fire into the advancing 
 enemy. Jackson led the troops he had rallied forward. The 
 Stonewall Brigade fell upon the enemy's flank and drove them 
 back with terrible slaughter. Other brigades came up, and 
 there was a general charge along the whole Confederate line, 
 and the Federals were driven back a mile beyond the position 
 they had occupied at the commencement of the fight to the 
 shelter of some thick woods. 400 prisoners were taken and 
 over 5000 small-arms. 
 
 The battle was known as Cedar Run, and it completely 
 checked Pope's advance upon Richmond. The troops were too 
 much exhausted to follow up their victory, but Jackson urged 
 them to press forward. They moved a mile and a half in 
 advance, and then found themselves so strongly opposed that 
 Jackson, believing that the enemy must have received rein- 
 forcements, halted his men. Colonel Jones was sent forward 
 to reconnoitre, and discovered that a large force had joined the 
 enemy. 
 
 For two days Jackson remained on the field he had won; 
 his troops had been busy in burying the dead, in collecting 
 the wounded and sending them to the rear, and in gathering 
 the arms thrown away by the enemy in their flight. Being 
 assured that the enemy were now too strong to be attacked by 
 
A PAUSE IN OPERATIONS. 147 
 
 the force under his command, Jackson fell back to Orange 
 Court-house. There was now a few days' delay, while masses 
 of troops were on both sides moving towards the new field of 
 action. M^Clellan marched his troops across the James Penin- 
 sula from Harrison's Landing to Yorktown, and there the 
 greater portion were embarked in transports and taken up the 
 Eappahannock to Aquia Creek, landed there, and marched to 
 Fredericksburg. 
 
 Lee, instead of attacking M^'Clellan on his march across the 
 peninsula, determined to take his army north at once to join 
 Jackson and attack Pope before he was joined by M^'Clellan's 
 army. But Pope, although already largely reinforced, retired 
 hastily and took up a new position so strongly fortified that he 
 could not be attacked. General Stuart had come up with Lee, 
 and was in command of all the cavalry. 
 
 *'We shall see some work now," was the remark round the 
 fires of the 7th Virginian Cavalry. Hitherto, although they 
 had been several times engaged with the Federals, they had 
 been forced to remain for the most part inactive owing to the 
 vast superiority in force of the enemy's cavalry; but now that 
 Stuart had come up they felt certain that, whatever the dis- 
 parity of numbers, there would soon be some dashing work to 
 be done. 
 
 Except when upon actual duty the strict lines of military 
 discipline were much relaxed among the cavalry, the troopers 
 being almost all the sons of farmers and planters and of equal 
 social rank with their officers, many of whom were their per- 
 sonal friends or relatives. Several of Vincent's schoolfellows 
 were in the ranks, two or three of them were fellow officers, 
 and these often gathered together round a camp fire and chatted 
 over old school-days and mutual friends. 
 
 Many of these had already fallen, for the Virginian regiments 
 of Stonewall Jackson's brigade had been terribly thinned; but 
 
148 THE PLEASURE OF CAMPAIGNING. 
 
 the loss of so many friends and the knowledge that their own 
 turn might come next did not suffice to lessen the high spirits 
 of the young fellows. The hard work, the rough life, the 
 exposure and hardship, had braced and invigorated them all, 
 and they were attaining a far more vigorous manhood than 
 they would ever have possessed had they grown up in the 
 somewhat sluggish and enervating life led by young planters. 
 
 Many of these young men had, until the campaign began, 
 never done half an hour's hard work in their lives. They had 
 been waited upon by slaves, and their only exercise had been 
 riding. For months now they had almost lived in the saddle, 
 had slept in the open air, and had thought themselves lucky 
 if they could obtain a sufficient meal of the roughest food to 
 satisfy their hunger once a day. In this respect, however, the 
 cavalry were better off than their comrades of the infantry, 
 for, scouting as they did in small parties over a wide extent 
 of country, they were sure of a meal and a hearty welcome 
 whenever they could spare time to stop for half an hour at 
 the house of a farmer. 
 
 " It's a glorious life, Wingfield ! When we chatted over the 
 future at school we never dreamt of such a life as this, though 
 some of us did talk of entering the army; but even then an 
 occasional skirmish with Indians was the limit of our ideas." 
 
 "Yes, it is a glorious life!" Vincent agreed. "I cannot 
 imagine anything more exciting. Of course, there is the risk 
 of being shot, but somehow one never seems to think of that. 
 There is always something to do and to think about, from the 
 time one starts on a scout at daybreak to that when one lies 
 down at night one's senses are on the stretch. Besides, we 
 are fighting in defence of our country and not merely as a 
 profession, though I don't suppose, after all, that makes much 
 difference when one is once in for it. As far as I have read 
 all soldiers enjoy campaigning, and it does not seem to make 
 
THE PROSPECl. 149 
 
 any difference to them who are the foe or what they are fight- 
 ing about. But I should like to feel a little more sure that we 
 shall win in the long run." 
 
 There was a chorus of indignant protests against there being 
 any possible doubts as to the issue. 
 
 "Why, we have thrashed them every time we have met 
 them, Wingfield." 
 
 " That is all very well," Vincent said. " Here in Virginia 
 we have held our own, and more than held it. We have beat 
 back Scott and M^Clellan, and now we have thrashed Pope ; and 
 Stonewall Jackson has won a dozen battles in Western Vir- 
 ginia. But you must remember that in other parts they are 
 gradually closing in; all the ports not already taken are closely 
 blockaded. They are pushing all along the lines of the great 
 rivers; and worst of all, they can fill up their vacancies with 
 Irishmen and Germans, and as fast as one army disappears 
 another takes its place. I believe we shall beat them again 
 and again, and shall prove, as we have proved before, that one 
 Southerner fighting for home and liberty is more than a match 
 for two hired Germans or Irishmen, even with a good large 
 sprinkling of Yankees among them. But in the long run I 
 am not sure that we shall win, for they can go on putting big 
 armies into the field, while some day we must get used up. 
 
 "Of course it is possible that we may some day capture Wash- 
 ington, and that the North may get weary of the tremendous 
 drain of money and men caused by their attempt to conquer 
 us. I hope it may be so, for I should like to think that 
 we should win in the long run. I never feel any doubt about 
 our winning a battle when we begin. JMy only fear is that we 
 may get used up before the North are tired of it." 
 
 "I did not expect to hear you talk so, Wingfield, for you 
 always seem to be in capital spirits." 
 
 "I am in capital spirits," Vincent replied, "and ready to 
 
150 pope's proclamation. 
 
 fight again and again, and always confident we shall lick the 
 Yankees; the fact that I have a doubt whether in the long 
 run we shall outlast them does not interfere in the slightest 
 degree with my comfort at present. I am very sorry though 
 that this fellow Pope is carrying on the war so brutally in- 
 stead of in the manner in which General M'^Clellan and the 
 other commanders have waged it. His proclamation that the 
 army must subsist upon the country it passes through gives a 
 direct invitation to the soldiers to pillage, and his order that 
 all farmers who refuse to take the oath to the Union are to be 
 driven from their homes and sent down south means ruin to 
 all the peaceful inhabitants, for there is scarcely a man in this 
 part of Virginia who is not heartily with us." 
 
 " I hear," one of the other officers said, " that a prisoner 
 who was captured this morning says that Pope already sees 
 that he has made a mistake, and that he yesterday issued a 
 fresh order saying that the proclamation was not meant to 
 authorize pillage. He finds that the inhabitants who before, 
 whatever their private sentiments were, maintained a sort of 
 neutrality, are now hostile, that they drive off their cattle into 
 the woods, and even set fire to their stacks, to prevent any- 
 thing from being carried off by the Yanks; and his troops 
 find the roads broken up and bridges destroyed and all sorts 
 of difficulties thrown in their way." 
 
 " It does not always pay — even in war — to be brutal. I am 
 glad to see he has found out his mistake so soon," another 
 officer said. "M^Clellan waged war like a gentleman; and if 
 blackguards are to be allowed to carry fire and sword through 
 the land they will soon find it is a game that two can play at, 
 and matters will become horribly embittered." 
 
 "We shall never do that," Vincent said. "Our generals 
 are all gentlemen, and Lee and Jackson and many others are 
 true Christians as well as true soldiers, and I am sure they 
 
"BRAVO, wingfield!" 151 
 
 will never countenance that on our side whatever the Nor- 
 therners may do. We are ready to fight the hordes of Yankees 
 and Germans and Irishmen as often as they advance against 
 us, but I am sure that none of us would fire a homestead or 
 ill-treat defenceless men and women. It is a scandal that such 
 brutalities are committed by the ruffians who call themselves 
 Southerners. The guerrillas in Missouri and Tennessee are 
 equally bad whether on our side or the other, and if I were 
 the president I would send down a couple of regiments, and 
 hunt down the fellows who bring dishonour on our cause. If 
 the South cannot free herself without the aid of ruffians of this 
 kind she had better lay down her arms at once." 
 
 "Bravo, Wingfield! Spoken like a knight of chivalry!" 
 one of the others laughed. "But many of these bands have 
 done good nevertheless. They have kept the enemy busy there, 
 and occupied the attention of a very large force who might 
 otherwise have been in the woods yonder with Pope. I agree 
 with you, it would be better if the whole thing were fought 
 out with large armies, but there is a good deal to be said for 
 these bands you are so severe upon. They are composed of 
 men who have been made desperate by seeing their farms 
 harried and their buildings burnt by the enemy. They have 
 been denounced as traitors by their neighbours on the other 
 side, and if they retaliate I don't know that they are to be alto- 
 gether blamed. I know that if my place at home were burnt 
 down and my people insulted and ill-treated I should be in- 
 clined to set off to avenge it." 
 
 " So would I," Vincent agreed, " but it should be upon those 
 who did the wrong, not upon innocent people." 
 
 "That is all very well, but if the other side destroy your 
 people's farms, it is only by showing them that two can play 
 at the game that you can make them observe the laws of war. 
 I grant it would be very much better that no such thing 
 
162 AN UNEXPECTED TREAT. 
 
 should take place; but if the Northerners begin this sort of 
 work they may be sure that there will be retaliation. Anyhow, 
 I am glad that I am an officer in the 7th Virginians and not 
 a guerrilla leader in Missouri. Well, all this talking is dry 
 work. Has no one got a full canteen f 
 
 " I have," Vincent said. " Dan managed to buy a gallon of 
 rum at a farmhouse yesterday. I think the farmer was afraid 
 that the enemy might be paying him a visit before many days, 
 and thought it best to get rid of his spirits. Anyhow, Dan 
 got the keg at ordinary city prices, as well as that couple of 
 fine turkeys he is just bringing along for our supper. So you 
 had better each get your ration bread and fall to." 
 
 There was a cheer as Dan placed the turkeys down in the 
 centre of the group, and soon the whole party, using their 
 bread as plates, fell to upon them, and afterwards joined in 
 many a merry song, while Dan handed round the jar of spirits. 
 
 ^^^^^ 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 A PRISONER. 
 
 HE party round the fire were just about to disperse 
 when the captain of Vincent's troop approached. 
 He took the horn of spirits and water that Vincent 
 held up to him and tossed it off. 
 
 *' That is a stirrup-cup, Wingfield." 
 
 "What! are we for duty, Captain?" Vincent asked as he rose 
 to his feet. 
 
 "Yes; our troop and Harper's are to muster. Get the men 
 together quietly. I think it is a serious business; each of the 
 regiments furnish other troops, and I believe Stuart himself 
 takes the command." 
 
 " That sounds like work, indeed," Vincent said. " I will get 
 the troop together, sir." 
 
 " There are to be no trumpet calls, Wingfield ; we are to get 
 ofi" as quietly as possible." 
 
 Most of the men were already fast asleep, but as soon as 
 they learnt that there was a prospect of active work all were 
 full of life and animation. The girths of the saddles were 
 tightened, swords buckled on, and revolvers carefully examined 
 before being placed in the holsters. Many of the men carried 
 repeating rifles, and the magazines were filled before these were 
 slung across the riders' shoulders. 
 
 In a few minutes the three troops were mounted and in 
 
154 ''HE TRUSTS HIS HORSE." 
 
 readiness for a start, and almost directly afterwards Colonel 
 Jones himself rode up and took the command. A thrill of 
 satisfaction ran through the men as he did so, for it was cer- 
 tain that he would not himself be going in command of the 
 detachment unless the occasion was an important one. For a 
 few minutes no move was made. 
 
 " I suppose the others are going to join us here," Vincent 
 said to the officer next him. 
 
 "I suppose so," he replied. "We lie in the middle of the 
 cavalry brigade with two regiments each side of us, so it is 
 likely enough this is the gathering place. Yes, I can hear the 
 tramping of horses." 
 
 "And I felt a spot of rain," Vincent said. "It has been 
 lightening for some time. I fear we are in for a wet ride." 
 
 The contingent from the other regiments soon arrived, and 
 just as the last came up General Stuart himself appeared and 
 took his place at the head of the party, now some 500 strong. 
 Short as the time had been since Vincent felt the first drop, 
 the rain was now coming down in torrents. One by one the 
 bright flames of the fires died down, and the darkness became 
 so intense that Vincent could scarcely see the officer on his 
 right hand. 
 
 "I hope the man who rode up with the general, and is no 
 doubt to be our guide, knows the country well. It is no joke 
 finding our way through a forest on such a night as this." 
 
 "I believe Stuart's got eyes like a cat," the officer said. 
 " Sometimes on a dark night he has come galloping up to a 
 post where I was in command, when one could scarcely see 
 one's hand before one. It never seems to make any difference 
 to him, day or night he rides about at a gallop." 
 
 "He trusts his horse," Vincent said. "That's the only way 
 in the dark. They can see a lot better than we can, and if 
 men would but let them go their own way instead of trying to 
 
A DARK RIDR 155 
 
 guide them they would seldom run against anything. The 
 only thing is to lie well down on the horse's neck, otherwise 
 one might get swept out of the saddle by a bough. It's a 
 question of nerve. I think not many of us would do as Stuart 
 does, and trust himself entirely to his horse's instinct." 
 
 The word was now passed down the line that perfect silence 
 was to be observed, and that they were to move forward in 
 column, the ranks closing up as much as possible so as not to 
 lose touch of each other. With heads bent down, and 
 blankets wrapped round them as cloaks, the cavalry rode off 
 through the pouring rain. The thunder was crashing overhead, 
 and the flashes of the lightning enabled them to keep their 
 places in close column. They went at a rapid trot, and even 
 those who were ready to charge a body of the enemy, however 
 numerous, without a moment's hesitation, experienced a feel- 
 ing of nervousness as they rode on in the darkness through 
 the thick forest on their unknown errand. That they were 
 going northward they knew, and knew also, after a short time, 
 that they must be entering the lines of the enemy. They saw 
 no signs of watch-fires, for these would long since have been 
 quenched by the downpour. After half an hour's brisk riding 
 all knew by the sharp sound of the beat of the horses' hoofs 
 that they had left the soft track through the forest and were 
 now upon a regular road. 
 
 "Thank goodness for that!" Vincent said in a low tone to 
 his next neighbour. " I don't mind a brush with the enemy, 
 but I own I don't like the idea that at any moment my brains 
 may be knocked out by the branch of a tree." 
 
 " I quite agree with you," the other replied; " and I fancy 
 every man felt the same." 
 
 There was no doubt as to this. Hitherto no sound had been 
 heard save the jingling of accoutrements and the dull heavy 
 sound of the horses' tread; but now there could be heard 
 
156 SURPRISING A HEAD-QUARTER CAMP. 
 
 mingled with these the buzz of voices, and occasionally a low 
 laugh. They were so accustomed to wet that the soaking 
 scarce inconvenienced them. They were out of the forest now, 
 and felt sure of their guide; and as to the enemy, they only 
 longed to discover them. 
 
 For another hour the rapid advance continued, and all felt 
 sure that they must now have penetrated through the enemy's 
 lines and be well in his rear. At last they heard a challenge 
 of sentry. Then Stuart's voice shouted, " Charge!" and at full 
 gallop they rode into the village at Catlet's Station on the 
 Orange and Alexandria Railroad, where General Pope had his 
 head-quarters. Another minute and they were in the midst of 
 the enemy's camp, where the wildest confusion reigned. The 
 Federal officers rushed from their tents and made off in the 
 darkness; but the soldiers, who were lying on the line of rail- 
 road, leapt to their feet and opened a heavy fire upon their 
 invisible foes. Against this the cavalry, broken up in the 
 camp, with its tents, its animals, and its piles of baggage, could 
 do little, for it was impossible to form them up in the broken 
 and unknown ground. 
 
 The quarters of Pope were soon discovered; he himself had 
 escaped, leaving his coat and hat behind. Many of his officers 
 were captured, and in his quarters were found a box of official 
 papers which were invaluable, as among them were copies of 
 his letters asking for reinforcements, lists giving the strength 
 and position of his troops, and other particulars of the greatest 
 value to the Confederates, No time was lost, as the firing 
 would set the whole Federal army on the alert, and they might 
 find their retreat cut off. Therefore placing their prisoners in 
 the centre, and taking the box of papers with them, the cavalry 
 were called off from the camp, and without delay started on 
 their return ride. 
 
 They did not take the road by which they had come, but 
 
lee's plans. 157 
 
 made a long detour, and just as daylight was breaking re-entered 
 the Confederate lines without having encountered a foe from 
 the time of their leaving Catlet's Station. Short as their stay- 
 in the camp had been, few of the men had returned empty- 
 handed. The Northern army was supplied with an abundance 
 of excellent food of all descriptions, forming the strongest 
 possible contrast to the insufficient rations upon which the 
 Confederate troops existed, and the troopers had helped them- 
 selves to whatever they could lay hands upon in the darkness 
 and confusion. 
 
 Some rode in with a ham slung on each side of their saddle, 
 others had secured a bottle or two of wine or spirits. Some 
 had been fortunate enough to lay hands on some tins of coffee or 
 a canister of tea, luxuries which for months had been unknown 
 to them save when they were captured from the enemy. The 
 only article captured of no possible utility was General Pope's 
 coat, which was sent to Richmond, where it was hung up for 
 public inspection; a wag sticking up a paper beside it, *'This 
 is the coat in which General Pope was going to ride in triumph 
 into Richmond. The coat is here, but the general has not yet 
 arrived." 
 
 The Confederates had lost but two or three men from the 
 fire of the Federal infantry, and they were in high spirits at 
 the success of their raid. No sooner had General Lee informed 
 himself of the contents of the papers and the position of the 
 enemy's forces than he determined to strike a heavy blow at 
 him; and General Jackson, who had been sharply engaged 
 with the enemy near Warrenton, was ordered to make a long 
 detour, to cross the Blue Ridge Mountains through Thorough- 
 fare Gap, to fall upon Pope's rear and cut his communications 
 with Washington, and if possible to destroy the vast depot of 
 stores collected at Manassas. 
 
 The cavalry, under Stuart, were to accompany him. The 
 
158 A BOLD STROKE. 
 
 march would be a tremendous one, the danger of thus ven- 
 turing mto the heart of the enemy's country immense, but the 
 results of such an expedition would, if successful, be great; for 
 Lee himself was to advance with his army on Pope's flank, 
 and there was therefore a possibility of the utter defeat of that 
 general before he could be joined by the armj^ marching to 
 reinforce him from Fredericksburg. 
 
 It was on Monday the 25th of August that Jackson started 
 on his march, ascending the banks of the Rappahannock, and 
 crossed the river at a ford, dragging his artillery with difficulty 
 up the narrow and rocky road beyond. There was not a 
 moment to be lost, for if the news reached the enemy the 
 gorge known as Thoroughfare Gap would be occupied, and the 
 whole object of the movement be defeated. Onward the force 
 pushed, pressing on through fields and lanes without a single 
 halt, until at night, hungry and weary but full of spirit, they 
 marched into the little town of Salem, twenty miles from their 
 starting-place. They had neither waggons nor provisions with 
 them, and had nothing to eat but some ears of corn and green 
 apples plucked on the road. 
 
 It was midnight when they reached Salem, and the inhabi- 
 tants turned out in blank amazement at the sight of Confe- 
 derate troops in that region, and welcomed the weary soldiers 
 with the warmest manifestations. At daylight they were again 
 upon the march, with Stuart's cavalry, as before, out upon each 
 flank. Thoroughfare Gap was reached, and found undefended, 
 and after thirty miles' marching the exhausted troops reached 
 the neighbourhood of Manassas. The men were faint from 
 want of food, and many of them limped along barefooted; but 
 they were full of enthusiasm. 
 
 Just at sunset, Stuart, riding on ahead, captured Bristoe, a 
 station on the Orange and Alexandria Eailroad four miles from 
 Manassas. As they reached it a train came along at full speed. 
 
CAPTURE OF MANASSAS JUNCTION. 159 
 
 It was fired at, but did not stop, and got safely through to 
 Manassas. Two trains that followed were captured; but by 
 this time the alarm had spread, and no more trains arrived. 
 Jackson had gained his point. He had placed himself on the 
 line of communication of the enemy, but his position was a 
 dangerous one indeed. Lee, who was following him, was still 
 far away. An army was marching from Fredericksburg against 
 him, another would be despatched from Washington as soon as 
 the news of his presence was known, and Pope might turn and 
 crush him before Lee could arrive to his assistance. 
 
 Worn out as the troops were, it was necessary at once to 
 gain possession of Manassas, and the 21st North Carolina and 
 21st Georgia volunteered for the service, and, joined by Stuart 
 with a portion of his cavalry, marched against it. After a brief 
 contest the place was taken, the enemy stationed there being 
 all taken prisoners. The amount of arms and stores captured 
 was prodigious. Eight pieces of artillery, 250 horses, 3 loco- 
 motives, and tens of thousands of barrels of beef, pork, and 
 flour, with an enormous quantity of public stores and the con- 
 tents of innumerable sutlers' shops. 
 
 The sight of this vast abundance to starving men was tan- 
 talizing in the extreme. It was impossible to carry any of it 
 away, and all that could be done was to have at least one good 
 meal. The troops therefore were marched in, and each helped 
 himself to as much as he could consume, and the ragged and 
 barefooted men feasted upon tinned salmon and lobsters, cham- 
 pagne and dainties of every description forwarded for the use 
 of officers. Then they set to work to pile the enormous mass 
 of stores together and to set it on fire. WTiile they were 
 engaged at this a brigade of New Jersey troops which had 
 come out from Washington to save Manassas was attacked 
 and utterly routed. Ewell's division had remained at Bristoe, 
 while those of Hill and Jackson moved to Manassas, and in the 
 
160 A DARING RESOLVE. 
 
 course of the afternoon Ewell saw the whole of Pope's army 
 marching against him. 
 
 He held them in check for some hours, and thus gave the 
 troops at Manassas time to destroy completely the vast accu- 
 mulation of stores, and when Stuart's cavalry, covering the 
 retreat, fell back at nightfall through Manassas, nothing but 
 blackened cinders remained where the Federal depots had been 
 situated. The blow to the Northerners was as heavy as it was 
 unexpected. Pope had no longer either provisions for his men 
 or forage for his cattle, and there was nothing left for him but 
 to force his way past Jackson and retire upon Washington. 
 
 Jackson had now the option of falling back and allowing the 
 enemy to pass, or of withstanding the whole Federal army with 
 his own little force until Lee came up to the rescue. He chose 
 the latter course, and took up a strong position. The sound of 
 firing at Thoroughfare Gap was audible, and he knew that Long- 
 street's division of Lee's army was hotly engaged with a force 
 which, now that it was too late, had been sent to hold the 
 gorge. It was nearly sunset before Pope brought up his men 
 to the attack. Jackson did not stand on the defensive, but 
 rushed down and attacked the enemy — whose object had been 
 to pass the position and press on — with such vigour that at nine 
 o'clock they fell back. 
 
 An hour later a horseman rode up with the news that Long- 
 street had passed the Gap and was pressing on at full speed, 
 and in the morning his forces were seen approaching, the 
 line they were taking bringing them up at an angle to Jackson's 
 position. Thus their formation as they arrived was that of an 
 open V, and it was through the angle of this V that Pope had 
 to force his way. Before Longstreet could arrive, however, the 
 enemy hurled themselves upon Jackson, and for hours the Con- 
 federates held their own against the vast Federal army, Long- 
 street's force being too far away to lend them a hand. Ammu- 
 
THE SECOND BATTLE 
 
 OF 
 
 BULL RUN. 
 
 Position of the Forces at Sunset 
 Aug.28th.1862. 
 
 SCALE Ot MILES 
 
 THE BATTLE OF 
 
 CHANCELLORSVILLE 
 May2nd.&3rd.L: 
 
 SCALEOFMr.ES 
 ? ■ ?^ 
 
 I It ft ^ 
 
 To face p. 160. 
 
THREE DAYS* FIGHTING. 161 
 
 nition failed, and the soldiers fought with piles of stones, but 
 night fell without any impression being made upon these 
 veterans. General Lee now came up with General Hood's 
 division, and hurled this against the Federals and drove them 
 back. In the evening Longstreet's force took up the position 
 General Lee had assigned to it, and in the morning all the 
 Confederate army had arrived, and the battle recommenced. 
 
 The struggle was long and terrible; but by nightfall every 
 attack had been repulsed, and the Confederates, advancing on 
 all sides, drove the Northerners, a broken and confused crowd, 
 before them, the darkness alone saving them from utter 
 destruction. Had there been but one hour more of dayhght 
 the defeat would have been as complete as was that in the 
 battle of Bull Eun, which had been fought on precisely the 
 same ground. However, under cover of the darkness the 
 Federals retreated to Centreville, whence they were driven 
 on the following day. 
 
 In the tremendous fighting in which Jackson's command 
 had for three long days been engaged, the cavalry bore a com- 
 paratively small part. The Federal artillery was too powerful 
 to permit the employment of large bodies of cavalry, and 
 although from time to time charges were made when an oppor- 
 tunity seemed to offer itself, the battle was fought out by the 
 infantry and artillery. When the end came Jackson's command 
 was for a time hors de combat. During the long two days' 
 march they had at least gathered corn and apples to sustain 
 life; but during these three days' fighting they had had no 
 food whatever, and many were so weak that they could no 
 longer march. 
 
 They had done all that was possible for men to do; had for 
 two days withstood the attack of an enemy of five times their 
 numbers, and had on the final day borne their full share in the 
 great struggle, but now the greater part could do no more, 
 
 (538) L 
 
162 ANTIETAM. 
 
 thousands of men were unable to drag themselves a step further, 
 and Lee's army was reduced in strength for the time by nearly 
 20,000 men. All these afterwards rejoined it; some as soon as 
 they recovered limped away to take their places in the ranks 
 again, others made their way to the depot at Warrenton, where 
 Lee had ordered that all unable to accompany his force should 
 rendezvous until he returned and they were able to rejoin their 
 regiments. 
 
 Jackson marched away and laid siege to Harper's Ferry, an 
 important depot garrisoned by 11,000 men, who were forced 
 to surrender just as M*'Clellan with a fresh army, 100,000 strong, 
 which was pressing forward to its succour, arrived within a 
 day's march. As soon as Jackson had taken the place he hur- 
 ried away with his troops to join Lee, who was facing the enemy 
 at the Antietam river. Here upon the following day another 
 terrible battle was fought; the Confederates, though but 
 39,000 strong, rej^ulsing every attack by the Federals, and 
 driving them with terrible slaughter back across the river. 
 
 Their own loss, however, had been very heavy, and Lee, 
 knowing that he could expect no assistance, while the enemy 
 were constantly receiving reinforcements, waited for a day to 
 collect his wounded, bury his dead, and send his stores and 
 artillery to the rear, and then retired unpursued across the 
 Rappahannock. Thus the hard-fought campaign came to an 
 end. 
 
 Vincent "VVingfield was not with the army that retired across 
 the Rappahannock. A portion of the cavalry had followed the 
 broken Federals to the very edge of the stream, and just as 
 they reined in their horses a round shot from one of the 
 Federal batteries carried away his cap, and he fell as if dead 
 from his horse. During the night some of the Northerners 
 crossed the stream to collect and bring back their own wounded 
 who had fallen near it, and coming across Vincent, and finding 
 
A PRISONER. 163 
 
 that he still breathed, and was apparently without a wound, 
 they carried him back with them across the river as a prisoner. 
 
 Vincent had indeed escaped without a wound, having been 
 only stunned by the passage of the shot that had carried away 
 his cap, and missed him but by the fraction of an inch. He 
 had begun to recover consciousness just as his captors came up, 
 and the action of carrying him completely restored him. That 
 he had fallen into the hands of the Northerners he was well 
 aware; but he was unable to imagine how this had happened 
 He remembered that the Confederates had been, up to the 
 moment when he fell, completely successful, and he could only 
 imagine that in a subsequent attack the Federals had turned 
 the tables upon them. 
 
 How he himself had fallen, or what had happened to him, 
 he had no idea. Beyond a strange feeling of numbness in the 
 head he was conscious of no injury, and he could only imagine 
 that his horse had been shot under him, and that he must have 
 fallen upon his head. The thought that his favourite horse 
 was killed afflicted him almost as much as his own capture. 
 As soon as his captors perceived that their prisoner's con- 
 sciousness had returned they at once reported that an officer of 
 Stuart's cavalry had been taken, and at daybreak next morning 
 General M'^Clellan on rising was acquainted with the fact, and 
 Vincent was conducted to his tent. 
 
 "You are unwounded, sir?" the general said in some surprise. 
 
 " I am, general," Vincent replied. " I do not know how it 
 happened, but I believe that my horse must have been shot 
 under me, and that I must have been thrown and stunned; 
 however, I remember nothing from the moment when I heard 
 the word halt, just as we reached the side of the stream, to 
 that when I found myself being carried here." 
 
 " You belong to the cavalry f' 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
164 A GENEROUS ADMISSION. 
 
 "Was Lee's force all engaged yesterday?" 
 
 *' I do not know," Vincent said. " I only came up with Jack- 
 son's division from Harper's Ferry the evening before." 
 
 " I need not have questioned you," M'^Clellan said. " I know 
 that Lee's whole army, 100,000 strong, opposed me yester- 
 day." 
 
 Vincent was silent. He was glad to see that the Federal 
 general, as usual, enormously overrated the strength of the 
 force opposed to him. 
 
 " I hear that the whole of the garrison of Harper's Ferry 
 were released on parole not to serve again during the war. If 
 you are ready to give me your promise to the same effect I will 
 allow you to return to your friends; if not, you must remain a 
 prisoner until you are regularly exchanged." 
 
 "I must do so, then, general," Vincent said quietly. "I 
 could not return home and remain inactive while every man 
 in the South is fighting for the defence of his country, so I will 
 take my chance of being exchanged." 
 
 "I am sorry you choose that alternative," M'^Clellan said. 
 "I hate to see brave men imprisoned if only for a day; and 
 braver men than those across yonder stream are not to be 
 found. My officers and men are astonished. They seem so 
 thin and worn as to be scarce able to lift a musket, their 
 clothes are fit only for a scarecrow, they are indeed pitiful 
 objects to look at; but the way in which they fight is wonder- 
 ful. I could not have believed had I not seen it, that men 
 could have charged as they did again and again across ground 
 swept by a tremendous artillery and musketry fire; it was 
 wonderful! I can tell you, young sir, that even though you 
 beat us we are proud of you as our countrymen; and I believe 
 that if your General Jackson were to ride through our camp 
 he would be cheered as lustily and heartily by our men as he 
 is by his own." 
 
SENT TO THE REAR. 165 
 
 Some fifty or sixty other prisoners had been taken; they had 
 been captured in the hand-to-hand struggle that had taken 
 place on some parts of the field, having got separated from 
 their corps and mixed up with the enemy, and carried off the 
 field with them as they retired. These for the most part 
 accepted the offered parole; but some fifteen, like Vincent, pre- 
 ferred a Northern prison to promising to abstain from fighting 
 in defence of their country, and in the middle of the day they 
 were placed together in a tent under a guard at the rear of 
 the camp. 
 
 The next morning came the news that Lee had fallen back. 
 There was exultation among the Federals, not unmingled 
 with a strong sense of relief; for the heavy losses inflicted in 
 the previous fighting had taken all the ardour of attack 
 out of M'^Clellan's army, and they were glad indeed that they 
 were not to be called uj^on to make another attempt to drive 
 the Confederates from their position. Vincent was no less 
 pleased at the news. He knew how thin were the ranks of the 
 Confederate fighting men, and how greatly they were worn 
 and exhausted by fatigue and want of food, and that, although 
 they had the day before repulsed the attacks of the masses of 
 well-fed Northerners, such tremendous exertions could not 
 often be repeated, and a defeat, with the river in their rear, 
 approachable only by one rough and narrow road, would have 
 meant a total destruction of the army. 
 
 The next morning Vincent and his companions were put 
 into the train and sent to Alexandria. They had no reason to 
 complain of their treatment upon the way. They were w^ell 
 fed, and after their starvation diet for the last six weeks their 
 rations seemed to them actually luxurious. The Federal troops 
 in Alexandria, who were for the most part young recruits who 
 had just arrived from the north and west, looked with aston- 
 ishment upon these thin and ragged men, several of whom 
 
166 AN ARMY OF SCARECROWS. 
 
 were barefooted. Was it possible that such scarecrows as 
 these could in every battle have driven back the well-fed and 
 cared-for Northern soldiers ! 
 
 "Are they all like this?" one burly young soldier from a 
 western state asked their guard. 
 
 "That's them, sir," the sergeant in charge of the party re- 
 plied. "Not much to look at, are they? But, by gosh, you 
 should see them fight! You wouldn't think of their looks 
 then." 
 
 " If that's soldiering," the young farmer said solemnly, "the 
 sooner I am back home again the better. But it don't seem 
 to me altogether strange as they should fight so hard, because 
 I should say they must look upon it as a comfort to be killed 
 rather than to live like that." 
 
 A shout of laughter from the prisoners showed the young 
 rustic that the objects of his pity did not consider life to be 
 altogether intolerable even under such circumstances, and he 
 moved away meditating on the discomforts of war, and upon 
 the remarks that would be made were he to return home in so 
 sorrowful a plight as that of these Confederate prisoners. 
 
 "I bargained to fight," he said, "and though I don't ex- 
 pect I shall like it, I sha'n't draw back when the time comes; 
 but as to being starved till you are nigh a skeleton, and going 
 about barefooted and in such rags as a tramp wouldn't look at, 
 it an't reasonable." And yet, had he known it, among those 
 fifteen prisoners more than half were possessors of wide estates, 
 and had been brought up from their childhood in the midst 
 of luxuries such as the young farmer never dreamt of. 
 
 Among many of the soldiers sympathy took a more active 
 form, and men pressed forward and gave packets of tobacco, 
 cigars, and other little presents to them, while two or three 
 pressed rolls of dollar notes into their hands, with words of 
 rough kindness. 
 
A GREAT PRISON. 167 
 
 " There an't no ill feeling in us, Eebs. You have done your 
 work like men, and no doubt you thinks your cause is right, 
 just as we does; but it's all over now, and maybe our turn 
 will come next to see the inside of one of your prisons down 
 south. So we are just soldiers together, and can feel for each 
 other." 
 
 Discipline in small matters was never strictly enforced in 
 the American armies, and the sergeant in charge offered no 
 opposition to the soldiers mingling with the prisoners as they 
 walked along. 
 
 Two days later they were sent by railway to the great prison 
 at Elmira, a town in the south-west of the state of New York. 
 When they reached the jail the prisoners were separated, 
 Vincent, who was the only officer, being assigned quarters with 
 some twenty others of the same rank. The prisoners crowded 
 round him as he entered, eager to hear the last news from the 
 front, for they heard from their guards only news of constant 
 victories won by the Northerners; for every defeat was trans- 
 formed by the Northern papers into a brilliant victory, and it 
 was only when the shattered remains of the various armies 
 returned to Alexandria to be re-formed that the truth gradually 
 leaked out. Thus Antietam had been claimed as a great 
 Northern victory, for although M^'Clellan's troops had in the 
 battle been hurled back shattered and broken across the river, 
 two days afterwards Lee had retired. 
 
 One of the prisoners, who was also dressed in cavalry uniform, 
 hung back from the rest, and going to the window looked out 
 while Vincent was chatting with the others. Presently he 
 turned round, and Vincent recognized with surprise his old 
 opponent Jackson. After a moment's hesitation he walked 
 across the room to him. 
 
 "Jackson," he said, "we have not been friends lately, but I 
 don't see why we should keep up our quarrel any longer; we 
 
168 AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 got on all right at school together; and now we are prisoners 
 together here it would be foolish to continue our quarrel. 
 Perhajjs we were both somewhat to blame in that affair. I am 
 quite willing to allow I was, for one, but 1 think we might well 
 put it all aside now." 
 
 Jackson hesitated, and then took the hand Vincent held 
 out to him. 
 
 " That's right, young fellows," one of the other officers said. 
 "Now that every Southern gentleman is fighting and giving 
 his. life, if need be, for his country, no one has a right to have 
 private quarrels of his own. Life is short enough as it is, cer- 
 tainly too short to indulge in private animosities. A few 
 weeks ago we were fighting side by side, and facing death 
 together; to-day we are prisoners; a week hence we may be 
 exchanged, and soon take our places in the ranks again. It's 
 the duty of all Southerners to stand shoulder to shoulder, and 
 there ought to be no such thing as ill-feeling among our- 
 selves." 
 
 Vincent was not previously aware that Jackson had obtained 
 a commission. He now learned that he had been chosen by his 
 comrades to fill a vacancy caused by the death of an officer in 
 a skirmish just before Pope fell back from the Eappahannock, 
 and that he had been made prisoner a few days afterwards in a 
 charge against a greatly superior body of Federal cavalry. 
 
 The great majority of the officers on both sides were at the 
 commencement of the war chosen by their comrades, the elec- 
 tions at first taking place once a year. This, however, was 
 found to act very badly. In some cases the best men in the 
 regiment were chosen; but too often men who had the com- 
 mand of money, and could afford to stand treat and get in 
 supplies of food and spirits, were elected. The evils of the 
 system were found so great, indeed, that it was gradually aban- 
 doned; but in cases of vacancies occurring in the field, and 
 
EXCHANGE OF PRISONERS. 169 
 
 there being a necessity for at once filling them up, the colonels 
 of the regiments had power to make appointments, and if the 
 choice of the men was considered to be satisfactory their 
 nominee would be generally chosen. 
 
 In the case of Jackson, the colonel had hesitated in con- 
 firming the choice of the men. He did not for a moment 
 suspect him to be wanting in courage; but he regarded him as 
 one who shirked his work, and who won the votes of the men 
 rather by a fluent tongue and by the violence of his expressions 
 of hatred against the North than by any soldierly qualities. 
 
 Some of the officers had been months in prison, and they 
 were highly indignant at the delays that had occurred in 
 effecting their exchange. The South, indeed, would have been 
 only too glad to get rid of some of their numerous prisoners, 
 who were simply an expense and trouble to them, and to get 
 their own men back into their ranks. They could ill spare the 
 soldiers required to guard so large a number of prisoners, and 
 a supply of food was in itself a serious matter. 
 
 Thus it was that at Harper's Ferry and upon a good many 
 other occasions they released vast numbers of prisoners on their 
 simple paroles not to serve again. The North, however, were 
 in no hurry to make exchange; and moreover, their hands 
 were so full with their enormous preparations that they put 
 aside all matters which had not the claim of urgency. 
 
 ■"Ti5 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE ESCAPE. 
 
 |HE discipline in the prison at Elmira was not 
 rigorous. The prisoners had to clean up the cells, 
 halls, and yard, but the rest of their time they 
 could spend as they liked. Some of those whose 
 friends had money were able to live in comparative luxury, 
 and to assist those who had no such resources; for throughout 
 the war there was never any great difficulty in passing letters 
 to and from the South. The line of frontier was enormous, 
 and it was only at certain points that hostilities were actively 
 carried on, consequently letters and newspapers were freely 
 passed, and money could be sent in the same way from one 
 part of the country to another. 
 
 At certain hours of the day hawkers and vendors of such 
 articles as were in most demand by the prisoners were allowed 
 to enter the yard and to sell their wares to the Confederates. 
 Spirits were not fallowed to be carried in, but tobacco and all 
 kinds of food were permitted to pass. Vincent had at Alex- 
 andria written a letter to his mother, and had given it to a man 
 who represented that he made it his business to forward letters 
 to an agent at Richmond, being paid for each letter the sum of 
 a dollar on its delivery, Vincent therefore felt confident that 
 the anxiety that would be felt at home when they learned 
 
dan! 171 
 
 that he was among the missing at the battle of Antietam 
 would be relieved. 
 
 He was fairly supplied with money. He had, indeed, had 
 several hundred dollars with him at the time he was captured; 
 but these were entirely in Confederate notes, for which he got 
 but half their value in Northern paper at Alexandria. He 
 himself found the rations supplied in the prison ample, and 
 was able to aid any of his fellow-prisoners in purchasing clothes 
 to replace the rags they wore when captured. 
 
 One day Vincent strolled down as usual towards the gate, 
 where, under the eye of the guard, a row of men and women, 
 principally negroes and negresses, were sitting on the ground 
 with their baskets in front of them containing tobacco, pipes? 
 fruit, cakes, needles and thread, buttons, and a variety of other 
 articles in demand, while a number of prisoners were bargaining 
 and joking with them. Presently his eye fell upon a negro 
 before whom was a great pile of water-melons. He started as 
 he did so, for he at once recognized the well-known face of 
 Dan. As soon as the negro saw that his master's eye had 
 fallen upon him he began loudly praising the quality of his fruit. 
 
 "Here, massa officer, here berry fine melyons, ripe and 
 sweet; no green trash; dis un good right through. Five cents 
 each, sah. Berry cheap dese." 
 
 "I expect they cost you nothing, Sambo," one of the Con- 
 federate soldiers said as he bought a melon. "Got a neigh- 
 bour's patch handy, ehV 
 
 Dan grinned at the joke, and then selecting another from 
 the bottom of his pile in the basket, offered it to Vincent. 
 
 "Dis fine fruit, sah. Me sure you please with him!" 
 
 Vincent took the melon and handed Dan five cents. A 
 momentary glance was exchanged, and then he walked away 
 and sat down in a quiet corner of the yard and cut open the 
 melon. As he expected, he found a note rolled up in the 
 
172 A LETTER. 
 
 centre. A small piece of the rind had been cut out and the 
 pulp removed for its reception. The bit of rind had then been 
 carefully replaced so that the cut would not be noticed without 
 close inspection. It was from one of his fellow- officers, and 
 was dated the day after his capture. He read as follows: — 
 
 *'My dear Wingfield, — We are all delighted this afternoon to 
 hear that instead, as we had believed, of your being knocked on 
 the head you are a prisoner among the Yanks. Several of us 
 noticed you fall just as we halted at the river, and we all 
 thought that from the way in which you fell you had been 
 shot through the head or heart. However, there was no time 
 to inquire in that terrific storm of shot and shell. In the 
 morning when the burying parties went down we could find no 
 signs of you, although we knew almost to a foot where you 
 had fallen. 
 
 "We could only conclude at last that you had been carried 
 off in the night by the Yanks, and as they would hardly take 
 the trouble of carrying off a dead body, it occurred to us 
 that you might after all be alive. So the colonel went to 
 Lee, who at once sent a trumpeter with a flag down to the 
 river to inquire, and we were all mightily pleased, as you may 
 imagine, when he came back with the news that you were not 
 only a prisoner, but unwounded, having been only stunned in 
 some way. From the way you fell we suppose a round shot 
 must have grazed your head; at least that is the only way we 
 can account for it. 
 
 "Your horse came back unhurt to the troop, and will be well 
 cared for until you rejoin us, which we hope will not be long. 
 Your boy kept the camp awake last night with his bowlings, 
 and is at present almost out of his mind with delight. He tells 
 me he has made up his mind to slip across the lines and make 
 his way as a runaway to Alexandria, where you will, of course, 
 be taken in the first place. He says he's got some money of 
 
dan's plans. 173 
 
 yours; but I have insisted on his taking another fifty dollars, 
 which you can repay me when we next meet. As he will not 
 have to ask for work, he may escape the usual lot of runaways, 
 who are generally pounced upon and set to work on the fortifi- 
 cations of Alexandria and Washington. 
 
 *'He intends to find out what prison you are taken to, and 
 to follow you, with some vague idea of being able to aid you to 
 escape. As he cannot write, he has asked me to write this 
 letter to you, telling you what his idea is. He will give it to 
 you when he finds an opportunity, and he wishes you to give 
 him an answer, making any suggestion that may occur to you 
 as to the best way of his setting about it. He says that he 
 shall make acquaintances among the negroes north, and will 
 find some one who will read your note to him and write you 
 an answer. I have told him that if he is caught at the game 
 he is likely to be inside a prison a bit longer than you are, 
 even if worse doesn't befall him. However, he makes light 
 of this, and is bent upon carrying out his plans, and I can only 
 hope he will succeed. 
 
 "I have just heard that we shall fall back across the 
 Eappahannock to-morrow, and I imagine there will not be 
 much hard fighting again until spring, long before which I 
 hope you will be in your place among us again. We lost 
 twenty-three men and two officers (Ketler and Sumner) yester- 
 day. Good-bye, old fellow! I need not say keep up your 
 spirits, for that you are pretty sure to do. — Yours truly, 
 
 **Ja]mes Sinclair." 
 
 After the first start at seeing Dan, Vincent was scarcely 
 surprised, for he had often thought over what the boy would 
 do, and had fancied that while, if he supposed him dead, he 
 would go straight back to the Orangery, it was quite possible 
 ♦ihat, should he hear that he was a prisoner, Dan might take it 
 
174 PLANS FOR ESCAPE. 
 
 into his head to endeavour to join him. As to his making his 
 escape, that did not appear to be a very difficult undertaking 
 now that he had a friend outside. The watch kept up was 
 not a very vigilant one, for such numbers of prisoners were 
 taken on both sides that they were not regarded as of very 
 great importance, and, indeed, the difficulty lay rather in 
 making across the country to the Southern border than in 
 escaping from prison; for with a friend outside, with a disguise 
 in readiness, that matter was comparatively easy. All that 
 was required for the adventure was a long rope, a sharp 
 file, and a dark night. 
 
 The chief difficulty that occurred to Vincent arose from the 
 fact that there were some twenty other prisoners in the same 
 ward. He could hardly file through the bars of the window 
 unnoticed by them, and they would naturally wish to share in 
 his flight; but where one person might succeed in evading the 
 vigilance of the guard, it was unlikely in the extreme that 
 twenty would do so, and the alarm once given all would be 
 recaptured. He was spared the trouble of making up his 
 mind as to his plans, for by the time he had finished his letter 
 the hour that the hucksters were allowed to sell their goods 
 was passed, and the gates were shut and all was quiet. 
 
 After some thought he came to the conclusion that the only 
 plan would be to conceal himself somewhere in the prison just 
 before the hour at which they were locked up in their wards. 
 The alarm would be given, for the list of names was called 
 over before lock-up, and a search would of course be made. 
 Still, if he could find a good place for concealment, it might 
 succeed, since the search after dark would not be so close and 
 minute as that which would be made next morning. The only 
 disadvantage would be that the sentries would be specially on 
 the alert, as, unless the fugitive had succeeded in some way in 
 passing out of the gates in disguise, he must still be within 
 
UNDECJIDED. 175 
 
 the walls, and might attempt to scale them through the night. 
 This certainty largely increased the danger, and Vincent went 
 to bed that night without finally determining what had better 
 be done. 
 
 The next morning while walking in the grounds he quite 
 determined as to the place he would choose for his concealment 
 if he adopted the plan he had thought of the evening before. 
 The lower rooms upon one side of the building were inhabited 
 by the governor and officers of the prison, and if he were 
 to spring through an open window unnoticed just as it became 
 dusk, and hide himself in a cupboard or under a bed there he 
 would be safe for a time, as, however close the search might 
 be in other parts of the building, it would be scarcely suspected, 
 at any rate on the first alarm, that he had concealed himself in 
 the officers' quarters. There would, of course, be the chance 
 of his being detected as he got out of the window again at 
 night, but this would not be a great risk. It was the vigilance 
 of the sentries that he most feared, and the possibility that, as 
 soon as the fact of his being missing was known, a cordon of 
 guards might be stationed outside the wall in addition to those 
 in the yard. The danger appeared to him to be so great that 
 he was half inclined to abandon the enterprise. It would cer- 
 tainly be weary work to be shut up there for perhaps a year 
 while his friends were fighting the battles of his country; but 
 it would be better after all to put up with that than to run 
 any extreme risk of being shot. 
 
 When he had arrived at this conclusion he went upstairs to 
 his room to write a line to Dan. The day was a fine one, and 
 he found that the whole of the occupants of the room had gone 
 below. This was an unexpected bit of good fortune, and he 
 at once went to the window and examined the bars. They 
 were thick and of new iron, but had been hastily put up. The 
 building had originally been a large warehouse, and when it 
 
176 A MESSAGE TO DAN. 
 
 had been converted into a prison for the Confederate prisoners 
 the bars had been added to the windows. Instead, therefore, 
 of being built into sohd stone and fastened in by lead, they 
 were merely screwed on to the wooden framework of the 
 windows, and by a strong turn-screw a bar could be removed 
 in five minutes. This altogether altered the position. He 
 had only to wait until the rest of the occupants of the room 
 were asleep and then to remove the bar and let himself down. 
 
 He at once wrote : 
 
 "I want twenty yards of strong string, and the same length 
 of rope that will bear my weight; also a strong turn-screw. 
 When I have got this I will let you know night and hour. 
 Shall want disguise ready to put on." 
 
 He folded the note up into a small compass, and at th« hour 
 at which Dan would be about to enter he sauntered down to 
 the gate. In a short time the vendors entered, and were soon 
 busy selling their wares. Dan had, as before, a basket of 
 melons. Vincent made his way up to him. 
 
 " I want another melon," he said, " as good as that you sold 
 me last night." 
 
 "Dey all de same, sah. First-rate melyons dese; just melt 
 away in your mouf like honey." 
 
 He held up one of the melons, and Vincent placed in his 
 hands the coppers in payment. Between two of them he had 
 placed the little note. Dan's hands closed quickly on the coins, 
 and dropping them into his pocket he addressed the next cus- 
 tomer, while Vincent sauntered away again. This time the 
 melon was a whole one, and Vincent divided it with a couple 
 of other prisoners, for the fruit was too large for one person 
 to consume, being quite as large as a man's head. 
 
 The next day another melon was bought, but this time 
 Vincent did not open it in public. Examining it closely, he 
 perceived that it had been cut through the middle, and no 
 
THE CONTENTS OF THE MELON. 177 
 
 doubt contained a portion of the rope. He hesitated as to his 
 next step. If he took the melon up to his room he would be 
 sure to find some men there, and would be naturally called 
 upon to divide the fruit; and yet there was nowhere else he 
 could hide it. For a long time he sat with his back to the 
 wall and the melon beside him, abusing himself for his folly in 
 not having told Dan to send the rope in small lengths that he 
 could hide about him. The place where he had sat down was 
 one of the quietest in the yard, but men were constantly strol- 
 ling up and down. He determined at last that the only possible 
 plan was in the first place to throw his coat over his melon, to 
 tuck it up underneath it, then to get hold of one end of the 
 ball of rope that it doubtless contained and to endeavour to 
 wind it round his body without being observed. It was a 
 risky business, and he would gladly have tossed the melon 
 over the wall had he dared to do so; for if he were detected, 
 not only would he be punished with much more severe impris- 
 onment, but Dan might be arrested and punished most severely. 
 
 Unfortunately the weather was by no means hot, and it 
 would look strange to take off his coat; besides, if he did so, 
 how could he coil the rope round him without being observed 1 
 So that idea was abandoned. He got up and walked to an 
 angle in the wall, and there sat down again, concealing the 
 melon as well as he could between him and the wall when any- 
 one happened to come near him. He pulled the halves apart 
 and found, as he had suspected, it was but a shell, the whole 
 of the fruit having been scooped out. But he gave an excla- 
 mation of pleasure on seeing that instead, as he feared, of a 
 large ball of rope being inside, the interior was filled with 
 neatly-made hanks, each containing several yards of thin but 
 strong rope, together with a hank of strong string. 
 
 Unbuttoning his coat, he thrust them in; then he took the 
 melon rind and broke it into very small pieces and threw them 
 
 (538) M 
 
178 A CUCUMBER. 
 
 about. He then went up to his room and thrust the hanks, 
 unobserved, one by one among the straw which, covered by 
 an army blanket, constituted his bed. To-morrow, no doubt, 
 Dan would supply him somehow with a turn-screw. On going 
 down to the gate next day he found that the negro had 
 changed his commodity, and that this time his basket contained 
 very large and fine cucumbers. These were selling briskly, 
 and Vincent saw that Dan was looking round anxiously, and 
 that an expression of relief came over his face as he perceived 
 him. He had, indeed, but eight or ten cucumbers left. 
 
 "Cucumbers to-day, sah? Berry fine cucumbers — first-rate 
 cucumbers dese." 
 
 "They look rather over-ripe," Vincent said. 
 
 " Not a bit, sah ; dey just ripe. Dis berry fine one — ten 
 cents dis." 
 
 "You are putting up your prices, darkey, and are making 
 a fortune out of us," Vincent said as he took the cucumber, 
 which was a very large and straight one. He had no difficulty 
 with this, as with the melon; a sharp twist broke it in two as 
 he reached the corner he had used the day previously. It had 
 been cut in half, one end had been scooped out for the recep- 
 tion of the handle of the turn-screw, and the metal been driven 
 in to the head in the other half. Hiding it under his jacket, 
 he felt that he was now prepared for escape. 
 
 He now asked himself whether he should go alone or take 
 one or more of his comrades into his confidence, and finally 
 determined to give a young Virginian officer named Geary, 
 with whom he had been specially friendly during his imprison- 
 ment, and Jackson, a chance of escape. He did not like the 
 latter, but he thought that after the reconciliation that had 
 taken place between them it was only right to take him rather 
 than a stranger. Drawing them aside, then, he told them that 
 he had arranged a mode of escape; it was impossible that all 
 
ARRANGING FUTURE PLANS. 179 
 
 could avail themselves of it, but that they were welcome to 
 accompany him. They thanked him heartily for the offer, and, 
 when he explained the manner in which he intended to make 
 off, agreed to try their fortune with him. 
 
 " I propose," he said, " as soon as we are fairly beyond the 
 prison, we separate, and each try to gain the frontier as best 
 he can. The fact that three prisoners have escaped will soon 
 be known all over the country, and there would be no chance 
 whatever for us if we kept together. I will tell my boy to 
 have three disguises ready; and when we once put aside our 
 uniforms I see no reason why, travelling separately, suspicion 
 should fall upon us; we ought to have no difficulty until at 
 any rate we arrive near the border, and there must be plenty 
 of points where we can cross without going anywhere near 
 the Federal camps. The others at once agreed that the chances 
 of making their way separately were much greater than if 
 together. This being arranged, Vincent passed a note next day 
 to Dan, telling him to have three disguises in readiness, and 
 to be at the foot of the western wall, half-way along, at twelve 
 o'clock on the first wet night. A string would be thrown over, 
 with a knife fastened to it. He was to pull on the string till 
 the rope came into his hand, and to hold that tight until they 
 were over. Vincent chose this spot because it was equally 
 removed from the sentry-boxes at the corners of the yard, 
 and because there was a stone seat in the yard to which one 
 end of the rope could be attached. 
 
 That night was fine, but the next was thick and misty. At 
 nine o'clock all were in bed, and he lay listening to the clocks 
 in the distance. Ten struck, and eleven, and when he thought 
 it was approaching twelve he got up and crept to the window. 
 He was joined immediately by the others; the turn-screw was 
 set to work; and, as he expected, Vincent found no trouble 
 whatever with the screws, which were not yet rusted in the 
 
180 CLIMBING THE WALL. 
 
 wood, and turned immediately when the powerful screw-driver 
 was applied to them. When all were out the bar was carefully 
 lifted from its place and laid upon the floor. 
 
 The rope was then put round one of the other bars and 
 drawn through it until the two ends came together. These 
 were then dropped to the ground below. Geary went first, 
 Jackson followed, and Vincent was soon standing beside them. 
 Taking one end of the rope, he pulled it until the other passed 
 round the bar and fell at their feet. All three were barefooted, 
 and they stole noiselessly across the yard to the seat, which was 
 nearly opposite their window. Vincent had already fastened 
 his clasp-knife to the end of the string, and he now threw it 
 over the wall, which was about 20 feet high. 
 
 He had tied a knot at forty feet from the end, and, standing 
 close to the wall, he drew in the string until the knot was in 
 his hand. Another two yards, and he knew that the knife was 
 hanging a yard from the ground against the wall. He now 
 drew it up and down, hoping that the slight noise the knife 
 made against the wall might aid Dan in finding it. In two or 
 three minutes he felt a jerk, and knew that Dan had got it. 
 He fastened the end of the string to the rope and waited. The 
 rope was gradually drawn up; when it neared the end he 
 fastened it to the stone seat. 
 
 " Now," he said, " up you go, Geary." 
 
 The order in which they were to ascend had been settled 
 by lot, as Geary insisted that Vincent, who had contrived the 
 whole aff'air, should be the first to escape; but Vincent de- 
 clined to accept the advantage, and the three had accordingly 
 tossed up for precedence. 
 
 Geary was quickly over, and lowered himself on the opposite 
 side. The others followed safely, but not without a good 
 deal of scraping against the wall, for the smallness of the rope 
 added to the difficulty of climbing it. However, the noise was 
 
THE ESCAPE FKOM THE PRISON AT ELMIRA. 
 
FREE. 181 
 
 SO slight that they had little fear of attracting attention, espe- 
 cially as the sentries would be standing in their boxes, for the 
 rain was now coming down pretty briskly. As soon as they were 
 down Vincent seized Dan by the hand. 
 
 *'My brave lad," he said, *'I owe you my freedom, and I 
 sha'n't forget it. Now, where are the clothes f 
 
 "Here dey are, sah. One is a rough suit, like a working 
 man's; another is a black-and-white sort of suit — a check-suit; 
 de oder one is for you — a clargy's suit, sir. You make very 
 nice young minister, for sure." 
 
 "All right, Dan!" Vincent said laughing; "give me the 
 minister's suit." 
 
 " Then I will be the countryman," Geary said. 
 
 There was a little suppressed laughter as they changed their 
 clothes in the dark; and then, leaving their uniforms by 
 the wall, they shook hands and started at once in different 
 directions, lest they might come across someone who would, 
 when the escape was known, remember four men having passed 
 him in the dark. 
 
 "Now, Dan, what is the next move?" Vincent asked as they 
 walked off. "Have you fixed upon any plan?" 
 
 "No special plan, sah, but I have brought bag; you see I 
 have him in my hand." 
 
 "I suppose that's what you carried the clothes in?" 
 
 " No, sir; I carried dem in a bundle. Dis bag has got linen, 
 and boots, and oder tings for you, sah. What I tink am do 
 best way is dis. Dar am a train pass trou here at two o'clock 
 and stop at dis station. Some people always get out. Dar 
 is an hotel just opposite the station, and some of de passengers 
 most always go there. I thought the best way for you would 
 be to go outside the station. Just when the train come in 
 we walk across de road wid the others and go to hotel. You 
 say you want bed-room for yo'self, and that your sarvant can 
 
182 AT THE RAILWAY STATION. 
 
 sleep in de hall. Den in de morning you get up and breakfast, 
 and go off by de fust train." 
 
 " But then they may send down to look at the passengers 
 starting, and I should be taken at once." 
 
 "De train go out at seven o'clock, sah. I don't expect dey 
 find dat you have got away before dat." 
 
 " No, Dan. We all turn out at seven, and I shall be missed 
 then; but it will be some little time before the alarm is given, 
 and they find out how we got away, and send out search- 
 parties. If the train is anything like punctual we shall be off 
 long before they get to the station." 
 
 " Besides, sah, dar are not many people knows your face, and 
 it not likely de bery man dat know you come to the station. 
 Lots of oder places to search, and dey most sure to tink you 
 go right away — not tink you venture to stop in town till the 
 morning." 
 
 *' That is so, Dan; and I think your plan is a capital one." 
 
 Dan's suggestion was carried out, and at seven o'clock next 
 morning they were standing on the platform among a number 
 of other persons waiting for the train. Just as the locomotive's 
 whistle was heard the sound of a cannon boomed out from the 
 direction of the prison. 
 
 "That means some of the prisoners have escaped," one of 
 the porters on the platform said. " There have been five or 
 six of them got away in the last two months, but most of 
 them have been caught again before they have gone far. You 
 see, to have a chance at all, they have got to get rid of their 
 uniforms, and as we are all Unionists about here that ain't an 
 easy job for 'em to manage." 
 
 Every one on the platform joined in the conversation, ask- 
 ing which way the fugitive would be likely to go, whether 
 there were any cavalry to send after him, what would be done 
 to him if he were captured, and other questions of the same 
 
AT ST. LOUIS. 183 
 
 kind, Vincent joining in the talk. It was a relief to him when 
 the train drew up, and he and Dan took their place in it, 
 travelling, however, in different cars. Once fairly away, 
 Vincent had no fear whatever of being detected, and could 
 travel where he liked, for outside the prison there were not ten 
 people who knew his face throughout the Northern States. It 
 would be difficult for him to make his way down into Virginia 
 from the North as the whole line of frontier there was occupied 
 by troops, and patrols were on the watch night and day to pre- 
 vent persons from going through the lines. He therefore deter- 
 mined to go west to St. Louis, and from there work his way down 
 through Missouri. After two days' railway travelling they 
 reached St. Louis, a city having a large trade with the South, 
 and containing many sympathizers with the Confederate cause. 
 Vincent, having now no fear of detection, went at once to an 
 hotel, and taking up the newspaper, one of the first paragraphs 
 that met his eye was headed : — 
 
 "Escape of three Confederate officers from Elmira. Great 
 excitement was caused on Wednesday at Elmira by the dis- 
 covery that three Confederate officers had, during the night, 
 effected their escape from prison. One of the bars of the 
 window of the ward on the first floor in which they were, with 
 fifteen other Confederate officers, confined, had been removed; 
 the screws having been taken out by a large screw-driver which 
 they left behind them. They had lowered themselves to the 
 yard, and climbed over the wall by means of a rope which was 
 found in position in the morning. The rest of the prisoners 
 professed an entire ignorance of the affair, and declare that 
 until they found the beds unoccupied in the morning they knew 
 nothing of the occurrence. 
 
 " This is as it may be, but it is certain they must have been 
 aided by traitors outside the prison, for the rope hung loose on 
 the outside of the wall, and must have been held by some one 
 
184 *'WE MAY HAVE TO WAIT SOME TIME." 
 
 there as they climbed it. The inside end was fastened to a 
 stone seat, and they were thus enabled to slide down it on the 
 other side. Their uniforms were found lying at the foot of the 
 wall, and their accomplice had doubtless disguises ready for 
 them. The authorities of the prison are unable to account for 
 the manner in which the turn-screw and rope were passed in to 
 them, or how they communicated with their friends outside." 
 
 Then followed the personal description of each of the fugitives, 
 and a request that all loyal citizens would be on the look-out 
 for them, and would at once arrest any suspicious character 
 unable to give a satisfactory account of himself. As Vincent 
 sat smoking in the hall of the hotel he heard several present 
 discussing the escape of the prisoners. 
 
 " It does not matter about them one way or the other," one 
 of the speakers said. "They seem to be mere lads, and 
 whether they escape or not will not make any difference to 
 anyone. The serious thing is that there must be some traitors 
 among the prison officials, and that next time perhaps two or 
 three generals may escape, and that would be a really serious 
 misfortune." 
 
 " We need not reckon that out at present," another smoker 
 said. " We haven't got three of the rebel generals yet, and as 
 far as things seem to be going on, we may have to wait some 
 time before we have. They are pretty well able to take care 
 of themselves, I reckon." 
 
 " They are good men, some of them, I don't deny," the first 
 speaker said; "but they might as well give up the game. In 
 the spring we shall have an army big enough to eat them 
 up." 
 
 "So I have heard two or three times before. Scott was 
 going to eat them up, M^^Clellan was going to eat them up, 
 then Pope was going to make an end of 'em altogether. Now 
 M'^Clellan is having a try again, but somehow or other the 
 
A SUDDEN FRAY. 185 
 
 eating up hasn't come off yet. It looks to me rather the other 
 way." 
 
 There was an angry growl from two or three of those 
 sitting round, while others uttered a cordial "That's so." 
 
 " It seems to me, by the way you put it, that you don't wish 
 to see this business come to an end." 
 
 "That's where you are wrong now. I do wish to see it 
 come to an end. I don't want to see tens of thousands of men 
 losing their lives because one portion of these States wants to 
 ride rough-shod over the other. The sooner the North looks 
 this affair squarely in the face and sees that it has taken up 
 a bigger job than it can carry through, and agrees to let those 
 who wish to leave it go if they like, the better for all parties. 
 That's what I think about it." 
 
 " I don't call that Union talk," the other said angrily. 
 
 " Union or not Union, I mean to talk it, and I want to know 
 who is going to prevent mef 
 
 The two men rose simultaneously from their chairs, and in 
 a second the cracks of two revolvers sounded. As if they had 
 only been waiting for the signal, a score of other men leapt up 
 and sprang at each other. They had, as the altercation grew 
 hotter, joined in with exclamations of anger or approval, and 
 Vincent saw that although the Unionists were the majority 
 the party of sympathizers with the South was a strong one. 
 Having neither arms nor inclination to join in a broil of this 
 kind he made his escape into the street the instant hostilities 
 began, and hurried away from the sound of shouts, oaths, the 
 sharp cracks of pistols, and the breaking of glass. Ten minutes 
 later he returned. The hotel was shut up, but an angry mob 
 were assembled round the door shouting, "Down with the 
 rebels! down with the Secessionists!" and were keeping up a 
 loud knocking at the door. Presently a window upstairs 
 opened, and the proprietor put out his head. 
 
186 AFTER THE FIGHT. 
 
 " Gentlemen," he said, *' I can assure you that the persons 
 who were the cause of this disturbance all left the hotel by the 
 back way as soon as the affair was over. I have sent for the 
 police commissioner, and upon his arrival he will be free to 
 search the house, and to arrest anyone concerned in this affair." 
 
 The crowd were not satisfied, and renewed their knocking at 
 the door; but two or three minutes later an officer, with a 
 strong body of police, arrived on the spot. In a few words he 
 told the crowd to disperse, promising that the parties con- 
 cerned in the affair would be taken up and duly dealt with. 
 He then entered the house with four of his men, leaving the 
 rest to wait. Vincent entered with the constables, saying that 
 he was staying at the house. The fumes of gunpowder were 
 still floating about the hall, three bodies were lying on the 
 floor, and several men were binding up their wounds. The 
 police-officer inquired into the origin of the broil, and all pre- 
 sent concurred in saying that it arose from some Secessionists 
 speaking insultingly of the army of the Union. 
 
 Search was then made in the hotel, and it was found that 
 eight persons were missing. One of the killed was a well- 
 known citizen of the town ; he was the speaker on the Union 
 side of the argument. The other two were strangers, and no one 
 could say which side they espoused. All those present declared 
 that they themselves were Union men, and it was supposed 
 that the eight who were missing were the party who had taken 
 the other side of the question. The evidence of each was taken 
 down by the police-officer. Vincent was not questioned, as, 
 having entered with the constables, it was supposed he was not 
 present at the affair. 
 
 In the morning Vincent read in the local paper a highly- 
 coloured account of the fray. After giving a large number of 
 wholly fictitious details of the fray, it went on to say: "The 
 victims were Cyrus D. Jenkins, a much-esteemed citizen and 
 
A STARTLING INCIDENT. 187 
 
 a prominent Unionist; the other two were guests at the hotel; 
 one had registered as P. J. Moore of Vermont, the other James 
 Harvey of Tennessee. Nothing is as yet known as to the 
 persons whose rooms were unoccupied, and who had doubtless 
 made their escape as soon as the affray was over; but the ex- 
 amination of their effects, which will be made by the police in 
 the morning, will doubtless furnish a clue by which they will 
 be brought to justice." 
 
 Having read this, Vincent looked for the news as to the 
 escape from Elmira, being anxious to know whether his com- 
 panions had been as fortunate as himself in getting clear away. 
 He was startled by reading the following paragraph : " We are 
 enabled to state that the police have received a letter stating 
 that one of the officers who escaped from Elmira prison has 
 adopted the disguise of a minister, and is travelling through 
 the country with a black servant. At present the authorities 
 are not disposed to attach much credit to this letter, and are 
 inclined to believe that it has been sent in order to put them 
 on a wrong scent. However a watch will doubtless be kept 
 by the police throughout the country for a person answering 
 to this description." Accustomed to rise early, Vincent was 
 taking his breakfast almost alone, only two or three of the 
 other guests having made their appearance. He finished his 
 meal hastily, and went out to Dan, who was lounging in 
 front of the hotel. 
 
 " Dan, go upstairs at once, pack the bag, bring it down and 
 go out with it immediately. I will pay the bill. Don't stop 
 to ask questions now." 
 
 Vincent then walked up to the desk at the end of the hall, 
 at which a clerk was sitting reading the paper. Sincerely 
 hoping that the man's eye had not fallen on this paragraph, 
 he asked if his account was made out. As he had fortunately 
 mentioned on the preceding evening that he should be leaving 
 
188 LEAVING IN HASTE. 
 
 in the morning, the bill was ready; and the clerk, scarce look- 
 ing up from the paper, handed it to him. Vincent paid him 
 the amount, saying carelessly, " I think I have plenty of time 
 to catch the train for the east?" 
 
 The clerk glanced at the clock. 
 
 " Yes, it goes at 8, and you have twenty minutes. It's only 
 five minutes' walk to the station." 
 
 •4^ 
 
 3*. 
 
 •7?N- 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 FUGITIVES. 
 
 N leaving the hotel Vincent walked a short distance, 
 and then stopped until Dan came up to him. 
 "Any ting de matter, sah?" 
 " Yes, Dan. There is a notice in the paper that 
 the police have obtained information that I am travelling dis- 
 guised as a minister, and have a negro servant with me." 
 
 "Who told dem dat^" Dan asked in surprise. 
 
 "AVe can talk about that presently, Dan; the great thing at 
 present is to get away from here. The train for the south 
 starts at ten. Give me the bag, and follow me at a distance. 
 I will get you a ticket for Nashville, and as you pass me in the 
 station I will hand it to you. It must not be noticed that we 
 are travelling together. That is the only clue they have got." 
 
 Dan obeyed his instructions. The journey was a long one. 
 The train was slow and stopped frequently; passengers got in 
 and out at every station. The morning's news from the various 
 points at which the respective forces were facing each other 
 was the general topic of conversation, and Vincent was inter- 
 ested in seeing how the tone gradually changed as the pas- 
 sengers from St. Louis one by one left the train and their 
 places were taken by those of the more southern districts. 
 At first the sentiment expressed had been violently Northern, 
 and there was no dissent from the general chorus of hope and 
 
190 AN INSOLENT QUESTIONER. 
 
 expectation that the South were ou theii* last legs aud that the 
 rebellion would shortly be stamped out; but gradually, as the 
 train approached the state of Tennessee, the Unionist opinion, 
 although expressed with even greater force and violence, was 
 by no means universal Many men read their papers in silence 
 and took no part whatever in the conversation, but Vincent 
 could see from the angry glances which they shot at the 
 speakers that the sentiments uttered were distasteful to them. 
 He himself had scarcely spoken during the whole joiu'ney. He 
 had for some time devoted himself to the newspaper, and had 
 then purchased a book from the newsboy who perambulated 
 the cars. Presently a rough-looking man who had been among 
 the wildest and most ^-iolent in his denunciation of the South 
 said, looking at Vincent : 
 
 "I see by the papers to-day that one of the cursed rebel 
 officers who gave them the slip at Elmira is travelling in the 
 disguise of a minister. I guess it's mighty unpleasant to know 
 that even if you meet a parson in a train like as not he is 
 a rebel in disguise. Xow, mister, may I ask where you have 
 come from and where you are going to?" 
 
 "You may ask what you like," Vincent said quietly; "but 
 I am certainly not going to answer impertinent questions." 
 
 A hum of approval was heard from several of the passengers. 
 
 " If you hadn't got that black coat on," the man said angrily, 
 " I would put you off the car in no time." 
 
 "Black coat or no black coat," Vincent said, "you may find 
 it more difficult than you think. My profession is a peaceful 
 one; but even a peaceful man, if assaulted, may defend himself. 
 You say it's unpleasant to know that if you travel with a man 
 in a black coat he may be a traitor. It's quite as unpleasant 
 to me to know that if I travel with a man in a brown one he 
 may be a notorious ruffian, and may as likely as not have just 
 served his time in a penitentiary." 
 
PUNISHING A BULLY. 191 
 
 Two or three of the passengers laughed loudly. The man, 
 starting up, crossed the car to where Vincent was sitting and 
 laid his hand roughly on his shoulder. 
 
 "You have got to get out!" he said "No man insults Jim 
 Mullens twice." 
 
 "Take your hand off my shoulder," Vincent said quietly, 
 "or you will be sorry for it." 
 
 The man shifted his hold to the collar of Vincent's coat 
 amidst cries of shame from some of the passengers, while the 
 others were silent, even those of his own party objecting to 
 an assault upon a minister. It was only the fact that the fellow 
 was a notorious local ruffian that prevented their expressing 
 open disapproval of the act. As the man grasped Vincent's 
 collar with his right hand Vincent saw his left go under his 
 coat towards the pocket in the back of the trousers where re- 
 volvers were always carried. In an instant he sprang to his 
 feet, and before the man, who was taken by surprise at 
 the suddenness of the movement, could steady himself, he 
 struck him a tremendous blow between the eyes, and at the 
 same moment, springing at his throat, threw him backward 
 on to the floor of the carriage. As he fell the man drew out 
 his revolver, but Vincent grasped his arm and with a sharp 
 twist wrenched the revolver from his grasp, and leaping up, 
 threw it out of the open window. The ruffian rose to his 
 feet, for a moment half dazed by the violence with w^hich he 
 had fallen, and poured out a string of imprecations upon Vin- 
 cent. The latter stood calmly awaiting a fresh attack. For a 
 moment the ruffian hesitated, and then, goaded to fury by the 
 taunting laughter of the lookers-on, was about to spring upon 
 him when he was seized by two or three of the passengers. 
 
 "I reckon you have made a fool enough of yourself already," 
 one of them said; "and we are not going to see a minister ill- 
 treated, not if we know it." 
 
192 A NOTORIOUS RUFFIAN. 
 
 " You need not hold him," Vincent said. " It is not because 
 one wears a black coat and is adverse to fighting that one is 
 not able to defend one's self. We all learn the same things at 
 college whether we are going into the church or any other pro- 
 fession. You can let him alone if he really wants any more, 
 which I do not beheve. I should be ashamed of myself if I 
 could not punish a ruffian of his kind." 
 
 "Let me get at him!" yelled Mullens; and the men who 
 held him, taking Vincent at his word, released him. He rushed 
 forward, but was received -with another tremendous blow on 
 the mouth. He paused a moment in his rush, and Vincent, 
 springing forward, administered another blow upon the same 
 spot, knocking him off his legs on to the floor. On getting 
 up he gave no sign of a desire to renew the conflict. His lips 
 were badly cut and the blood was streaming from his mouth, 
 and he looked at Vincent with an air of absolute bewilderment. 
 The latter, seeing that the conflict was over, quietly resumed 
 his seat; whilst several of the passengers came up to him, and, 
 shaking him warmly by the hand, congratulated him upon 
 having punished his assailant. 
 
 " I wish we had a few more ministers of your sort down this 
 way," one said. " That's the sort of preaching fellows like this 
 understand. It was well you got his six-shooter out of his 
 hand, for he would have used it as sure as fate. He ought to 
 have been lynched long ago, but since the troubles began these 
 fellows have had all their own way. But look to yourself 
 when he gets out; he belongs to a band who call themselves 
 Unionists, but who are nothing but plunderers and robbers. 
 If you take my advice, when you get to the end of your journey 
 you will not leave the station, but take a ticket straight back 
 north. I tell you your life won't be safe five minutes when 
 you once get outside the town. They daren't do anything 
 there, for, though folks have had to put up with a good deal 
 
FRIENDLY ADVICE. 193 
 
 they wouldn't stand the shooting of a minister; still, outside 
 the town I would not answer for your life for an hour." 
 
 *' I have my duties to perform," Vincent said, " and I shall 
 certainly carry them through; but I am obliged to you for 
 your advice. I can quite understand that ruffian," and he 
 looked at Mullens, who, with his handkerchief to his mouth, 
 was sitting alone in a corner — for the rest had all drawn away 
 from him in disgust — and glaring ferociously at him, "will 
 revenge himself if he has the opportunity. However, as far 
 as possible I shall be on my guard." 
 
 "At any rate," the man said, "I should advise you when 
 you get to Nashville to charge him with assault. We can all 
 testify that he laid hands on you first. That way he will get 
 locked up for some days anyhow, and you can go away about 
 your business, and he won't know where to find you when he 
 gets out." 
 
 ''Thank you — that would be a very good plan; but I might 
 lose a day or two in having to appear against him; I am 
 pressed for time and have some important business on hand, 
 and I have no doubt I shall be able to throw him off my 
 track, finish my business, and be off again before he can come 
 across me." 
 
 " Well, I hope no harm will come of it," the other said. " I 
 like you, and I never saw anyone hit so quickly and so hard. 
 It's a downright pity you are a preacher. My name's John 
 Morrison, and my farm is ten miles from Nashville, on the 
 Cumberland Eiver. If you should be going in that direction 
 I should be right glad if you would drop in on me." 
 
 The real reason that decided Vincent against following the 
 advice to give his assailant in charge was that he feared 
 he himself might be questioned as to the object of his journey 
 and his destination. The fellow would not improbably say 
 that he believed he was the Confederate officer who was 
 
 (538) N 
 
194 "THINGS ARE GOING BADLY, DAN." 
 
 trying to escape in the disguise of a clergyman and that he 
 had therefore tried to arrest him. He could of course give 
 no grounds for the accusation, still questions might be asked 
 which would be impossible for him to answer; and, however 
 plausible a story he might invent, the lawyer whom the fellow 
 would doubtless employ to defend him might suggest that the 
 truth of his statements might be easily tested by the despatch 
 of a telegram, in which case he would be placed in a most awk- 
 ward situation. It was better to run the risk of trouble with 
 the fellow and his gang than to do anything which might lead 
 to inquiries as to his identity. 
 
 When the train reached Nashville, Vincent proceeded to an 
 hotel. It was already late in the afternoon, for the journey 
 had occupied more than thirty hours. As soon as it was dark 
 he went out again and joined Dan, whom he had ordered to 
 follow him at a distance and to be at the corner of the first 
 turning to the right of the hotel as soon as it became dark. 
 Dan was at the point agreed upon, and he followed Vincent 
 until the latter stopped in a quiet and badly-lighted street. 
 
 " Things are going badly, Dan. I had a row with a ruffian 
 in the train, and he has got friends here, and this will add 
 greatly to our danger in getting to our lines. I must get 
 another disguise. AVhat money have you left?" 
 
 "Not a cent, sah. I had only a five-cent piece left when 
 we left St. Louis, and I spent him on bread on de journey." 
 
 "That is bad, Dan. I did not think your stock was so 
 nearly expended." 
 
 " I had to keep myself, sah, and to pay for de railroad, and 
 to buy dem tree suits of clothes, and to make de nigger I 
 lodged with a present to keep him mouth shut." 
 
 " Oh, I know you have had lots of expenses, Dan, and I am 
 sure that you have not wasted your money; but I had not 
 thought about it. I have only got ten dollars left, and we 
 
A GRAPHIC REPORT. 195 
 
 may have a hundred and fifty miles to travel before we are 
 safe. Anyhow, you must get another disguise, and trust to 
 luck for the rest. We have tramped a hundred and fifty miles 
 before now without having anything beyond what we could 
 pick up on the road. Here's the money. Get a rough suit of 
 working-man's clothes, and join me here again in an hour's 
 time. Let us find out the name of the street before we 
 separate, for we may miss our way and not be able to meet 
 again." 
 
 Passing up into the busy streets, Vincent presently stopped 
 and purchased a paper of a newsboy who was running along 
 shouting, "News from the war. Defeat of the rebels. Fight 
 in a railway car near Nashville : a minister punishes a border 
 rufiian." 
 
 "Confound those newspaper fellows!" Vincent muttered to 
 himself as he walked away. "They pick up every scrap of 
 news. I suppose a reporter got hold of some one who was in 
 the car." Turning down a quiet street, he opened the paper 
 and by the light of the lamp read a graphic and minute account- 
 of the struggle in the train. 
 
 "I won't go back to the hotel," he said to himself. "I shall 
 be having reporters to interview me. I shall be expected to 
 give them a history of my whole life : where I was born, and 
 where I went to school, and whether I prefer beef to mutton, 
 and whether I drink beer, and a thousand other things. No; 
 the sooner I am away the better. As to the hotel, I have only 
 had one meal, and they have got the bag with what clothes 
 there are; that will pay them well." Accordingly when 
 he rejoined Dan he told him that they would start at 
 once. 
 
 "It is the best way, anyhow," he said. "To-morrow, no 
 doubt, the fellow I had the row with will be watching the 
 hotel to see which way I go off", but after once seeing me go 
 
196 STARTING BY ROAD, 
 
 to the hotel he will not guess that I shall be starting this even- 
 ing. What have you got left, Dan?" 
 
 "I got two dollars, sah." 
 
 "That makes us quite rich men. We will stop at the first 
 shop we come to and lay in a stock of bread and a pound or 
 two of ham." 
 
 "And a bottle of rum, sah. Berry wet and cold sleeping 
 out of doors now, sah. Want a little comfort anyhow." 
 
 "Very well, Dan; I think we can afford that." 
 
 " Get one for half a dollar, massa. Could not lay out half a 
 dollar better." 
 
 Half an hour later they had left Nashville behind them, and 
 were tramping along the road towards the east, Dan carrying 
 a bundle in which the provisions were wrapped, and the neck 
 of the bottle of rum sticking out of his pocket. As soon as 
 they were well in the country Vincent changed his clothes for 
 those Dan had just bought him, and making the others up into 
 a bundle, continued his way. 
 
 "Why you not leave dem black clothes behind, sah? What 
 good take dem wid you?" 
 
 "I am not going to carry them far, Dan. The first wood or 
 thick clump of bushes we come to I shall hide them away; but 
 if you were to leave them here they would be found the first 
 thing in the morning, and perhaps be carried into the town 
 and handed over to the police, and they might put that and 
 the fact of my not having returned to the hotel — which is sure 
 to be talked about — together, and come to the conclusion that 
 either Mullens was right and that I was an escaped Con- 
 federate, or that I had been murdered by Mullens. In either 
 case they might get up a search, and perhaps send telegrams 
 to the troops in the towns beyond us. Anyhow, it's best the 
 clothes should not be found." 
 
 All night they tramped along, pausing only for half an hour 
 
BROUGHT TO A STAND. 197 
 
 about midnight, when Dan suggested that as he had only had 
 some bread to eat— and not too much of that — during the last 
 forty- eight hours, he thought that he could do with some 
 supper. Accordingly the bundle was opened, and they sat 
 down and partook of a hearty meal. Dan had wisely taken 
 the precaution of having the cork drawn from the bottle when 
 he bought it, replacing it so that it could be easily extracted 
 when required, and Vincent acknowledged that the spirit was 
 a not unwelcome addition to the meal. When morning broke 
 they had reached Duck's Eiver, a broad stream crossing the 
 road. 
 
 Here they drew aside into a thick grove, and determined 
 to get a few hours' sleep before proceeding. It was nearly 
 midday before they woke and proceeded to the edge of the 
 trees. Vincent reconnoitred the position. 
 
 "It is just as well we did not try to cross, Dan. I see the 
 tents of at least a regiment on the other bank. No doubt they 
 are stationed there to guard the road and railway bridge. 
 This part of the country is pretty equally divided in opinion, 
 though more of the people are for the South than for the North; 
 but I know there are guerrilla parties on both sides moving 
 about, and if a Confederate band was to pounce down on these 
 bridges and destroy them it would cut the communication with 
 their army in front, and put them in a very ugly position 
 if they were defeated. No doubt that's why they have 
 stationed that regiment there. Anyhow, it makes it awkward 
 for us. We should be sure to be questioned where we are 
 going, and as I know nothing whatever of the geography of the 
 place we should find it very difficult to satisfy them. We 
 must cross the river somewhere else. There are sure to be 
 some boats somewhere along the banks; at any rate, the first 
 thing to do is to move further away from the road." 
 
 They walked for two or three miles across the country. The 
 
198 A VAIN SEARCH. 
 
 fields for the most part were deserted, and although here and 
 there they saw cultivated patches, it was evident that most 
 of the inhabitants had quitted that part of the country, 
 which had been the scene of almost continued fighting from 
 the commencement of the war; the sufferings of the inhabitants 
 being greatly heightened by the bands of marauders who 
 moved about plundering and destroying under the pretence of 
 punishing those whom they considered hostile to the cause in 
 whose favour — nominally, at least — they had enrolled them, 
 selves. The sight of ruined farms and burnt houses roused 
 Vincent's indignation; for in Virginia private property had, 
 up to the time of Pope's assuming command of the army, 
 been respected, and this phase of civil war was new and very 
 painful to him. 
 
 " It would be a good thing," he said to Dan, "if the generals 
 on both sides in this district would agree to a month's truce, 
 and join each other in hunting down and hanging these 
 marauding scoundrels. On our side Mosby and a few other 
 leaders of bands composed almost entirely of gentlemen, have 
 never been accused of practices of this kind; but, with these 
 exceptions, there is little to choose between them." 
 
 After walking for four or five miles they again sat down till 
 evening, and then going down to the river, endeavoured to find 
 a boat by which they could cross, but to their disappointment 
 no craft of any kind was visible, although in many places there 
 were stages by the river-side, evidently used by farmers for 
 unloading their produce into boats. Vincent concluded at last 
 that at some period of the struggle all the boats must have 
 been collected and either sunk or carried away by one of the 
 parties to prevent the other crossing the river. 
 
 Hitherto they had carefully avoided all the farmhouses 
 that appeared to be inhabited; but Vincent now determined 
 to approach one of them and endeavour to gain some informa- 
 
♦'BRING YO' SHOT-GUN QUICK." 199 
 
 tion as to the distance from the next bridge, and whether it 
 was guarded by troops, and to find out if possible the position 
 in which the Northern forces in Tennessee were at present 
 posted — all of which points he was at present ignorant of. He 
 passed two or three large farmhouses without entering, for 
 although the greater part of the male population were away 
 with one or other of the armies, he might still find two or 
 three hands in such buildings. Besides, it was now late, and 
 whatever the politics of the inmates they would be suspicious 
 of such late arrivals, and would probably altogether refuse 
 them admittance. Accordingly another night was spent in the 
 wood. 
 
 The next morning, after walking a mile or two, they saw a 
 house at which Vincent determined to try their fortune. It 
 was small, but seemed to have belonged to people above the 
 class of farmer. It stood in a little plantation, and was sur- 
 rounded by a verandah. Most of the blinds were down, and 
 Vincent judged that the inmates could not be numerous. 
 
 "You remain here, Dan, and I will go and knock at the 
 door. It is better that we should not be seen together." 
 Vincent accordingly went forward and knocked at the door. 
 An old negress opened it. 
 
 "We have nothing for tramps," she said. "De house am 
 pretty well cleared out ob eberyting." She was about to shut 
 the door when Vincent put his foot forward and prevented it 
 closing. "Massa Charles," the negress called out, "bring yo' 
 shot-gun quick; here am tief want to break into the house." 
 
 " I am neither a thief nor a tramp," Vincent said; " and I do 
 not want anything, except that I should be glad to buy a loaf 
 of bread if you have one that you could spare. I have lost my 
 way, and I want to ask directions." 
 
 Dat am pretty likely story," the old woman said. " Bring 
 up dat shot-gun quick, Massa Charles." 
 
200 "YOU ARE A CONFEDERATE?" 
 
 "What is it, Chloe?" another female voice asked. 
 
 " Here am a man pretend he hab lost his way and wants to 
 buy a loaf. You stand back, Miss Lucy, and let your broder 
 shoot de villain dead." 
 
 " I can assure you that I am not a robber, madam," Vincent 
 said through the partly-opened door. "I am alone, and only 
 beg some information, which I doubt not you can give me." 
 
 " Open the door, Chloe," the second voice said inside; " that is 
 not the voice of a robber," 
 
 The old woman reluctantly obeyed the order and opened the 
 door, and Vincent saw in the passage a young girl of some six- 
 teen years old. He took off his hat. 
 
 "I am very sorry to disturb you," he said; "but I am an 
 entire stranger here, and am most desirous of crossing the river, 
 but can find no boat with which to do so." 
 
 "Why did you not cross by the bridge?" the girl asked. 
 "How did you miss the straight road?" 
 
 "Frankly, because there were Northern troops there," 
 Vincent said, " and I wish to avoid them if possible." 
 
 " You are a Confederate ?" the girl asked, when the old negress 
 interrupted her: 
 
 " Hush ! Miss Lucy, don't you talk about dem tings; der plenty 
 of mischief done already. AVhat hab you to do wid one side or 
 de Oder?" 
 
 The girl paid no attention to her words, but stood awaiting 
 Vincent's answer. He did not hesitate. There was something 
 in her face that told him that, friend or foe, she was not 
 likely to betray a fugitive, and he answered: 
 
 "I am a Confederate officer, madam. I have made my 
 escape from Elmira prison, and am trying to find my way back 
 into our lines." 
 
 " Come in, sir," the girl said, holding out her hand. " We 
 are Secessionists, heart and soul. My father and my brother 
 
A WARM WELCOME. 201 
 
 are with our troops — that is, if they are both alive. I have 
 little to offer you, for the Yankee bands have been here several 
 times, have driven off our cattle, emptied our barns, and even 
 robbed our hen-nests, and taken everything in the house they 
 thought worth carrying away. But whatever there is, sir, you 
 are heartily welcome to. I had a paper yesterday — it is not 
 often I get one — and I saw there that three of our officers had 
 escaped from Elmira. Are you one of theml" 
 
 " Yes, madam. I am Lieutenant Wingfield." 
 
 " Ah ! then you are in the cavalry. You have fought under 
 Stuart," the girl said. " The paper said so. Oh how I wish we 
 had Stuart and Stonewall Jackson on this side ! we should soon 
 drive the Yankees out of Tennessee." 
 
 " They would try to, anyhow," Vincent said, smiling, " and if 
 it were possible they would assuredly do it. I was in Ashley's 
 horse with the Stonewall division through the first campaign in 
 the Shenandoah Valley and up to Bull Eun, and after that 
 under Stuart. But is not your brother here? your servant 
 called to him." 
 
 " There is no one here but ourselves," the girl replied. " That 
 was a fiction of Chloe's, and it has succeeded sometimes when 
 we have had rough visitors. And now what can I do for you, 
 sir? You said you wanted to buy a loaf of bread, and there- 
 fore, I suppose, you are hungry. Chloe, put the bacon and 
 bread on the table, and make some coffee. I am afraid that is 
 all we can do, sir, but such as it is you are heartily welcome 
 to it." 
 
 "I thank you greatly," Vincent replied, "and will, if you 
 will allow me, take half my breakfast out to my boy, who is 
 waiting over there." 
 
 "Why did you not bring him in?" the girl asked. "Of 
 course he will be welcome too." 
 
 " I did not bring him in before because two men in these 
 
202 "THEY WILL SHOW YOU NO MERCY." 
 
 days are likely to alarm a lonely household; and I would rather 
 not bring him in now, because, if by any possibility the 
 searchers, who are no doubt after me, should call and ask you 
 whether two men, one a white and the other a negro, had been 
 here, you could answer no." 
 
 "But they cannot be troubling much about prisoners," the 
 girl said. " Why, in the fighting here and Missouri they have 
 taken many thousands of prisoners, and you have taken still 
 more of them in Virginia; surely they cannot trouble them- 
 selves much about one getting away." 
 
 "I am not afraid of a search of that kind," Vincent said; 
 "but, unfortunately, on my way down I had a row in the 
 train with a ruflSan named Mullens, who is, I understand, con- 
 nected with one of these bands of brigands, and I feel sure 
 that he will hunt me down if he can." 
 
 The girl turned pale. 
 
 "Oh!" she said, "I saw that in the paper too, but it said 
 that it was a minister. And it was you who beat that man and 
 threw his revolver out of the window? Oh, then, you are in 
 danger indeed, sir. He is one of the worst ruffians in the state, 
 and is the leader of the party who strijDped this house and 
 threatened to burn it to the ground. Luckily I was not at 
 home, having gone away to spend the night with a neighbour. 
 His baud have committed murders all over the country, hanging 
 up defenceless people on pretence that they were Secessionists. 
 They will show you no mercy if they catch you." 
 
 " No. I should not expect any great mercy if I fell into their 
 hands. Miss Lucy. I don't know your other name." 
 
 "My name is Kingston. I ought to have introduced myself 
 to you at once." 
 
 " Now you understand, Miss Kingston, how anxious I am to 
 get across the river, and that brings me to the question of the 
 information I want you to give me. How far is it from the 
 
"I KNOW WHERE THERE IS A BOAT." 203 
 
 next bridge on the south, and are there any Federal troops 
 there?" 
 
 "It is about seven miles to the bridge at William sport, 
 we are just half-way between that and the railway bridge at 
 Columbus. Yes, there are certainly troops there." 
 
 " Then I see no way for it but to make a small raft to carry 
 us across, Miss Kingston. I am a good swimmer, but the river 
 is full and of considerable width; still, I think I can get across. 
 But my boy cannot swim a stroke." 
 
 " I know where there is a boat hid in the wood near the 
 river," the girl said. " It belongs to a neighbour of ours, and 
 when the Yankees seized the boats he had his hauled up and 
 hidden in the woods. He was a Southerner, heart and soul, and 
 thought that he might be able sometimes to take useful infor- 
 mation across the river to our people ; but a few weeks after- 
 wards his house was attacked by one of these bands — it was 
 always said it was that of Mullens — and he was killed defend- 
 ing it to the last. He killed several of the band before he fell, 
 and they were so enraged that after plundering it they set it on 
 fire and fastened the door, and his wife and two maid-servants 
 were burned to death." 
 
 " I wish instead of throwing his pistol out of the window I 
 had blown his brains out with it," Vincent said; " and I would 
 have done so if I had known what sort of fellow he was. How- 
 ever, as to the boat, can you give me instructions where to find 
 it, and is it light enough for two men to carry 1 " 
 
 "Not to carry, perhaps, but to push along. It is a light 
 boat he had for pleasure. He had a large one, but that was 
 carried away with the others. I cannot give you directions, 
 but I can lead you to the place." 
 
 " I should not like you to do that," Vincent said. " We 
 might be caught, and your share in the aff'air might be 
 suspected." 
 
204 "I HAVE NO ONE TO GO TO. 
 
 "Oh! there is no fear of that," the girl said; "besides, I am 
 not afraid of danger." 
 
 " I don't think it is right, Miss Kingston, for a young lady 
 like you to be living here alone with an old servant in such times 
 as these. You ought to go into a town until it's all over." 
 
 "I have no one to go to," the girl said simply. "My 
 father bought this place and moved here from Georgia only six 
 years ago, and all my friends are in that state. Except our 
 neighbours round here I do not know a soul in Tennessee. 
 Besides, what can I do in a town? We can manage here, 
 because we have a few fowls, and some of our neighbours last 
 spring ploughed an acre or two of ground and planted corn for us, 
 and I have a little money left for buying other things; but it 
 would not last us a month if we went into a town. No, I have 
 nothing to do but to stay here until you drive the Yankees 
 back. I will willingly take you down to the boat to-night. 
 Chloe can come with us and keej) me company on the way 
 back. Of course it would not be safe to cross in the daytime." 
 
 "I thank you greatly, Miss Kingston, and shall always 
 remember your kindness. Now, when I finish my meal I will 
 go out and join my boy, and will come for you at eight o'clock; 
 it will be quite dark then." 
 
 " Why should you not stay here till then, Mr. Wingfield? it 
 is very unlikely that anyone will come along." 
 
 "It is unlikely, but it is quite possible," Vincent replied; 
 " and were I caught here by Mullens, the consequence would 
 be very serious to you as well as to myself. No, I could not 
 think of doing that. I will go out, and come back at eight 
 o'clock. I shall not be far away; but if anyone should come 
 and inquire, you can honestly say that you do not know where 
 I am." 
 
 "I have two revolvers here, sir; in fact I have three. L 
 always keep one loaded, for there is never any saying whether it 
 
A USEFUL PRESENT. 205 
 
 may not be wanted; the other two I picked up last spring. 
 There was a fight about a quarter of a mile from here, and 
 after it was over and they had moved away, for the Con- 
 federates won that time and chased them back towards Nash- 
 ville, I went out with Chloe with some water and bandages to 
 see if we could do anything for the wounded. We were at 
 work there till evening, and I think we did some good. As 
 we were comJng back I saw something in a low bush, and 
 going there found a Yankee officer and his horse both lying 
 dead; they had been killed by a shell, I should think. Stooping 
 over to see if he was quite dead I saw a revolver in his belt and 
 another in the holster of his saddk, so I took them out and 
 brought them home, thinking I might give them to some of 
 our men, for we were then, as we have always been, very 
 short of arms; but I have never had an opportunity of giving 
 them away, and I am very glad now that I have not. Here 
 they are, sir, and two packets of cartridges, for they are of the 
 same size as those of the pistol my father gave me when he 
 went away. You are heartily welcome to them." 
 
 *' Thank you extremely," Vincent said as he took the pistols 
 and placed the packets of ammunition in his pocket. "We 
 cut two heavy sticks the night we left Nashville so as to be 
 able to make something of a fight; but with these weapons we 
 shall feel a match for any small parties we may meet. Then 
 at eight o'clock I will come back again." 
 
 "I shall be ready," the girl said; "but I wish you would 
 have stopped, there are so many things I want to ask you 
 about, and these Yankee papers, which are all we see now, are 
 full of Hes." 
 
 " They exaggerate their successes and to some extent con- 
 ceal their defeats," Vincent said; "but I do not think it is the 
 fault of the newspapers, whose correspondents do seem to me 
 to try and tell the truth to their readers, but of the official 
 
206 DAN HAS GROWN IMPATIENT. 
 
 despatches of the generals. The newspapers tone matters down, 
 no doubt, because they consider it necessary to keep up the 
 public spirit; but at times they speak out pretty strongly too. 
 I am quite as sorry to leave as you can be that I should go, 
 Miss Kingston, but I am quite sure that it is very much the 
 wisest thing for me to do. By the way, if I should not be 
 here by half-past eight I shall not come at all, and you will 
 know that something has occurred to alter our plans. I trust 
 there is no chance of anything doing so, but it is as well to 
 arrange so that you should not sit up expecting me. Should 
 I not come back you will know that I shall be always grateful 
 to you for your kindness, and that when this war is over, if I 
 am alive, I will come back and thank you personally." 
 
 "Good-bye till this evening!" the girl said. "I will not 
 even let myself think that anything can occur to prevent your 
 return." 
 
 "Golly, Massa Vincent, what a time you hab been!" Dan 
 said when Vincent rejoined him. " Dis chile began to tink 
 dat somefing had gone wrong, and was going in anoder five 
 minutes to knock at de door to ask what dey had done to 
 you." 
 
 "It is all right, Dan, I have had breakfast, and have brought 
 some for you; here is some bread and bacon and a bottle of 
 coffee." 
 
 "Dat good, Massa; my teeth go chatter chatter wid sleep- 
 ing in dese damp woods; dat coffee do me good, sah. After 
 dat I shall feel fit for any ting." 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE BUSH-WHACKERS. 
 
 Y the way, Dan," Vincent said when the negro had 
 finished his meal, " we have not talked over that 
 matter of my clothes. I can't imagine how that 
 letter saying that one of us was disguised as a 
 minister and would have a negro servant came to be written. 
 Did you ever tell the people you lodged with anything about 
 the disguise ? " 
 
 "No, sah, neber said one word to dem about it; dey know 
 nothing whatsoeber. De way me do wid your letter was dis. 
 Me go outside town and wait for long time. At last saw black 
 fellow coming along. Me say to him, * Can you read '? ' and he 
 said as he could. I said 'I got a letter, I want to read him, 
 I gib you a quarter to read him to me;' so he said yes, and he 
 read de letter. He a long time of making it out, because he 
 read print but not read writing well. He spell it out word by 
 word, but I don't tink he understand dat it come from prison, 
 only dat it come from someone who wanted some rope and a 
 turn-screw. Me do just de same way wid de second letter. 
 As for de clothes, me buy dem dat day, make dem up in 
 bundle, and not go back to lodging at all. Me not know how 
 anyone could know dat I buy dat minister clothes for you, 
 sah. Me told de storekeeper dat dey was for cousin of mine, 
 who preach to de colored folk, and dat I send him suit as 
 
208 A VILLAINOUS TRICK. 
 
 present. Onless dat man follow me and watch me all de time 
 till we go off together, sah, me no see how de debbil he guess 
 about it." 
 
 "That's quite impossible, Dan; it never could have been 
 that way. It is very strange, for it would really seem that no 
 one but you and I and the other two officers could possibly know 
 about it." 
 
 " Perhaps one of dem want to do you bad turn, Massa, and 
 write so as to get you caught and shut up again." 
 
 Vincent started at the suggestion. Was it possible that 
 Jackson could have done him this bad turn after his having 
 aided him to make his escape! It would be a villainous trick; 
 but then he had always thought him capable of villainous 
 tricks, and it was only the fact that they were thrown together 
 in prison that had induced him to make up his quarrel with 
 him; but though Jackson had accepted his advances, it was 
 probable enough that he had retained his bad feeling against 
 him, and had determined, if possible, to have his revenge on 
 the first opportunity. 
 
 "The scoundrel," he said to himself, "after my getting him 
 free, to inform against me ! Of course I have no proof of it, 
 but I have not the least doubt that it was him. If we ever 
 meet again, Mr. Jackson, I will have it out with you." 
 
 " You got two pistols, sah," Dan said presently. " How you 
 get dem?" 
 
 "The lady of that house gave them to me, Dan; they are 
 one for you and one for me." 
 
 " Dis chile no want him, sah; not know what to do wid him. 
 Go off and shoot myself, for sure." 
 
 "Well, I don't suppose you would do much good with it, 
 Dan. As I am a good shot, perhaps I had better keep them 
 both. You might load them for me as I fire them." 
 
 "Berry well, sah; you show me how to load, me load." 
 
"IN THE WOOD/ 209 
 
 Vincent showed Dan how to extricate the discharged 
 cartridge-cases and to put in fresh ones, and after a quarter of 
 an hour's practice Dan was able to do this with some speed. 
 
 "When we going on, sah?" he said as, having learnt the 
 lesson, he handed the pistol back to Vincent. 
 
 "We are not going on until the evening, Dan. When it 
 gets dark the lady is going to take us to a place where there 
 is a boat hidden, and we shall then be able to cross the river." 
 
 "Den I will hab a sleep, sah. Noting like sleeping when 
 there is a chance." 
 
 " I believe you could sleep three-quarters of your time, Dan. 
 However, you may as well sleep now if you can, for there will 
 be nothing to do till night." 
 
 Vincent went back to the edge of the wood, and sat down 
 where he could command a view of the cottage. The country 
 was for the most part covered with wood, for it was but thinly 
 inhabited except in the neighbourhood of the main roads. Few 
 of the farmers had cleared more than half their ground; many 
 only a few acres. The patch, in which the house with its little 
 clump of trees stood nearly in the centre, was of some forty or 
 fifty acres in extent, and though now rank with weeds, had 
 evidently been carefully cultivated, for all the stumps had been 
 removed, and the fence round it was of a stronger and neater 
 character than that which most of the cultivators deemed 
 sufiicient. 
 
 Presently he heard the sound of horses' feet in the forest 
 behind him, and he made his way back to a road which ran 
 along a hundred yards from the edge of the wood. He reached 
 it before the horsemen came up, and lay down in the under- 
 wood a few yards back. In a short time two horsemen came 
 along at a walking pace. 
 
 " I call this a fool's errand altogether," one of them said in a 
 grumbling tone. " We don't know that they have headed this 
 
 (K8) o 
 
210 A SUSPICIOUS ARRIVAL. 
 
 way; and if they have, we might search these woods for a 
 month without finding them." 
 
 "That's so," the other said; "but Mullens has set his heart 
 on it, and we must try for another day or two. My idea is 
 that when the fellow heard what sort of a chap Mullens was, 
 he took the back train that night and went up north again." 
 
 Vincent heard no more, but it was enough to show him that 
 a sharp hunt was being kept up for him; and although he had 
 no fear of being caught in the woods, he was well pleased at 
 the thought that he would soon be across the water and beyond 
 the reach of his enemy. He went back again to the edge of 
 the clearing and resumed his watch. It was just getting dusk, 
 and he was about to join Dan when he saw a party of twelve 
 men ride out from the other side of the wood and make 
 towards the house. Filled with a vague alarm that possibly 
 someone might have caught sight of him and his follower on 
 the previous day, and might, on being questioned by the 
 searchers, have given them a clue as to the direction in which 
 they were going, Vincent hurried to the spot where he left 
 Dan. The negro jumped up as he approached. 
 
 "Me awake long time, sah. Began to wonder where you 
 had got to." 
 
 "Take your stick and come along, Dan, as fast as you can." 
 
 Without another word Vincent led the way along the edge 
 of the wood to the point where the clump of trees at the back 
 of the house hid it from his view. 
 
 "Now, Dan, stoop low and get across to those trees." 
 
 Greatly astonished at what was happening, but having im- 
 plicit faith in his master, Dan followed without* a question. 
 
 It was but ten minutes since Vincent had seen the horsemen, 
 but the darkness had closed in rapidly, and he had little fear 
 of his approach being seen. He made his way through the 
 trees, and crept up to the house, and then kept close along it 
 
"I ASK YOU FOR THE LAST TIMK" 211 
 
 until he reached the front. There stood the horses, with the 
 bridles thrown over their necks. The riders were all inside 
 the house. 
 
 "Look here, Dan," he whispered, *'you keep here perfectly 
 quiet until I join you again or you hear a pistol-shot. If you 
 do hear a shot, rush at the horses with your stick and drive 
 them off at full gallop. Drive them right into the woods if you 
 can, and then lie quiet there till you hear me whistle for you. 
 If you don't hear my whistle you will know that something has 
 happened to me, and then you must make your way home as 
 well as you can." 
 
 '* Oh, Master Vincent," Dan began; but Vincent stopped him. 
 
 "It's no use talking, Dan; you must do as I order you. I 
 hope all will be well; but it must be done anyhow." 
 
 " Let me come and load your pistol and fight with you, sah." 
 
 "You can do more good by stampeding the horses, Dan. 
 Perhaps, after all, there will be no trouble." 
 
 So saying, leaving Dan with the tears running down his 
 cheeks, Vincent went to the back of the house and tried the 
 door there. It was fastened. Then he went to the other side; 
 and here, the light streaming through the window, which was 
 open, and the sound of loud voices, showed him the room where 
 the party were. He crept cautiously up and looked in. Mullens 
 was standing facing Lucy Kingston; the rest of the men were 
 standing behind him. The girl was as pale as death, but was 
 quiet and composed. 
 
 " Now," Mullens said, " I ask you for the last time. You 
 have admitted that a man has been here to-day, and that you 
 gave him food. You say he is not in the house; and as we 
 have searched it pretty thoroughly, we know that's right enough. 
 You say you don't know where he is, and that may be true 
 enough in a sense ; but I have asked you whether he is coming 
 back again, and you won't answer me. I just give you three 
 
212 "one!" 
 
 seconds;" and he held out his arm with a pistol in it. " One!" 
 As the word " Two " left his lips, a pistol cracked, and Mullens 
 fell back with a bullet in his forehead. 
 
 At the same time Vincent shouted at the top of his voice, 
 "Come on, lads; wipe 'em out altogether. Don't let one of 
 them escape." As he spoke he discharged his pistol rapidly 
 into the midst of the men, who were for the moment too taken 
 by surprise to move, and every shot took effect upon them. 
 At the same moment there was a great shouting outside, and 
 the trampling of horses' feet. One or two of the men hastily 
 returned Vincent's fire, but the rest made a violent rush to the 
 door. Several fell over the bodies of their comrades, and 
 Vincent had emptied one of his revolvers and fired three shots 
 with the second before the last of those able to escape did so. 
 Five bodies remained on the floor. As they were still seven 
 to one against him, Vincent ran to the corner of the house, pre- 
 pared to shoot them as they came round; but the ruffians were 
 too scared to think of anything but escape, and they could be 
 heard running and shouting across the fields. 
 
 Vincent ran into the house. He had seen Lucy Kingston 
 fall prostrate at the same instant as the ruffian facing her. 
 Strung up to the highest tension, and expecting in another 
 second to be shot, the crack of Vincent's pistol had brought 
 her down as surely as the bullet of Mullens would have done. 
 Even in the excitement of firing, Vincent felt thankful when 
 he saw her fall, and knew that she was safe from the bullets 
 flying about. When he entered the room he found the old 
 negress lying beside her, and thought at first that she had 
 fallen in the fray. He found that she was not only alive, but 
 unhurt, having, the instant she saw her young mistress fall, 
 thrown herself upon her to protect her from harm. 
 
 "Am dey all gone, sahf she asked, as Vincent somewhat 
 roughly pulled her oflf the girl's body. 
 
"MY LEFT ARM IS BROKEN." 213 
 
 "They have all gone, Chloe; but I do not know how soon 
 they may be back again. Get your mistress round as soon as 
 you can. I am sure that she has only fainted, for she fell the 
 instant I fired, before another pistol had gone off." 
 
 Leaving the old woman to bring Miss Kingston round, he 
 reloaded his pistols and went to the door. In a few minutes 
 the sound of horses galloping was heard. 
 
 "Halt, or I fire!" he shouted. 
 
 "Don't shoot, sah! don't shoot! it am me!" and Dan rode 
 up, holding a second horse by the bridle. "I thought I might 
 as well get two ob dem, so I jump on de back ob one and get 
 hold ob anoder bridle while I was waiting to hear your pistol 
 fire. Den de moment I heard dat I set de oders oflf, and 
 chased dem to de corner where de gate was where dey came 
 in at, and along de road for half a mile; dey so frightened 
 dey not stop for a long time to come. Den I turn into de 
 wood and went through de trees, so as not to meet dem fellows, 
 and lifted two of de bars of the fence, and here I am. You are 
 not hurt, massa?" 
 
 "My left arm is broken, I think, Dan; but that is of no con- 
 sequence. I have shot five of these fellows — their leader among 
 them — and I expect three of the others have got a bullet some- 
 where or other in them. There was such a crowd round the 
 door that I don't think one shot missed. It was well I thought 
 of stampeding the horses; that gave them a greater fright than 
 my pistols. No doubt they thought that there was a party of 
 our bush-whackers upon them. Now, Dan, you keep watch, and 
 let me know if you see any signs of their returning. I think 
 they are too shaken up to want any more fighting; but as there 
 are seven of them, and they may guess there are only two or 
 three of us, it is possible they may try again." 
 
 "Me don't tink dey try any more, sah. Anyhow, I look out 
 sharp." So saying, Dan, fastening up one of the horses, rode 
 
214 "WHAT HAS HAPPENED?" 
 
 the other in a cuxle round and round the house and little 
 plantation, so that it would not be possible for anyone to cross 
 the clearing without being seen. Vincent returned to the 
 house, and found Miss Kingston just recovering consciousness. 
 She sat upon the ground in a confused way. 
 
 "What has happened, Nurse"?" 
 
 "Never mind at present, dearie. Juss you keep yourself 
 quiet, and drink a little water." 
 
 The girl mechanically obeyed. The minute she put down 
 the glass her eye fell upon Vincent, who was standing near 
 the door. 
 
 "Oh! I remember now!" she said, starting up. "Those men 
 were here, and they were going to shoot me. One — two — and 
 then he fired, and it seemed that I fell dead. Am I not 
 wounded ? '' 
 
 "He never fired at all. Miss Kingston; he will never fire 
 again. I shot him as he said 'two,' and no doubt the shock 
 of the sudden shot caused you to faint dead away. You fell 
 the same instant that he did." 
 
 "But where are the others'?" the girl said with a shudder. 
 "How imprudent of you to come here! I hoped you had 
 seen them coming towards the house." 
 
 " I did see them. Miss Kingston, and that was the reason I 
 came. I was afraid they might try rough measures to learn 
 from you where I was hidden. I arrived at the window just as 
 the scoundrel was pointing his pistol towards you, and then 
 there was no time to give myself up, and I had nothing to do 
 for it but to put a bullet through his head in order to save you. 
 Then I opened fire upon the rest, and my boy drove off their 
 horses. They were seized with a panic and bolted, thinking they 
 were surrounded. Of course I kept up my fire, and there are 
 four of them in the next room besides their captain. And now, 
 if you please, I will get you, in the first place, to bind my arm 
 
"WHAT AlVI I TO DO, CHLOE?" 215 
 
 tightly across my chest, for one of their bullets hit me in the 
 left shoulder, and has, I fancy, broken it." 
 
 The girl gave an exclamation of dismay. 
 
 "Do not be alarmed, Miss Kingston; a broken snoulder is 
 not a very serious matter, only I would rather it had not hap- 
 pened just at the present moment; there are more important 
 affairs in hand. The question is, What is to become of you? 
 It is quite impossible that you should stay here after what has 
 happened. Those scoundrels are sure to come back again." 
 
 "What am I to do, Chloe?" the girl asked in perplexity. 
 "I am sure we cannot stay here. We must find our way through 
 the woods to Nashville, and I must try and get something to 
 do there." 
 
 " There is another way, Miss Kingston, if you like to try it," 
 Vincent said. " Of course it would be toilsome and unpleasant, 
 but I do not think it would be dangerous, for even if we got 
 caught there would be no fear of your receiving any injury from 
 the Federal troops. My proposal is that you and Chloe should 
 go with us. If we get safely through the Federal lines I will 
 escort you to Georgia and place you with your friends there." 
 
 The girl looked doubtful for a moment, and then she shook 
 her head. 
 
 " I could not think of that, sir. It would be difficult enough 
 for j^ou to get through the enemy by yourselves. It would add 
 terribly to your danger to have us with you." 
 
 " I do not think so," Vincent replied. " Two men would be 
 sure to be questioned and suspected, but a party like ours would 
 be far less likely to excite suspicion. Every foot we get south 
 we shall find ourselves more and more among people who are 
 friendly to us, and although they might be afraid to give shelter 
 to men, they would not refuse to take women in. I really think. 
 Miss Kingston, that this plan is the best. In the first place, it 
 would be a dangerous journey for you through the woods to 
 
216 "CHLOE IS A LITTLE UPSET." 
 
 Nashville, and if you fall into the hands of any of those rufhans 
 who have been here you may expect uo mercy. At Nashville 
 you will have great difficulty in obtaining employment of any 
 kind, and even suppose you went further north your position 
 as a friendless girl would be a most painful one. As to your 
 staying here, that is plainly out of the question. I think that 
 there is no time to lose in making a decision. Those fellows 
 may go to the camp at the bridge, give their account of the 
 affair, declare they have been attacked by a party of Confederate 
 sympathizers, and return here with a troop of horse." 
 
 "What do you say, Chloel" Lucy asked. 
 
 "I'se ready to go ^wid you whereber you like, Miss Lucy; but 
 I do tink dat in times like dis dat a young gal is best wid her 
 own folk. It may be hard work getting across, but as to 
 danger dar can't be much more danger than dar has been in 
 stopping along here, so it seems to me best to do as dis young 
 officer says." 
 
 " Very well, then, I will, sir. We will go under your protec- 
 tion, and will give you as little trouble as we can. We will be 
 ready in five minutes. Now, Chloe, let us put a few things 
 together. The fewer the better. Just a small bundle which 
 we can carry in our hands." 
 
 In a few minutes they returned to the room, Chloe carrying 
 a large basket, and looking somewhat ruffled. 
 
 " Chloe is a little upset," the girl said, smiling, " because I 
 won't put my best things on; and the leaving her Sunday gown 
 behind is a sore trouble to her." 
 
 " No wonder, sah," Chloe said, " why dey say dat thar am 
 no pretty dresses in de 'Federacy, and dat blue gown wid red 
 spots is just as good as new, and it am downright awful to 
 tink dat dose fellows will come back and take it." 
 
 " Never mind, Chloe," Vincent said, smiling. " No doubt we 
 are short of pretty dresses in the South, but I daresay we shall 
 
THE START. 217 
 
 be able to find you something that will be almost as good. 
 But we must not stand talking. You are sure you have got 
 everything of value, Miss Kingston?" 
 
 " I have got my purse," she said, *' and Chloe has got some 
 food. I don't think there is anything else worth taking in the 
 house." 
 
 " Very well, we will be off," Vincent said, leading the way to 
 the door. 
 
 A minute later Dan rode past, and Vincent called him and 
 told him they were going to start. 
 
 "Shall we take de horses, sah?" 
 
 " No, Dan. We are going to carry out our original plan of 
 crossing the river in a boat, and I think the horses would be 
 rather in our way than not. But you had better not leave 
 them here. Take them to the farther side of the clearing and 
 get them through the fence into the forest, then strike across 
 as quickly as you can and join us where we were stopping to- 
 day. Miss Kingston and her servant are going with us. They 
 cannot stay here after what has taken place." 
 
 Dan at once rode off with the two horses, and the others 
 walked across to the edge of the clearing and waited until he 
 rejoined them. 
 
 "Now, Miss Kingston, you must be our guide at present." 
 
 "We must cross the road first," the girl said. "Nearly 
 opposite to where we are there is a little path through the 
 wood leading straight down to the river. The boat lies only a 
 short distance from it." 
 
 The path was a narrow one, and it was very dark under the 
 trees. 
 
 " Mind how you go," Vincent said as the girl stepped lightly 
 on ahead. " You might get a heavy fall if you caught your 
 foot on a root." 
 
 She instantly moderated her pace. " I know the path well, 
 
218 "WE WILL CRY QUITS FOR THE PRESENT." 
 
 but it was thoughtless of me to walk so fast. I forgot you did 
 not know it, and if you were to stumble you might hurt your 
 arm terribly How does it feel now?" 
 
 "It certainly hurts a bit," Vincent replied in a cheerful tone; 
 " but now it is strapped tightly to me it cannot move much. 
 Please do not worry about me." 
 
 "Ah!" she said, "I cannot forget how you got it — ^how you 
 attacked twelve men to save me!" 
 
 "Still less can I forget, Miss Kingston, how you, a young 
 girl, confronted death rather than say a word that would place 
 me in their power." 
 
 "That was quite different, Mr. Wingfield. My own honour 
 was pledged not to betray you, who had trusted me." 
 
 "Well, we will cry quits for the present, Miss Kingston; or, 
 rather, we will be content to remain for the present in each 
 other's debt." 
 
 A quarter of an hour's walking brought them to the river. 
 
 "Now," Lucy said, "we must make our way about ten yards 
 through these bushes to the right." 
 
 With some diflBculty they passed through the thick screen of 
 bushes, the girl still leading the way. 
 
 "Here it is," she said; "I have my hand upon it." Vincent 
 was soon beside her, and the negroes quickly joined them. 
 
 "There are no oars in the boat," Vincent said, feeling along 
 the seat. 
 
 "Oh! I forgot! They are stowed away behind the bushes 
 on the right; they were taken out, so that if the Yankees found 
 the boat it would be of no use to them." 
 
 Dan made his way through the bushes, and soon found the 
 oars. Then uniting their strength they pushed the boat through 
 the high rushes that screened it from the river. 
 
 "It is afloat," Vincent said. "Now, Dan, take your place in 
 the bow." 
 
A LEAKY BOAT. 219 
 
 " I will row, Mr. Wingfield. I am a very good hand at it. 
 So please take your seat with Chloe in the stern." 
 
 "Dan can take one oar, anyhow," Vincent replied; "but I 
 will let you row instead of me. I am afraid I should make a 
 poor hand of it with only one arm." 
 
 The boat pushed quietly out. The river was about a hundred 
 yards wide at this point. They had taken but a few strokes 
 when Vincent said : 
 
 "You must row hard, Miss Kingston, or we shall have to 
 swim for it. The water is coming through the seams fast." 
 
 The girl and Dan exerted themselves to the utmost; but, 
 short as was the passage, the boat was full almost to the 
 gunwale before they reached the opposite bank, the heat of the 
 sun having caused the planks to open during the months it had 
 been lying ashore. 
 
 " This is a wet beginning," Lucy Kingston said laughing, as 
 she tried to wring the water out of the lower part of her dress. 
 "Here, Chloe; you wring me and I will wring you." 
 
 " Now, Dan, get hold of that head-rope," Vincent said; " haul 
 her up little by little as the water runs out over the stern." 
 
 "I should not trouble about the boat, Mr. Wingfield; it is 
 not likely we shall ever want it again." 
 
 " I was not thinking of the boat; I was thinking of ourselves. 
 If it should happen to be noticed at the next bridge as it 
 drifted down, it would at once suggest to anyone on the look- 
 out for us that we had crossed the river; whereas, if we get it 
 among the bushes here, they will believe that we are hidden in 
 the woods or have headed back to the north, and we shall be 
 a long way across the line, I hope, before they give up searching 
 for us in the woods on the other side." 
 
 "Yes; I didn't think of that. "We will help you with the 
 rope." 
 
 The boat was very heavy, now that it was full of water. 
 
220 THE BEST COURSE TO TAKE. 
 
 Inch by inch it was pulled up, until the water was all out 
 except near the stern. Dan and Vincent then turned it bottom 
 upwards, and it was soon hauled up among the bushes. 
 
 " Now, Miss Kingston, which do you think is our best course 1 
 I know nothing whatever of the geography here." 
 
 "The next town is Mount Pleasant; that is where the 
 Williamsport road passes the railway. If we keep south we 
 shall strike the railway, and that will take us to Mount Pleas- 
 ant. After that the road goes on to Florence, on the Tennessee 
 Eiver. The only place that I know of on the road is Lawrence- 
 burg. That is about forty miles from here, and I have heard 
 that the Yankees are on the line from there right and left. I 
 believe our troops are at Florence; but I am not sure about 
 that, because both parties are constantly shifting their position, 
 and I hear very little, as you may suppose, of what is being 
 done. Anyhow, I think we cannot do better than go on until 
 we strike the railway, keep along by that till we get within 
 a short distance of Mount Pleasant, and then cross it. After 
 that we can decide whether we will travel by the road or keep 
 on through the woods. But we cannot find our way through 
 the woods at night; we should lose ourselves before we had 
 gone twenty yards." 
 
 "I am afraid we should. Miss Kingston." 
 
 "Please call me Lucy," the girl interrupted. "I am never 
 called anything else, and I am sure this is not a time for 
 ceremony." 
 
 " I think that it mil be better; and will you please call me 
 Vin. It is much shorter and pleasanter using our first names ; 
 and as we must pass for brother and sister if we get among the 
 Yankees, it is better to get accustomed to it. I quite agree 
 with you that it will be too dark to find our way through the 
 woods unless we can discover a path. Dan and I will see if we 
 can find one. If we can, I think it w411 be better to go on a 
 
LIGHTING A FIRE. 221 
 
 little way at any rate, so as to get our feet warm and let our 
 clothes dry a little." 
 
 "They will not dry to-night," Lucy said. "It is so damp 
 in the woods that even if our clothes were dry now they would 
 be wet before morning." 
 
 " I did not think of that. Yes, in that case I do not see 
 that we should gain anything by going farther; we will push 
 on for two or three hundred yards, if we can, and then we can 
 light a fire without there being any chance of it being seen 
 from the other side." 
 
 "That would be comfortable, Mr. — I mean Vin," the girl 
 agreed. " That is, if you are quite sure that it would be safe. 
 I would rather be wet all night than that we should run any 
 risks." 
 
 " I am sure if we can get a couple of hundred yards into 
 this thick wood the fire would not be seen through it," Vincent 
 said; " of course I do not mean to make a great bonfire which 
 would light up the forest." 
 
 For half an hour they forced their way through the bushes, 
 and then Vincent said he was sure that they had come far 
 enough. Finding a small open space, Dan, and Lucy, and the 
 negress set to work collecting leaves and dry sticks. Vincent 
 hadfstill in his pocket the newspaper he had bought in the 
 streets of Nashville, and he always carried lights. A piece of 
 the paper was crumpled up and lighted, a few of the driest 
 leaves they could find dropped upon it, then a few twigs, until 
 at last a good fire was burning. 
 
 "I think that is enough for the present," Vincent said. 
 " Now we will keep on adding wood as fast as it burns down, 
 so as to get a great pile of embers, and keep two or three good 
 big logs burning all night." 
 
 He then gave directions to Dan, who cut a long stick and 
 fastened it to two saplings, one of which grew Just in front of 
 
222 MORE COMFORTABLE. 
 
 the fire. Then he set to work and cut off branches, and laid 
 them sloping against it, and soon had an arbour constructed of 
 sufficient thickness to keep off the night dews. 
 
 "I think you will be snug in there," Vincent said when he 
 had finished. "The heat of the fire will keep you dry and 
 warm, and if you lie with your heads the other way I think 
 your things will be dry by the morning. Dan and I will lie 
 down by the other side of the fire. We are both accustomed 
 to sleep in the open air, and have done so for months." 
 
 " Thank you very much," she said. " Our things are drying 
 already, and I am as warm as a toast; but, indeed, you need 
 not trouble about us. We brought these warm shawls with us 
 on purpose for night-work in the forest. Now, I think we will 
 try the contents of the basket Dan has been carrying." 
 
 The basket, which was a good-sized one, was opened. Chloe 
 had before starting put all the provisions in the house into it, 
 and it contained three loaves, five or six pounds of bacon, a 
 canister of tea and loaf-sugar, a small kettle, and two pint 
 mugs, besides a number of odds and ends. The kettle Dan 
 had, by Chloe's direction, filled with water before leaving the 
 river, and this was soon placed among the glowing embers. 
 
 **But you have brought no teapot, Chloe!" 
 
 "Dar was not no room for it, Miss Lucy. We can make tea 
 berry well in de kettle." 
 
 "So we can. I forgot that. We shall do capitally." 
 
 The kettle was not long in boiling. Chloe produced some 
 spoons and knives and forks from the basket. 
 
 "Spoons and forks are luxuries, Chloe," Vincent said laugh- 
 ing. "We could have managed without them." 
 
 "Yes, sah; but me not going to leave massa's silver for dose 
 villains to find." 
 
 Lucy laughed. "At any rate, Chloe, we can turn the silver 
 into money if we run short. Now the kettle is boiling." 
 
"WHAT A DAY THIS HAS BEEN!" 223 
 
 It was taken off the fire, and Lucy poured some tea into it 
 from the canister, and then proceeded to cut up the bread. 
 A number of slices of bacon had already been cut off, and a 
 stick thrust through them, and Dan, who was squatted at the 
 other side of the fire holding it over the flames, now pro- 
 nounced them to be ready. The bread served as plates, and the 
 party were soon engaged upon their meal, laughing and talking 
 over it as if it had been an ordinary picnic in the woods, though 
 at times Vincent's face contracted from the sharp twitching of 
 pain in his shoulder. Vincent and Lucy first drank their tea, 
 and the mugs were then handed to Dan and Chloe. 
 
 "This is great fun," Lucy said. "If it goes on like it all 
 through our journey we shall have no need to grumble. Shall 
 we, Chloe r' 
 
 "If you don't grumble, Miss Lucy, you may be quite sure 
 dat Chloe will not. But we hab not begun our journey at 
 present; and I spec dat we shall find it pretty hard work before 
 we get to de end. But nebber mind dat; any ting is better dan 
 being all by ourselves in dat house. Terrible sponsibility dat." 
 
 "It was lonely," the girl said, "and I am glad we are away 
 from it whatever happens. What a day this has been! Who 
 could have dreamt when I got up in the morning that all this 
 would take place before night? It seems almost like a dream, 
 and I can hardly believe" — and here she stopped with a little 
 shiver as she thought of the scene she had passed through with 
 the band of bush-whackers. 
 
 " I would not think anything at all about it," Vincent said. 
 "And now I should recommend your turning in, and getting 
 to sleep as soon as you can. We will be off at daybreak, and 
 it is just twelve o'clock now." 
 
 Five minutes later Lucy and her old nurse were snugly en- 
 sconsed in their little bower, while Vincent and Dan stretched 
 themselves at full length on the other side of the fire. In spite 
 
224 Vincent's wound. 
 
 of the pain in his shoulder Vincent dosed off occasionally, but 
 he was heartily glad when he saw the first gleam of light in 
 the sky. He woke Dan. 
 
 " Dan, do you take the kettle down to the river and fill it. 
 We had better have some breakfast before we make our start. 
 If you can't find your way back, whistle and I will answer 
 you." 
 
 Dan, however, had no occasion to give the signal. It took 
 him little more than five minutes to traverse the distance that 
 had occupied them half an hour in the thick darkness, and 
 Vincent was quite surprised when he reappeared again with 
 the kettle. Not until it was boiling, and the bacon was ready, 
 did Vincent raise his voice and call Lucy and the nurse. 
 
 "This is reversing the order of things altogether," the girl 
 said as she came out and saw breakfast already prepared. " I 
 shall not allow it another time, I can tell you." 
 
 *' We are old campaigners, you see," Vincent said, " and ac- 
 customed to early movements. Now please let us waste no 
 time, as the sooner we are off the better." 
 
 In a quarter of an hour breakfast was eaten and the basket 
 packed, and they were on their way. Now the bright, glowing 
 light in the east was sufficient guide to them as to the direction 
 they should take, and setting their face to the south they started 
 through the forest. In a quarter of an hour they came upon 
 a little stream running through the wood, and here Vincent 
 suggested that Lucy might like a wash, a suggestion which was 
 gratefully accepted. He and Dan went a short distance down 
 the streamlet, and Vincent bathed his face and head. 
 
 " Dan, I will get you to undo this bandage and get off my 
 coat; then I will make a pad of my handkerchief and dip it in 
 the water and you can lay it on my shoulder, and then help me 
 on again with my coat. My arm is getting horribly painful." 
 
 Vincent's right arm was accordingly drawn through the sleeve 
 
225 
 
 and the coat turned down so as to enable Dan to lay the wet 
 pad on the shoulder. 
 
 " It has not bled much," Vincent said, looking down at it. 
 
 "No, sah, not much blood on de shirt." 
 
 " Pull the coat down as far as the elbow, Dan, and bathe it 
 for a bit." 
 
 Using his cap as a baler, Dan bathed the arm for ten 
 minutes, then the wet pad was placed in position, and with 
 some difficulty the coat got on again. The arm was then 
 bandaged across the chest, and they returned to the women, 
 who were beginning to wonder at the delay. 
 
 (53S) 
 
CHAPTEE XIIL 
 
 LAID UP. 
 
 [OU must see a surgeon whatever the risk," Lucy said 
 when the others joined them, for now that it was 
 light she could see by the paleness of Vincent's 
 face, and the drawn expression of the mouth, how 
 much he had suffered. 
 
 " You have made so light of your wound that we have not 
 thought of it half as much as we ought to do, and you must 
 have thought me terribly heartless to be laughing and talking 
 when you were in such pain. But it will never do to go on 
 like this; it is quite impossible for you to be travelling so far 
 without having your shoulder properly attended to." 
 
 "I should certainly be glad to have it looked to," Vincent 
 replied. " I don't know whether the bullet's there or if it has 
 made its way out, and if that could be seen to, and some 
 spHnts or something of that sort put on to keep things in their 
 right place, no doubt I should be easier; but I don't see how 
 it is to be managed. At any rate, for the present we must 
 go on, and I would much rather that you said nothing about 
 it. There it is, and fretting over it won't do it any good, 
 while if you talk of other things I may forget it sometimes." 
 
 In two hours they came upon the railway, whose course lay 
 diagonally across that they were taking. They followed it 
 until they caught sight of the houses of Mount Pleasant, some 
 
LUCY TAKES THE COMMAND. 227 
 
 two miles away, and then crossed it. After walking some dis- 
 tance farther they came upon a small clearing with a log-hut, 
 containing apparently three or four rooms, in the centre. 
 
 " We had better skirt round this," Vincent suggested. 
 
 " No," Lucy said in a determined voice. " I have made up 
 my mind I would go to the first place we came to and see 
 whether anything can be done for you. I can see you are 
 in such pain you can hardly walk, and it will be quite impos- 
 sible for you to go much further. They are sure to be Con- 
 federates at heart here, and even if they will not take us in, 
 there is no fear of their betraying us ; at any rate we must risk 
 it." 
 
 Vincent began to remonstrate, but without paying any attention 
 to him the girl left the shelter of the trees and walked straight 
 towards the house. The others followed her. Vincent had 
 opposed her suggestion, but he had for some time acknowledged 
 to himself that he could not go much further. He had been 
 trying to think what had best be done, and had concluded 
 that it would be safest to arrange with some farmer to board 
 Lucy and her nurse for a time, while he himself with Dan 
 went a bit farther; and then, if they could get no one to 
 take them in, would camp up in the woods and rest. He 
 decided that in a day or two if no improvement took place in 
 his wound he would give himself up to the Federals at Mount 
 Pleasant, as he would there be able to get his wound attended 
 to. 
 
 " I don't think there is anyone in the house," Lucy said, 
 looking back over her shoulder; "there is no smoke coming 
 from the chimney, and the shutters are closed, and besides the 
 whole place looks neglected." 
 
 Upon reaching the door of the house it was evident that 
 it had been deserted. Lucy had now assumed the command. 
 
 "Dan," she said, "there is no shutter to the window of that 
 
228 TAKING POSSESSION. 
 
 upper room. You must manage to climb up there and get in at 
 that window, and then open the door to us." 
 
 "All right, missie, me manage dat," Dan said cheerfully. 
 Looking about he soon found a long pole which would answer 
 his purpose, placed the end of this against the window, and 
 climbed up. It was not more than twelve feet above the 
 ground. He broke one of the windows, and inserting his hand 
 undid the fastening and climbed in at the window. A minute 
 later they heard a grating sound, and then the lock shot back 
 under the application of his knife, and the door swung open. 
 
 " That will do nicely," Lucy said, entering. " We will take 
 possession. If the owners happen to come back we can pay 
 them for the use of the place." 
 
 The furniture had been removed with the exception of a few 
 of the heavy articles, and Chloe and Lucy at once set to work, 
 and with bunches of long grass swept out one of the rooms. Dan 
 cut a quantity of grass and piled it upon an old bedstead that 
 stood in the corner, and Lucy smoothed it down. 
 
 "Now, sir," she said peremptorily to Vincent, "you will lie 
 down and keep yourself quiet, but first of all I will cut your 
 coat ofiP." 
 
 One of the table-knives soon effected the work, and the coat 
 was rolled up as a pillow. Dan removed his boots, and Vin- 
 cent, who was now beyond even remonstrating, laid himself 
 down on his cool bed. 
 
 "Now, Chloe," Miss Kingston said when they had left 
 Vincent's room, "I will leave him to your care. I am sure 
 that you must be thoroughly tired, for I don't suppose you 
 have walked so many miles since you were a girl." 
 
 "I is tired, missie; but I am ready to do anyting you 
 want." 
 
 " I only want you to attend to him, Chloe. First of all you 
 had better make some tea. You know what is a good thing 
 
PREPARING FOR A STAY. 229 
 
 to give for a fever, and if you can find anything in the garden 
 to make a drink of that sort, do; but I hope he will dose oif 
 for some time. When you have done, you had better get this 
 place tidy a little; it is in a terrible litter. Evidently no one 
 has been in since they moved out." 
 
 The room, indeed, was strewed with litter of all sorts, 
 rubbish not worth taking away, old newspapers, and odds and 
 ends of every description. Lucy looked about among these 
 for some time, and with an exclamation of satisfaction at last 
 picked up two crumpled envelopes. They were both addressed 
 "William Jenkins, Woodford, near Mount Pleasant." 
 
 " That is just what I wanted," she said. 
 
 " What am you going to do. Miss Lucy 1 " 
 
 " I am going to Mount Pleasant," she said. 
 
 *'Lor a marcy, dearie, you are not going to walk that 
 distance! You must have walked twelve miles already." 
 
 " I should if it were twice as far, Chloe. There are some 
 things we must get. Don't look alarmed, I shall take Dan 
 with me. Now, let me see. In the first place there are lemons 
 for making drink and linseed for poultices, some meat for 
 making broth, and some flour, and other things for ourselves; 
 we may have to stay here for some time. Tell me just what 
 you want and I will get it." 
 
 Chloe made out a list of necessaries. 
 
 " I sha'n't be gone long," the girl said. "If he asks after 
 me or Dan, make out we are looking about the place to see 
 what is useful. Don't let him know I have gone to Mount 
 Pleasant, it might worry him." 
 
 Dan at once agreed to accompany the girl to Mount Pleasant 
 when he heard that she was going to get things for his master. 
 Looking about he found an old basket among the litter, and 
 they started without delay by the one road from the clearing, 
 which led, they had no doubt, to the town. It was about 
 
230 "IT MIGHT HAVE BEEN WORSE." 
 
 two miles distant, and was really but a large village. A few 
 Federal soldiers from the camp hard by were lounging about 
 the streets, but these paid no attention to them. Lucy soon 
 made her purchases, and then went to the house that had been 
 pointed out to her as being inhabited by the doctor who at- 
 tended to the needs of the people of Mount Pleasant and the 
 surrounding district. Fortunately he was at home. Lucy 
 looked at him closely as he entered the room and took his 
 seat. He was a middle-aged man with a shrewd face, and she 
 at once felt that she might have confidence in it. 
 
 " Doctor," she said, " I want you to come out to see someone 
 who is very ill." 
 
 "What is the matter with him? or is it him or her?" 
 
 "It is — it's — " and Lucy hesitated, "a hurt he has got." 
 
 "A wound, I suppose?" the doctor said quietly. "You may 
 as well tell me at once, as for me to find out when I get there, 
 then I can take whatever is required with me." 
 
 "Yes, sir. It is a wound," Lucy said. "His shoulder is 
 broken, I believe, by a pistol bullet." 
 
 " Umph ! " the doctor said. " It might have been worse. Do 
 not hesitate to tell me all about it, young lady. I have had a 
 vast number of cases on hand since these troubles began. By 
 the way, I do not know your face, and I thought I knew every- 
 one within fifteen miles around." 
 
 "I come from the other side of the Duck river. But at 
 present he is lying at a place called Woodford, but two miles 
 from here." 
 
 "Oh, yes! I know it. But I thought it was empty. Let 
 me see, a man named Jenkins lived there. He was killed at the 
 beginning of the troubles in a fight near Murfreesboro. His widow 
 moved in here; and she has married again and gone five miles 
 on the other side. I know she was trying to sell the old place." 
 
 " We have not purchased it, sir; we have just squatted there. 
 
"WE HAVE NO IDEA OF SUCH A THING." 231 
 
 My friend was taken so bad that we could go no further. We 
 were trying, doctor, to make our way down south." 
 
 " Your friend, whoever he is, did a very foolish thing to 
 bring a young lady like yourself on such a long journey. You 
 are not a pair of runaway lovers, are you"?" 
 
 "No, indeed," Lucy said, flushing scarlet; "we have no idea 
 of such a thing. I was living alone, and the house was attacked 
 by bush-whackers, the band of a villain named Mullens." 
 
 " Oh ! I saw all about that in the Nashville paper this morning. 
 They were attacked by a band of Confederate plunderers, it said." 
 
 " They were attacked by one man," the girl replied. " They 
 were on the point of murdering me when he arrived. He shot 
 Mullens and four of his band and the rest made off", but he got 
 this wound. And as I knew the villains would return again 
 and burn the house and kill me, I and my old nurse determined 
 to go southward to join my friends in Georgia." 
 
 " Well, you can tell me more about it as we go," the doctor 
 said. " I will order my buggy round to the door, and drive 
 you back. I will take my instruments and things with me. 
 It is no business of mine whether a sick man is a Confederate 
 or a Federal; all my business is to heal them." 
 
 " Thank you very much, doctor. While the horse is being 
 put in I will go down and tell the negro boy with me to go 
 straight on with a basket of things I have been buying." 
 
 "Where is he now'?" the doctor asked. 
 
 "I think he is sitting down outside the door, sir." 
 
 "Then you needn't go down," the doctor said. "He can 
 jump up behind and go with us. He will get there all the 
 quicker." 
 
 In five minutes they were driving down the village, with Dan 
 in the back seat. On the way the doctor obtained from Lucy 
 a more detailed account of their adventures. 
 
 " So he is one of those Confederate officers who broke prison 
 
232 A BIT OF NEWS. 
 
 at Elmira," he said. "I saw yesterday that one of his com- 
 panions was captured." 
 
 " Was he, sir? How was that?" 
 
 "It seems that he had made his way down to Washington, 
 and was staying at one of the hotels there as a Mr. James of 
 Baltimore. As he was going through the street he was sud- 
 denly attacked by a negro, who assaulted him with such fury 
 that he would have killed him had he not been dragged off by 
 passers-by. The black would have been very roughly treated, 
 but he denounced the man he had attacked as one of the Con- 
 federate officers who had escaped from the prison. It seems 
 that the negro had been a slave of his who had been barbar- 
 ously treated, and finally succeeded in making his escape and 
 reaching England, after which he went to Canada; and now 
 that it is safe for an escaped slave to live in the Northern 
 States without fear of arrest or ill-treatment, he had come 
 down to Washington with the intention of engaging as a teem- 
 ster with one of the Northern armies, in the hope when he 
 made his way to Richmond of being able to gain some news of 
 his wiie, whom his master had sold before he ran away from 
 him." 
 
 "It served the man right!" Lucy said indignantly. "It's a 
 good thing that the slaves should turn the tables sometimes 
 upon masters who ill-treat them." 
 
 "You don't think my patient would ill-treat his slaves?" the 
 doctor asked with a little smile. 
 
 "I am sure he wouldn't," the girl said indignantly. "Why, 
 the boy behind you is one of his slaves, and I am sure he would 
 give his life for his master." 
 
 Dan had overheard the doctor's story, and now exclaimed : 
 
 " No, sah. Massa Vincent de kindest of masters. If all like 
 him, de slaves eberywhere contented and happy. What was de 
 name of dat man, sah, you was speaking of?" 
 
"A VERY KNIGHT-ERRANT." 233 
 
 " His name was Jackson," the doctor answered. 
 
 " I tought so," Dan exclaimed in excitement. " Massa never 
 mentioned de names ob de two officers who got out wid him, 
 and it war too dark for me to see their faces; but dat story 
 made me tink it must be him. Bery bad man that; he libs 
 close to us, and Massa Vincent one day pretty nigh kill him 
 because he beat dat bery man who has catched him now on de 
 street of Washington. When dat man sell him wife Massa 
 Vincent buy her so as to prevent her falling into bad hands. 
 She safe now wid his mother at de Orangery — dat's the name 
 of her plantation." 
 
 "My patient must be quite an interesting fellow, young 
 lady," the doctor said, with a rather slight t^vinkle of his eye. 
 *' A very knight-errant. But there is the house now; we shall 
 soon see all about him." 
 
 Taking with him the case of instruments and medicines he 
 had brought, the doctor entered Vincent's room. Lucy entered 
 first; and although surprised to see a stranger with her, Vincent 
 saw by her face that there was no cause for alarm. 
 
 " I have brought you a doctor," she said. " You could not 
 go on as you were, you know. So Dan and I have been to 
 fetch one." 
 
 The doctor now advanced and took Vincent's hand. 
 
 "Feverish," he said, looking at his cheeks, which were now 
 flushed. " You have been doing too much, I fancy. Now let 
 us look at this wound of yours. Has your servant got any 
 warm water?" he asked Lucy. 
 
 Lucy left the room, and returned in a minute with a kettleful 
 of warm water and a basin, which was among the purchases 
 she had made at Mount Pleasant. 
 
 " That is right," the doctor said, taking it from her. " Now 
 we will cut open the shirt sleeve. I think, young lady, you had 
 better leave us, unless you are accustomed to the sight of wounds." 
 
234 "NOT AS SOON AS THAT." 
 
 "I am not accustomed to them, sir; but as thousands of 
 women have been nursing the wounded in the hospitals, I 
 suppose I can do so now." 
 
 Taking a knife from the case, the doctor cut open the shirt 
 from the neck to the elbow. The shoulder was terribly swollen 
 and inflamed, and a little exclamation of pain broke from Lucy. 
 
 " That is the effect of walking and inattention," the doctor 
 said. "If I could have taken him in hand within an hour of 
 his being hit the matter would have been simple enough; but 
 I cannot search for the ball, or in fact do anything, till we have 
 reduced the swelling. You must put warm poultices on every 
 half-hour, and by to-morrow I hope the inflammation will have 
 subsided, and I can then see about the ball. It evidently is 
 somewhere there still, for there is no sign of its having made 
 its exit anywhere. In the meantime you must give him two 
 table-spoonfuls of this cooling draught every two hours, and to- 
 night give him this sleeping draught. I will be over to-morrow 
 morning to see him. Do not be uneasy about him; the wound 
 itself is not serious, and when we have got rid of the fever and 
 inflammation I have no doubt we shall pull him round before 
 long." 
 
 "I know the wound is nothing," Vincent said; "I have told 
 Miss Kingston so all along. It is nothing at all to one I got 
 at the first battle of Bull Run, where I had three ribs badly 
 broken by a shell. I was laid up a long time over that business. 
 Now I hope in a week I shall be fit to travel." 
 
 The doctor shook his head. "Not as soon as that. Still 
 we will hope it may not be long. Now all you have to do is 
 to lie quiet and not worry, and to get to sleep as quick as you 
 can. You must not let your patient talk. Miss Kingston. It 
 will be satisfactory to you, no doubt," he went on, turning to 
 Vincent, " to know that there is no fear whatever of your being 
 disturbed here. The road leads nowhere, and is entirely out 
 
THE BULLET EXTRACTED. 235 
 
 of the way of traffic. I should say you might be here six 
 months without even a chance of a visitor. Everyone knows 
 the house is shut up, and as you have no neighbour within 
 half a mile no one is likely to call in. Even if anyone did by 
 accident come here you would be in no danger; we are all one 
 way of thinking about here." 
 
 "Shall we make some broth for him?" Lucy asked after they 
 had left the room. 
 
 "No; he had best take nothing whatever during the next 
 twenty-four hours except his medicine and cooling drinks. The 
 great thing is to get down the fever. We can soon build him 
 up afterwards." 
 
 By nightfall the exertions of Dan, Lucy, and Chloe had made 
 the house tidy. Beds of rushes and grass had been made in 
 the room upstairs for the women, and Dan had no occasion 
 for one for himself, as he was going to stop up with his master. 
 He, however, brought a bundle of rushes into the kitchen, and 
 when it became dark threw himself down upon them for a few 
 hours' sleep, Lucy and her old nurse taking their place in 
 Vincent's room, and promising to rouse Dan at twelve o'clock. 
 
 During the early part of the night Vincent was restless and 
 uneasy, but towards morning he became more quiet and dosed 
 off, and had but just awoke when the doctor drove up at ten 
 o'clock. He found the inflammation and swelling so much 
 abated that he was able at once to proceed to search for the 
 ball. Chloe was his assistant. Lucy felt that her nerves 
 would not be equal to it, and Dan's hand shook so that he 
 could not hold the basin. In a quarter of an hour, which 
 seemed to Lucy to be an age, the doctor came out of the room. 
 
 "There is the bullet, Miss Kingston." 
 
 "And is he much hurt, sir?" 
 
 "It is a nasty wound," the doctor replied. "The collar-bone 
 is badly broken, and I fancy the head of the bone of the upper 
 
236 A MARKED IMPROVEMENT. 
 
 arm, to put it in language you will understand, is fractured; 
 but of that I cannot be quite sure. I will examine it again 
 to-morrow, and will then bandage it in its proper position. At 
 present I have only put a bandage round the arm and body to 
 prevent movement. I should bathe it occasionally with warm 
 water, and you can give him a little weak broth to-day. I 
 think, on the whole, he is doing very well. The feeling that 
 you are all for the present safe from detection has had as much 
 to do with the abatement of the fever as my medicine." 
 
 The next morning the report was still satisfactory. The 
 fever had almost disappeared, and Vincent was in good spirits. 
 The doctor applied the splints to keep the shoulder up in its 
 proper position, and then tightly bandaged it. 
 
 "It depends upon yourself now," he said, "whether your 
 shoulders are both of the same width as before or not. If you 
 will lie quiet, and give the broken bones time to reunite, I 
 think I can promise you that you will be as straight as before; 
 but if not — putting aside the chances of inflammation — that 
 shoulder will be lower than the other, and you will never get 
 your full strength in it again. Quiet and patience are the only 
 medicines you require, and as there can be no particular hurry 
 for you to get south, and as your company here is pleasant 
 and you have two good nurses, there is no excuse for your not 
 being quiet and contented." 
 
 "Very well, doctor. I promise that unless there is a risk of 
 our being discovered I will be as patient as you can wish. As 
 you say, I have everything to make me contented and com- 
 fortable." 
 
 The doctor had a chat with Luc}^, and agreed with her that 
 perhaps it would be better to inform the mistress of the house 
 that there were strangers there. Some of the people living 
 along the road might notice him going or coming, or see Dan 
 on his way to market, and might come and ascertain that the 
 
THE doctor's opinion. 237 
 
 house was inhabited, and communicate the fact to their old 
 neighbour. 
 
 "I will see her myself, Miss Kingston, and tell her that I 
 have sent a patient of mine to take up his quarters here. I will 
 say he is ready to pay some small sum weekly as long as he 
 occupies the house. I have no doubt she would be willing 
 enough to let you have it without that; for although I shall 
 say nothing actually, I shall let her guess from my manner 
 that it is a wounded Confederate, and that will be enough for 
 her. Still, I have no doubt that the idea of getting a few 
 dollars for the rent of an empty house will add to her patriotism. 
 People of her class are generally pretty close-fisted, and she will 
 look upon this as a little pocket-money. Good-bye ! I shall 
 not call to-morrow, but will be round next day again." 
 
 On his next visit the doctor told Lucy that he had arranged 
 the matter with her landlady, and that she was to pay a dollar 
 a week as rent. "I should not tell your patient about this," 
 he said. "It will look to him as if I considered his stay was 
 likely to be a long one, and it might fidget him." 
 
 "How long will it be, doctor, do you think f 
 
 "That I cannot say. If all goes well, he ought in a month 
 to be fairly cured; but before starting upon a journey which 
 will tax his strength, I should say at least six weeks." 
 
 Ten days later Vincent was up, and able to get about. A 
 pile of grass had been heaped up by the door, so that he could 
 sit down in the sun and enjoy the air. Lucy was in high 
 spirits, and flitted in and out of the house, sometimes helping 
 Chloe, at others talking to Vincent. 
 
 "What are you laughing at?" she asked as she came out sud- 
 denly on one of these occasions. 
 
 "I was just thinking," he said, "that no stranger who 
 dropped in upon us would dream that we were not at home 
 here. There is Dan tidying up the garden; Chloe is quite at 
 
238 PERFECTLY COMFORTABLE. 
 
 her ease in the kitchen, and you and I might pass very well 
 for brother and sister." 
 
 "I don't see any likeness between us — not a bit." 
 
 "No, there is no personal likeness; but I meant in age and 
 that sort of thing. I think, altogether we have a very home- 
 like look." 
 
 " The illusion would be very quickly dispelled if your stranger 
 put his head inside the door. Did anyone ever see such a bare 
 place?" 
 
 "Anyhow, it's very comfortable," Vincent said, "though I 
 grant that it would be improved by a little furniture." 
 
 "By a great deal of furniture, you mean. Why, there isn't 
 a chair in the house, nor a carpet, nor a curtain, nor a cupboard, 
 nor a bed; in fact all there is is the rough dresser in the kitchen 
 and that plank table, and your bedstead. I really think that's 
 all. Chloe has the kettle and two cooking-pots, and there is 
 the dish and six plates we bought." 
 
 "You bought, you mean," Vincent interruptea. 
 
 "We bought, sir; this is a joint expedition. Then, there is 
 the basin and a pail. I think that is the total of our be- 
 longings." 
 
 "Well, you see, it shows how little one can be quite comfort- 
 able upon," Vincent said. "I wonder how long it will be 
 before the doctor gives me leave to move. It is all very well 
 for me who am accustomed to campaigning, but it is awfully 
 rough for you." 
 
 "Don't you put your impatience down to my account, at any 
 rate until you begin to hear me grumble. It is just your own 
 restlessness, when you are pretending you are comfortable." 
 
 "I can assure you that I am not restless, and that I am in no 
 hurry at all to be oflf on my own account. I am perfectly con- 
 tented with everything. I never thought I was lazy before, but 
 I feel as if I could do with a great deal of this sort of thing. 
 
CONVALESCENCE. 239 
 
 You will see that you will become impatient for a move before 
 I do." 
 
 "We shall see, sir. Anyhow, I am glad you have said that, 
 because now whatever you may feel you will keep your im- 
 patience to yourself." 
 
 Another four weeks passed by smoothly and pleasantly. 
 Dan went into the village once a week to do the shopping, and 
 the doctor had reduced his visits to the same number. He 
 would have come oftener, for his visits to the lonely cottage 
 amused him; but he feared that his frequent passage in his 
 buggy might attract notice. So far no one else had broken the 
 solitude of their lives. If the doctor's calls had been noticed, 
 the neighbours had not taken the trouble to see who had 
 settled down in Jenkins' old place. His visits were very wel- 
 come, for he brought newspapers and books, the former being 
 also purchased by Dan whenever he went into the village, and 
 thus they learnt the course of events outside. 
 
 Since Antietam nothing had been done in Northern Virginia; 
 but Burnside, who had succeeded M'^Clellan, was preparing 
 another great army, which was to march to Eichmond and 
 crush out the rebellion. Lee was standing on the defensive. 
 Along the whole line of the frontier, from New Orleans to 
 Tennessee, desultory fighting was going on, and in these con- 
 flicts the Confederates had generally the worse of things, having 
 there no generals such as Lee, Jackson, and Longstreet, who 
 had made the army of Virginia almost invincible. 
 
 At the last of these visits the doctor told Vincent that he 
 considered he was nearly sufficiently restored in health to be 
 able to start on their journey. 
 
 "It is a much better job than I had expected it would turn 
 out. I was almost afraid that your shoulder would never be 
 quite square again. However, as you can see for yourself it 
 has come out quite right; and although I should not advise 
 
240 A KIND OFFER. 
 
 you to put any great strain on your left arm, I believe that in 
 a very short time it will be as strong as the other." 
 
 "And now, doctor, what am I in debt to you? Your kind- 
 ness cannot be repaid, but your medical bill I will discharge as 
 soon as I get home. We have not more than twenty dollars 
 left between us, which is little enough for the journey there is 
 before us. You can rely that the instant I get to Richmond 
 I will send you the money. There is no great difficulty in 
 smuggling letters across the frontier." 
 
 " I am very pleased to have been able to be of service to 
 you," the doctor said. "I should not think of accepting pay- 
 ment for aid rendered to an officer of our army; but it will 
 give me real pleasure to receive a letter saying you have 
 reached home in safety. It is a duty to do all we can for the 
 brave men fighting for our cause. As I have told you, I am 
 not a very hot partisan, for I see faults on both sides. Still, I 
 believe in the principle of our forefathers, that each State has 
 its own government and is master of its own army, joining with 
 the others for such purposes as it may think fit. If I had been 
 a fighting man I should certainly have joined the army of my 
 State; but as it is, I hope I can do more good by staying and 
 giving such aid and comfort as I can to my countrymen. You 
 will, I am sure, excuse my saying that I think you must let 
 me aid you a little farther. I understand you to say that Miss 
 Kingston will go to friends in Georgia, and I suppose you will 
 see her safely there. Then you have a considerable journey to 
 make to Richmond, and the sum that you possess is utterly 
 inadequate for all this. It will give me real pleasure if you 
 will accept the loan of 100 dollars, which you can repay when 
 you write to me from Richmond. You will need money for 
 the sake of your companions rather than your own. When 
 you have once crossed the line you will then be able to appear 
 in your proper character." 
 
THE LINE TO BE TAKEN. 241 
 
 "Thank you greatly, doctor. I will accept your offer as 
 frankly as it is made. I had intended telegraphing for money 
 as soon as I was among our own people, but there would be 
 delay in receiving it, and it will be much more pleasant to push 
 on at once." 
 
 " By the way, you cannot cross at Florence, for I hear that 
 Hood has fallen back across the river, the forces advancing 
 against him from this side being too strong to be resisted. But 
 I think that this is no disadvantage to you, for it would have 
 been far more difficult to pass the Federals and get to Florence 
 than to make for some point on the river as far as possible 
 from the contending armies." 
 
 " We talked that over the last time you were here, doctor, 
 and you know we agreed it was better to run the risk of falling 
 into the hands of the Yankee troops than into those of one of 
 those partisan bands whose exploits are always performed at a 
 distance from the army. However, if Hood has retreated across 
 the Tennessee there is an end of that plan, and we must take 
 some other route. Which do you advise?" 
 
 " The Yankees will be strong all round the great bend of the 
 river to the west of Florence and along the line to the east, 
 which would, of course, be your direct way. The passage, how- 
 ever, is your real difficulty, and I should say that instead of going 
 in that direction you had better bear nearly due south. There 
 is a road from Mount Pleasant, that strikes into the main road 
 from Columbia up to Camden. You can cross the river at that 
 point without any question or suspicion, as you would be merely 
 travelling to the west of the State. Once across you could 
 work directly south, crossing into the State of Mississippi, and 
 from there take train through Alabama to Georgia. 
 
 " It seems a roundabout way, but I think you would find it 
 far the safest, for there are no armies operating upon that line. 
 The population, at any rate as you get south, are for us, and 
 
 ( 538 ) Q 
 
242 A CART OBTAINED. 
 
 there are, so far as I have heard, very few of these bush- 
 whacking bands about either on one side or the other. The 
 difficult part of the journey is that up to Camden, but as you 
 will be going away from the seat of war instead of towards it 
 there will be little risk of being questioned." 
 
 " I had thought of buying a horse and cart," Vincent said. 
 " Jogging along a road like that we should attract no attention. 
 I gave up the idea because our funds were not sufficient, but, 
 thanks to your kindness, we might manage now to pick up 
 something of the sort." 
 
 The doctor was silent for a minute. 
 
 " If you will send Dan over to me to-morrow afternoon I will 
 see what can be done," he said. " It would certainly be the 
 safest plan by far; but I must think it over. You will not 
 leave before that, will you?" 
 
 " Certainly not, doctor. In any case we should have stayed 
 another day to get a few more things for our journey." 
 
 The next afternoon Dan went over to Mount Pleasant. He 
 was away two hours longer than they had expected, and they 
 began to feel quite uneasy about him, when the sound of wheels 
 was heard, and Dan appeared coming along the road driving a 
 cart. Vincent gave a shout of satisfaction, and Lucy and the 
 negress ran out from the house in delight. 
 
 " Here am de cart. Me had to go to five miles from de town 
 to get him. Dat what took me so long. Here am a letter, sah, 
 from the doctor. First-rate man dat. Good man all ober." 
 
 The letter was as follows : — 
 
 " My dear Mr. Wingfield, — I did not see how you would be 
 able to buy a cart, and I was sure that you could not obtain 
 one with the funds in your possession. As from what you have 
 said I knew that you would not in the least mind the expense, 
 I have taken the matter upon myself, and have bought from 
 your landlady a cart and horse, which will, I think, suit you 
 
THE START. 243 
 
 well. I have paid for them a hundred and fifty dollars, which 
 you can remit me with the hundred I handed you yesterday. 
 Sincerely trusting that you may succeed in carrying out your 
 plans in safety, and with kind regards to yourself and Miss 
 Kingston, I remain, yours truly, James Spencer." 
 
 "That is a noble fellow," Vincent said, "and I trust, for his 
 sake as well as our own, that we shall get safely through. Now, 
 Lucy, I think you had better go into the town the first thing 
 and buy some clothes of good homely fashion. What with 
 the water and the bushes your dress is grievously dilapidated, 
 to say the least of it. Dan can go with you and buy a suit for 
 me — those fitted for a young farmer. We shall look like a 
 young farmer and his sister jogging comfortably along to 
 market; we can stop and buy a stock of goods at some farm 
 on the way." 
 
 " That will be capital," the girl said. " I have been greatly 
 ashamed of my old dress, but knowing we were running so 
 short, and that every dollar was of consequence, I made the 
 best of it; now that we are in funds we can afi'ord to be 
 respectable." 
 
 Lucy started early the next morning for the town, and the 
 shopping was satisfactorily accomplished. They returned by 
 eleven o'clock. The new purchases were at once donned, and 
 half an hour later they set ofi" in the cart, Vincent sitting on the 
 side driving, Lucy in the corner facing him on a basket turned 
 topsy-turvy, Dan and Chloe on a thick bag of rushes in the 
 bottom of the cart. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 ACROSS THE BORDER. 
 
 [AN on his return with the cart had brought back a 
 message from its late owner to say that if she could 
 in any way be of use to them she should be glad 
 to aid them. Her farm lay on the road they were 
 now following, and they determined therefore to stop there. 
 As the cart drew up at the door the woman came out. 
 
 " Glad to see you," she said; *' come right in. It's strange 
 now you should have been lodging in my house for more than 
 six weeks and I should never have set eyes on you before. 
 The doctor talked to me a heap about you, but I didn't look 
 to see quite such a young couple." 
 
 Lucy coloured hotly and was about to explain that they did 
 not stand in the supposed relationship to each other, but Vin- 
 cent slightly shook his head. It was not worth while to un- 
 deceive the woman, and although they had agreed to pass as 
 brother and sister Vincent was determined not to tell an un- 
 truth about it unless deceit was absolutely necessary for their 
 safety. 
 
 "And you want to get out of the way without questions 
 being asked, I understand f' the woman went on. "There are 
 many such about at present. I don't want to ask no questions; 
 the war has brought trouble enough on me. Now is there any- 
 thing I can do? if so, say it right out." 
 
LEADING UP. 245 
 
 "Yes, there is something you can do for us. We want to 
 fill up our cart with the sort of stuff you take to market— apples 
 and pumpkins, and things of that sort. If we had gone to buy 
 them anywhere else there might have been questions asked. 
 From what the doctor said you can let us have some." 
 
 " I can do that. The store-room's chuck full; and it was 
 only a few days ago I said to David it was time we set about 
 getting them off. I will fill your cart, sir; and not overcharge 
 you neither. It will save us the trouble of taking it over to 
 Columbia or Camden, for there's plenty of garden truck round 
 Mount Pleasant, and one cannot get enough to pay for the 
 trouble of taking them there." 
 
 The cart was soon filled with apples, pumpkins, and other 
 vegetables, and the price put upon them was very moderate. 
 
 "What ought we to ask for these?" Vincent soon inquired. 
 " One does not want to be extra cheap or dear." 
 
 The woman informed them of the prices they might expect 
 to get for the produce; and they at once started amid many 
 warm good wishes from her. 
 
 Before leaving the farm the woman had given them a letter 
 to her sister who lived a mile from Camden. 
 
 "It's always awkward stopping at a strange place," she said, 
 " and farmers don't often put up at hotels when they drive in 
 with garden truck to a town, though they may do so some- 
 time; besides it's always nice being with friends. I will just 
 write a line to Jane and tell her you have been my tenants 
 at Woodford and where you are going, and ask her to take 
 you in for the night and give you a note in the morning to 
 anyone she or her husband may know a good bit along that 
 road." 
 
 When they reached the house it was dark, but directly Vin- 
 cent showed the note the farmer and his wife heartily bade 
 them come in. 
 
246 QUESTIONS. 
 
 " Your boy can put up the horse at the stable, and you are 
 heartily welcome. But the house is pretty full, and we can't 
 make you as comfortable as we should wish at night; but still 
 we will do our best." 
 
 Vincent and Lucy were soon seated by the fire. Their 
 hostess bustled about preparing supper for them, and the 
 children, of whom the house seemed full, stared shyly at the 
 new-comers. As soon as the meal was over, Chloe's wants 
 were attended to, and a hunch of bread and bacon taken out 
 by the farmer to Dan in the stables. The children were then 
 packed off to bed, and the farmer and his wife joined Vincent 
 and Lucy by the fire. 
 
 "As to sleeping," the woman said, "John and I have been 
 talking it over, and the best way we can see is that you should 
 sleep with me, ma'am, and we will make up a bed on the floor 
 here for my husband and yours." 
 
 "Thank you — that will do very nicely; though I don't like 
 interfering with your arrangements." 
 
 "Not at all, ma'am, — not at all, it makes a nice change 
 having some one come in, especially of late, when there is no 
 more pleasure in going about in this country, and people don't 
 go out after dark more than they can help. Ah ! it's a bad 
 time. My sister says you are going west, but I see you have 
 got your cart full of garden truck. How you have raised it 
 so soon I don't know; for Liza wrote to me two months since 
 as she hadn't been able to sell her place, and it was just a 
 wilderness. Are you going to get rid of it at Camden to- 
 morrow?" 
 
 Vincent had already been assured as to the politics of his 
 present host and hostess, and he therefore did not hesitate to 
 say: 
 
 " The fact is, madam, we are anxious to get along without 
 being questioned by any Yankee troops we may fall in with; 
 
"YOU don't say!" 247 
 
 and we have bought the things you see in the cart from your 
 sister, as, going along with a cart full, anyone we met would 
 take us for farmers living close by on their road to the next 
 market town." 
 
 "Oh, oh! that's it!" the farmer said significantly. "Want 
 to get through the lines, eh?" 
 
 Vincent nodded. 
 
 "Didn't I think so!" the farmer said, rubbing his hands. 
 " I thought directly my eyes hit upon you that you did not 
 look the cut of a granger. Been fighting — eh? and they are 
 after you?" 
 
 " I don't think they are after me here," Vincent said. " But 
 I have seen a good deal of fighting with Jackson and Stuart; 
 and I am just getting over a collar-bone which was smashed 
 by a Yankee bullet." 
 
 ** You don't say!" the farmer exclaimed. "Well, I should 
 have gone out myself if it hadn't been for Jane and the chil- 
 dren. But there are such a lot of them that I could not bring 
 myself to run the chance of leaving them all on her hands. 
 Still, I am with them heart and soul." 
 
 "Your wife's sister told me that you were on the right side," 
 Vincent said, " and that I could trust you altogether." 
 
 " Now, if you tell me which road you want to go, I don't 
 mind if I get on my horse to-morrow and ride with you a stage, 
 and see you put up for the night. I know a heap of people, 
 and I am sure to be acquainted with someone whichever road 
 you may go. We are pretty near all the right side about here, 
 though, as you get further on, there are lots of Northern 
 men. Now, what are your ideas as to the roads 1 " 
 
 Vincent told him the route he intended to take. 
 
 " You ought to get through there right enough," the farmer 
 said. "There are some Yankee troops moving about to the 
 west of the river, but not many of them; and even if you fell 
 
248 THE SLAVES FAITHFUL. 
 
 in with them, with your cargo of stuff they would not suspect 
 you. Anyhow, I expect we can get you passed down so as 
 always to be among friends. So you fought under Jackson 
 and Stuart, did you'? Ah, they have done well in Virginia! 
 I only wish we had such men here. What made you take 
 those two darkies along with you? I should have thought 
 you would have got along better by yourself." 
 
 "We couldn't very well leave them," Vincent said; "the 
 boy has been with me all through the wars, and is as true as 
 steel. Old Chloe was Lucy's nurse, and would have broken 
 her heart had she been left behind." 
 
 •■•They are faithful creatures when they are well treated. 
 Mighty few of them have run away all this time from their 
 masters, though in the parts the Yankees hold there is nothing 
 to prevent their bolting if they have a mind to it. I haven't 
 got no niggers myself. I tried them, but they want more 
 looking after than they are Tvorth; and I can make a shift 
 with my boys to help me, and hiring a hand in busy times to 
 work the farm. Now, sir, what do you think of the look-out]" 
 
 The subject of the war fairly started, his host talked until 
 midnight, long before which hour Lucy and the farmer's wife 
 had gone off to bed. 
 
 " We will start as soon as it is light," the farmer said as he 
 and Vincent stretched themselves upon the heap of straw 
 covered with blankets that was to serve as their bed, Chloe 
 having hours before gone up to share the bed of the negro girl 
 who assisted the farmer's wife in her management of the house 
 and children. 
 
 "It's best to get through Camden before people are about. 
 There are Yankee soldiers at the bridge, but it will be all right 
 you driving in, however early, to sell your stuff. Going out 
 you ain't likely to meet with Yankees; but as it would look 
 queer, you taking your garden truck out of the town, it's just 
 
ACROSS THE BORDER. 249 
 
 as well to be on the road before people are about. Once you 
 get five or six miles the other side you might be going to the 
 next place to sell your stuff." 
 
 "That is just what I have been thinking," Vincent said, 
 "and I agree with you the earlier we get through Camden 
 the better." 
 
 Accordingly as soon as daylight appeared the horse was put 
 in the cart, the farmer mounting his own animal, and with a 
 hearty good-bye from his wife the party started away. The 
 Yankee sentinels at each end of the bridge were passed without 
 questions, for early as it was the carts were coming in with farm 
 produce. As yet the streets of the town were almost deserted, 
 and the farmer, who, before starting, had tossed a tarpaulin 
 into the back of the cart, said : 
 
 "Now, pull that over all that stuff, and then anyone that 
 meets us will think that you are taking out bacon and groceries 
 and such like for some store way off." 
 
 This suggestion was carried out, and Camden was soon left 
 behind. A few carts were met as they drove along. The 
 farmer knew some of the drivers and pulled up to say a few 
 words to them. After a twenty -mile drive they stopped at 
 another farm, where their friend's introduction ensured them 
 as cordial a welcome as that upon the preceding evening. So 
 step by step they journeyed on, escorted in almost every case 
 by their host of the night before and meeting with no inter- 
 ruption. Once they passed a strong body of Federal cavalry, 
 but these supposing that the party belonged to the neighbour- 
 hood asked no questions; and at last, after eight days' travelling, 
 they passed two posts which marked the boundary between 
 Tennessee and Alabama. 
 
 For the last two days they had been beyond the point to 
 which the Federal troops had penetrated. They now felt that 
 all risk was at an end. Another day's journey brought them 
 
250 "DO YOU NOT KNOW THAT I LOVE YOU?" 
 
 to a railway-station, and they learned that the trains were 
 running as usual, although somewhat irregular as to the hours 
 at which they came along or as to the time they took upon 
 their journey. The contents of the cart had been left at the 
 farm at which they stopped the night before, and Vincent had 
 now no difficulty in disposing of the horse and cart, as he did 
 not stand out for price, but took the first offer made. Two 
 hours later a train came along, and the party were soon on 
 their way to the East. After many hours' travelling they 
 reached Eome, in Georgia, and then proceeded by the southern 
 line a few miles to Macon, at which place they alighted and 
 hired a conveyance to take them to Antioch, near which place 
 Lucy's relatives resided. 
 
 The latter part of the journey by rail had been a silent one. 
 Lucy felt none of the pleasure that she had expected at finding 
 herself safely through her dangers and upon the point of join- 
 ing relations who would be delighted to see her, and she sat 
 looking blankly out of the window at the surrounding country. 
 At last Vincent, who had been half an hour without speaking, 
 said : 
 
 "Are you sorry our journey is just over, Lucy?" 
 
 The girl's lip quivered, but she did not speak for a moment. 
 " Of course it is unpleasant saying good-bye when people have 
 been together for some time," she said with an effort. 
 
 " I hope it will not be good-bye for long," he said. " I shall 
 be back here as soon as this horrible war is over." 
 
 "What for?" the girl asked, .looking round in surprise. 
 " You live a long way from here, and you told me you knew 
 nobody in these parts." 
 
 "I know you," Vincent said, "and that is quite enough. 
 Do you not know that I love you?" 
 
 The girl gave a start of surprise, her cheek flushed, but her 
 eyes did not drop as she looked frankly at him. 
 
"THEN YOU SHOULD HAVE WAITED, SIR." 251 
 
 " No, Vin," she said after a pause, " I never once thought 
 you loved me, never once. You have not been a bit like what 
 I thought people were when they felt like that." 
 
 " I hope not, Lucy. I was your protector then, that is to 
 say when you were not mine. Your position has been trying 
 enough, and I should have been a blackguard if I had made it 
 more uncomfortable than it was by showing you that I cared 
 for you. I have tried my best to be what people thought me 
 — your brother; but now that you are just home and among 
 your own people, I think I may speak and tell you how I feel 
 towards you and how I have loved you since the moment I first 
 saw you. And you, Lucy, do you think you could care for me ?" 
 
 " Not more than I do now, Vin. I love you with all my 
 heart. I have been trying so hard to believe that I didn't, 
 because I thought you did not care for me that way." 
 
 For some minutes no further word was spoken. Vincent 
 was the first to speak : 
 
 " It is horrid to have to sit here in this stiff, unnatural way, 
 Lucy, when one is inclined to do something outrageous from 
 sheer happiness. These long, open cars, where people can see 
 from end to end what everyone is doing, are hateful inventions. 
 It is perfectly absurd, when one finds one's self the happiest 
 fellow living, that one is obliged to look as demure and solemn 
 as if one was in church." 
 
 " Then you should have waited, sir," the girl said. 
 
 " I meant to have waited, Lucy, until I got to your home, 
 but directly I felt that there was no longer any harm in my 
 speaking, out it came; but it's very hard to have to wait for 
 hours perhaps." 
 
 "To wait for what?" Lucy asked demurely. 
 
 " You must wait for explanations until we are alone, Lucy. 
 And now I think the train begins to slacken, and it is the next 
 station at which we get out." 
 
252 HOME. 
 
 "I think, Lucy," Vincent said when they approached the 
 house of her relatives, "you and Chloe had better get out and 
 go in by yourselves and tell your story. Dan and I will go to 
 the inn, and I will come round in an hour. If we were to 
 walk in together like this it would be next to impossible for 
 you to explain how it all came about." 
 
 "I think that would be the best plan. My two aunts are 
 the kindest creatures possible, but no doubt they will be be- 
 wildered at seeing me so suddenly. I do think it would be 
 best to let me have a talk with them and tell them all about it 
 before you appear upon the scene." 
 
 "Very well, then, in an hour I will come in." 
 
 When they arrived at the gate, therefore, Vincent helped 
 Lucy and Chloe to alight, and then jumping into the buggy 
 again told the driver to take him to the inn. 
 
 Having engaged a room and indulged in a thorough wash 
 Vincent sallied out into the little town, and was fortunate 
 enough to succeed in purchasing a suit of tweed clothes, which, 
 although they scarcely fitted him as if they had been made for 
 him, were still an immense improvement upon the rough clothes 
 in which he had travelled. Eeturning to the hotel he put on 
 his new purchases, and then walked to the house of Lucy's 
 aunts, which was a quarter of a mile outside the town. 
 
 Lucy had walked up the little path through the garden in 
 front of the house, and turning the handle of the door had 
 entered unannounced and walked straight into the parlour. 
 Two elderly ladies rose with some surprise at the entry of 
 a strange visitor. It was three years since she had paid her 
 last visit there, and for a moment they did not recognize her. 
 
 "Don't you know me, aunts?" 
 
 "Why, goodness mel" the eldest exclaimed, "if it isn't our 
 little Lucy grown into a woman ! My dear child, where have 
 you sprung from?" And the two ladies warmly embraced their 
 
253 
 
 niece, who, as soon as they released her from their arms, burst 
 into a fit of crying, and it was some time before she could 
 answer the questions showered upon her, 
 
 " It is nothing, aunts," she said at last, wiping her eyes; "but 
 I am so glad to be with you again, and I have gone through 
 so much, and I am so happy, and it is so nice being with you 
 again. Here is Chloe waiting to speak to you, aunts. She has 
 come with me all the way." 
 
 The old negress, who had been waiting in the passage, was 
 now called in. 
 
 " Why, Chloe, you look no older than when you went away 
 from here six years ago," Miss Kingston said. " But however 
 did you both get through the lines? We have been terribly 
 anxious about you. Your brother was here only a fortnight 
 ago, and he and your father were in a great way about you, 
 and reproached themselves bitterly that they did not send you 
 to us before the troubles began, which certainly would have 
 been a wiser step, as I told them. Of course your brother said 
 that when they left you to join the army they had no idea that 
 matters were going so far, or that the Yankees would drive us 
 out of Tennessee, or they would never have dreamt of leaving 
 you alone. However, here you are, so now tell me all about it." 
 
 Lucy told the story of the various visits of the Federal bush- 
 whackers to the house, and how they had narrowly escaped 
 death for refusing to betray the Confederate ofl&cer who had 
 come to the house for food. Her recital was frequently inter- 
 rupted by exclamations of indignation and pity from her 
 aunts. 
 
 " Well, aunts, after that," she went on, " you see it was im- 
 possible for me to stop there any longer. No doubt they 
 came back again a few hours afterwards and burnt the house, 
 and had I been found there I should have been sure to be 
 burned in it, so Chloe agreed with me that there was nothing 
 
254 "OH, that's it, is it?" 
 
 to do but to try and get through the lines and come to you. 
 There was no way of my getting my living at Nashville except 
 by going out as a help, and there might have been some difficul- 
 ties about that." 
 
 "Quite right, my dear. It was clearly the best thing for 
 you to come to us — indeed, the only thing. But how in the 
 world did you two manage to travel alone all that distance and 
 get through the Federal lines?" 
 
 "You see, we were not alone, aunts," Lucy said; "the Con- 
 federate officer and his servant were coming through, and of 
 course they took care of us. We could never have got through 
 alone, and as Chloe was with me we got on very nicely; but 
 we have been a long time getting through, for in that fight, 
 where he saved my life and killed five of the band, he had his 
 shoulder broken by a pistol bullet, and we had to stop in a 
 farmhouse near Mount Pleasant, and he was very ill for some 
 time, but the doctor who attended him was a true Southerner, 
 and so we were quite safe till he was able to move again." 
 
 "And who is this officer, Lucy?" Miss Kingston asked 
 rather anxiously. 
 
 " He is a Virginian gentleman, auntie. His mother has large 
 estates near Richmond. He was in the cavalry with Stuart, 
 and was made prisoner while he was lying wounded and in- 
 sensible, at Antietam; and I think, auntie, that — that — " and 
 she hesitated — "some day we are going to be married." 
 
 "Oh, that's it, is it?" the old lady said kindly. "Well, I 
 can't say anything about that until I see him, Lucy. Now 
 tell us the whole story, and then we shall be better able to 
 judge about it. I don't think, my dear, that while you were 
 travelling under his protection he ought to have talked to you 
 about such things." 
 
 "He didn't, auntie; not until we were half a mile from the 
 station here. I never thought he cared for me the least bit; 
 
"WE ARE VERY GLAD TO SEE YOU." 255 
 
 he was just like a brother to me — just like what Jack would 
 have been if he had been bringing me here." 
 
 "That's right, my dear; I am glad to hear it. Now, let us 
 hear all about it." 
 
 Lucy told the whole story of her escape and her adventures, 
 and when she had finished her aunts nodded to each other. 
 
 "That's all very satisfactory, Lucy. It was a difficult position 
 to be placed in, though I don't see how it was to be avoided, 
 and the young man really seems to have behaved very well. 
 Don't you think so, Ada*?" The younger Miss Kingston agreed, 
 and both were prepared to receive Vincent with cordiality 
 when he appeared. 
 
 The hour had been considerably exceeded when Vincent 
 came to the door. He felt it rather an awkward moment when 
 he was ushered into the presence of Lucy's aunts, who could 
 scarcely restrain an exclamation of surprise at his youth, for, 
 although Lucy had said nothing about his age, they expected 
 to meet an older man, the impression being gained from the 
 recital of his bravery in attacking single-handed twelve men, 
 and by the manner in which he had piloted the party through 
 their dangers. 
 
 "We are very glad to see you — my sister Ada and myself," 
 Miss Kingston said, shaking hands cordially with their visitor. 
 "Lucy has been telling us all about you; but we certainly 
 expected from what you had gone through that you were 
 older." 
 
 "I am two or three years older than she is. Miss Kingston, 
 and I have gone through so much in the last three years that 
 I feel older than I am. She has told you, I hope, that she has 
 been good enough to promise to be my wife some day?" 
 
 "Yes, she has told us that, Mr. Wingfield; and although we 
 don't know you personally, we feel sure — my sister Ada and I 
 — from what she has told us of your behaviour while you have 
 
256 "I WILL CALL HER DOWN.' 
 
 been together that you are an honourable gentleman, and we 
 hope and believe that you will make her happy." 
 
 "I will do my best to do so," Vincent said earnestly. "As 
 to my circumstances, I shall in another year come into pos- 
 session of estates sufficient to keep her in every comfort." 
 
 "I have no doubt that that is all satisfactory, Mr. Wingfield, 
 and that her father will give his hearty approval when he 
 hears all the circumstances of the case. Now, if you will go 
 into the next room, Mr. Wingfield, I will call her down" — for 
 Lucy had run upstairs when she heard Vincent knock "I dare 
 say you will like a quiet talk together," she added smiling, 
 "for she tells me you have never been alone together since 
 you started." 
 
 Lucy required several calls before she came down. A new 
 shyness such as she had never before felt had seized her, and 
 it was with flushed cheeks and timid steps that she at last 
 came downstairs, and it needed an encouraging — "Go in, 
 you silly child, your lover will not eat you," before she turned 
 the handle and went into the room where Vincent was expect- 
 ing her. 
 
 Vincent had telegraphed from the first station at which he 
 arrived within the limits of the Confederacy to his mother, 
 announcing his safe arrival there, and asking her to send 
 money to him at Antioch. Her letter in reply reached him 
 three days after his arrival. It contained notes for the amount 
 he wrote for; and while expressing her own and his sisters' 
 delight at hearing he had safely reached the limits of the Con- 
 federacy, she expressed not a little surprise at the out-of-the- 
 way place to which he had requested the money to be sent. 
 
 "We have been examining the maps, my dear boy," she said, 
 "and find that it is seventy or eighty miles out of your direct 
 course, and we have puzzled ourselves in vain as to why you 
 should have made your way there. The girls guess that you 
 
"YOU ARE A DREADFUL TROUBLE TO US." 257 
 
 have gone there to deliver in person some message from one 
 of your late fellow-prisoners to his family. I am not good at 
 guessing, and am content to wait until you return home. We 
 hope that you will leave as soon as you get the remittance. 
 We shall count the hours until we see you. Of course we 
 learned from a Yankee paper smuggled through the lines that 
 you had escaped from prison, and have been terribly anxious 
 about you ever since. We are longing to hear your adven- 
 tures." 
 
 A few hours after the receipt of this letter Vincent was on 
 his way home. It was a long journey. The distance was con- 
 siderable, and the train service greatly disordered and un- 
 punctual. When within a few hours of Richmond he telegraphed, 
 giving the approximate time at which he might be expected 
 to arrive. The train, however, did not reach Richmond until 
 some hours later. The carriage was waiting at the station, 
 and the negro coachman shouted with pleasure at the sight of 
 his young master. 
 
 "Missis and the young ladies come, sah; but de station- 
 master he say de train no arrive for a long time, so dey wait 
 for you at de town house, sah." 
 
 Dan jumped up beside the coachman and Vincent leapt into 
 the carriage, and a few minutes later he was locked in the arms 
 of his mother and sisters. 
 
 "You grow bigger and bigger, Vincent," his mother said 
 after the first greeting was over. "I thought you must have 
 done when you went away last, but you are two or three 
 inches taller and ever so much wider." 
 
 "I think I have nearly done now, mother— anyhow as to 
 height. I am about six feet one." 
 
 "You are a dreadful trouble to us, Vincent," Annie said. 
 "We have awful anxiety whenever we hear of a battle being 
 fought, and it was almost a relief to us when we heard that 
 
 (538) p^ 
 
258 "ANNIE IS RIGHT." 
 
 • 
 
 you were in a Yankee prison. We thought at least you were 
 out of danger for some time; but since th6 news came of your 
 escape it has been worse than ever, and as week passed after 
 week without our hearing anything of you we began to fear 
 that something terrible had happened to you." 
 
 "Nothing terrible has happened at all, Annie. The only 
 mishap I had was getting a pistol bullet in my shoulder which 
 laid me up for about six weeks. There was nothing very 
 dreadful about it," he continued, as exclamations of alarm and 
 pity broke from his mother and sister. "I was well looked 
 after and nursed. And now I will tell you my most important 
 piece of news, and then I will give you a full account of my 
 adventures from the time when Dan got me out of prison, for 
 it is entirely to him that I owe my liberty." 
 
 "Well, what is the piece of news'?" Annie asked. 
 
 "Guess!" Vincent replied smiling. 
 
 "You have got promoted'?" his mother said He shook his 
 head. 
 
 "Is it about a ladyf ' Annie asked. 
 
 Vincent smiled. 
 
 "Oh, Vincent, you are not engaged to be married! That 
 would be too ridiculous!" Vincent laughed and nodded. 
 
 "Annie is right, mother; I am engaged to be married." 
 
 Mrs. Wingfield looked grave, Eosie laughed, and Annie threw 
 her arms round his neck and kissed him. 
 
 "You dear, silly old boy!" she said. "I am glad, though it 
 seems so ridiculous. Who is she, and what is she like?" 
 
 "We needn't ask where she lives," Rosie said. "Of course 
 it is in Antioch, though how in the world you managed it all 
 in the two or three days you were there I can't make out." 
 
 Mrs. Wingfield's brow cleared. "At any rate, in that case, 
 Vincent, she is a Southerner. I was afraid at first it was some 
 Yankee woman who had perhaps sheltered you on your way." 
 
"TELL US ALL ABOUT IT." 259 
 
 "Is she older than you, Vincent?" Annie asked suddenly. 
 "I shouldn't like her to be older than you are." 
 
 "She is between sixteen and seventeen," Vincent replied, 
 "and she is a Southern girl, mother, and I am sure you will 
 love her, for she saved my life at the risk of her own, besides 
 nursing me all the time I was ill." 
 
 "I have no doubt I shall love her, Vincent, for I think, my 
 boy, that you would not make a rash choice. I think you are 
 young, much too young, to be engaged; still, that is a secondary 
 matter. Now tell us all about it. We expected your story to 
 be exciting, but did not dream that love-making had any share 
 in it." 
 
 Vincent accordingly told them the whole story of his adven- 
 tures from the time of his first meeting Dan in prison. "When 
 he related the episode of Lucy's refusal to say whether he 
 would return, although threatened with instant death unless 
 she did so, his narrative was broken by the exclamations of his 
 hearers. 
 
 "You need not say another word in praise of her," his 
 mother said. "She is indeed a noble girl, and I shall be proud 
 of such a daughter." 
 
 "She must be a darling!" Annie exclaimed. "Oh, Vincent, 
 how brave she must be ! I don't think I ever could have done 
 that, with a pistol pointing straight at you, and all those 
 dreadful men round, and no hope of a rescue; it's awful even 
 to think of." 
 
 "It was an awful moment, as you may imagine," Vincent 
 replied. "I shall never forget the scene, or Lucy's steadfast 
 face as she faced that man; and you see at that time I was 
 a perfect stranger to her — only a fugitive Confederate officer 
 whom she shielded from his pursuers." 
 
 "Go on, Vincent; please go on," Annie said. "Tell us 
 what happened next." 
 
260 "BRING YOUR LUCY HERE, VINCENT. 
 
 Vincent continued his narrative to the end, with, however, 
 many interruptions and questions on the part of the girls. His 
 mother said little, but sat holding his hand in hers. 
 
 "It has been a wonderful escape, Vincent," she said when he 
 had finished. " Bring your Lucy here when you like, and I 
 shall be ready to receive her as my daughter, and to love her 
 for her oAvn sake as well as yours. She must be not only a 
 brave but a noble girl, and you did perfectly right to lose 
 not a single day after you had taken her safely home in asking 
 her to be your wife. I am glad to think that some day the 
 Orangery will have so worthy a mistress. I will write to her 
 at once. You have not yet told us what she is like, Vincent." 
 
 "I am not good at descriptions, but you shall see her 
 photograph when I get it." 
 
 "What, haven't you got one now]" 
 
 " She had not one to give me. You see, when the troubles 
 began she was little more than a child, and since that time 
 she has scarcely left home, but she promised to have one taken 
 at once and send it me, and then, if it is a good likeness, you 
 will know all about it." 
 
 "Mother, when you write to-night," Eosie said, "please send 
 her your photograph and ours, and say we all want one of our 
 new relative that is to be." 
 
 "I think, my dear, you can leave that until we have ex- 
 changed a letter or two. You will see Vincent's copy, and can 
 then wait patiently for your own." 
 
 " And now, mother, I have told you all of my news; let us 
 hear about everyone here. How are all the old house hands, 
 and how is Dinah? Tony is at Washington, I know, because I 
 saw in the paper that he had made a sudden attack upon 
 Jackson." 
 
 Mrs, Wingfield's face fell. 
 
 " That is my one piece of bad news, Vincent. I wish you 
 
A PIECE OF BAD NEWS. 261 
 
 hadn't asked the question until to-morrow, for I am sorry that 
 anything should disturb the pleasure of this first meeting; still 
 as you have asked the question I must answer it. About ten 
 days ago a negro came, as I afterwards heard from Chloe, to 
 the back entrance and asked for Dinah. He said he had a 
 message for her. She went and spoke to him, and then ran 
 back and caught up her child. She said to Chloe, 'I have news 
 of my husband. I think he is here. I will soon be back again.' 
 Then she ran out, and has never returned. We have made 
 every inquiry we could, but we have not liked to advertise for 
 her, for it may be that she has met her husband, and that he 
 persuaded her to make off at once with him to Yorkto^vn or 
 Fortress Munroe." 
 
 " This is bad news indeed, mother," Vincent said. " No, I 
 do not think for a moment that she has gone off with Tony. 
 There could be no reason why she should have left so suddenly 
 without telling anyone, for she knew well enough that you 
 would let her go if she wished it; and I feel sure that neither 
 she nor Tony would act so ungratefully as to leave us in this 
 manner. No, mother, I feel sure that this has been done by 
 Jackson. You know I told you I felt uneasy about her before 
 I went. No doubt the old rascal has seen in some Northern paper 
 an account of his son having been attacked in the streets of 
 Washington, and recaptured by Tony, and he has had Dinah 
 carried off from a pure spirit of revenge. Well, mother," he 
 went on in answer to an appealing look from her, "I will not 
 put myself out this first evening of my return, and will say no 
 more about it. There will be plenty of time to take the matter 
 up to-morrow. And now about all our friends and acquaintances. 
 How are they getting on'? Have you heard of any more of my 
 old chums being killed since I was taken prisoner at Antie- 
 tamT' 
 
 It was late in the evening before Vincent heard all the news 
 
262 Vincent's indignation. 
 
 Fortunately, the list of casualties in the army of Virginia had 
 been slight since Antietam; but that battle had made many 
 gaps among the circle of their friends, and of these Vincent 
 now heard for the first time, and he learned too, that although 
 no battle had been fought since Antietam, on the 17th of Sep- 
 tember, there had been a sharp skirmish near Fredericksburg, 
 and that the Federal army, now under General Burnside, who 
 had succeeded M^'Clellan, was facing that of Lee, near that 
 town, and that it was believed that they would attempt to 
 cross the Eappahannock in a few days. 
 
 It was not until he retired for the night that Vincent allowed 
 his thoughts to turn again to the missing woman. Her loss 
 annoyed and vexed him much more than he permitted his 
 mother to see. In the first place, the poor girl's eagerness to 
 show her gratitude to him upon all occasions, and her untiring 
 watchfulness and care during his illness from his wound, had 
 touched him, and the thought that she was now probably in the 
 hands of brutal taskmasters was a real pain to him. In the 
 next place, he had, as it were, given his pledge to Tony that 
 she should be well cared for until she could be sent to join 
 him. And what should he say now when the negro wrote to 
 claim her? Then, too, he felt a personal injury that the 
 woman should be carried off when under his mother's protec- 
 tion, and he was full of indignation and fury at the dastardly 
 revenge taken by Jackson. Upon hearing the news he had 
 at once mentally determined to devote himself for some time 
 to a search for Dinah; but the news that a great battle 
 was expected at the front interfered with his plan. Now 
 that he was back, capable of returning to duty, his place 
 was clearly with his regiment; but he determined that while 
 he would rejoin at once, he would as soon as the battle was 
 over, if he were unhurt, take up the search. His mother and 
 sisters were greatly distressed when at breakfast he told them 
 
ANOTHER PARTING. 263 
 
 that he must at once report himself as fit for duty, and ready- 
 to join his regiment. 
 
 "I was afraid you would think so," Mrs. Wingfield said, 
 while the girls wept silently; "and much as I grieve at losing 
 you again directly you have returned, I can say nothing against 
 it. You have gone through many dangers, Vincent, and have 
 been preserved to us through them all. We will pray that you 
 may be so to the end. Still, whether or not, I as a Virginian 
 woman cannot grudge my son to the service of my country, 
 when all other mothers are making the same sacrifice; but it is 
 hard to give you up when but yesterday you returned to us." 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 FREDERICKSBURG. 
 
 jS soon as breakfast was over Vincent mounted Firefly, 
 which had been sent back after he had been taken 
 prisoner, and rode into Richmond. There he re- 
 ported himself at head-quarters as having returned 
 after escaping from a Federal prison, and making his way- 
 through the lines of the enemy. 
 
 '^I had my shoulder-bone smashed in a fight with some 
 Yankees," he said, "and was laid up in hiding for six weeks; 
 but have now fairly recovered. My shoulder, at times, gives 
 me considerable pain, and although I am desirous of returning 
 to duty and rejoining my regiment until the battle at Fredericks- 
 burg has taken place, I must request that three months' leave 
 be granted to me after that to return home and complete my 
 cure, promising of course to rejoin my regiment at once should 
 hostilities break out before the spring." 
 
 "We saw the news that you had escaped," the general said, 
 "but feared, as so long a time elapsed without hearing from you, 
 that you had been shot in attempting to cross the lines. Your 
 request for leave is of course granted, and a note will be made 
 of your zeal in thus rejoining on the very day after your 
 return. The vacancy in the regiment has been filled up, but 
 I will appoint you temporarily to General Stuart's staff, and I 
 shall have great pleasure in to-day filling up your commission 
 
AN OLD FRIEND. 265 
 
 as captain. Now let me hear how you made your escape. By 
 the accounts published in the Northern papers it seemed that 
 you must have had a confederate outside the walls.** 
 
 Vincent gave a full account of his escape from prison and a 
 brief sketch of his subsequent proceedings, saying only that he 
 was in the house of some loyal people in Tennessee, when it 
 was attacked by a party of Yankee bush-whackers, that these 
 were beaten off in the fight, but that he himself had a pistol 
 bullet in his shoulder. He then made his way on until com- 
 pelled by his wound to lay up for six weeks in a lonely farm- 
 house near Mount Pleasant; that afterwards in the disguise of a 
 young farmer he had made a long detour across the Tennessee 
 river and reached Georgia. 
 
 "When do you leave for the front, Captain Wingfieldl" 
 
 "I shall be ready to start to-night, sir." 
 
 " In that case I will trouble you to come round here this 
 evening. There will be a fast train going through with 
 ammunition for Lee at ten o'clock, and I shall have a bag of 
 despatches for him, which i will trouble you to deliver. You 
 will find me here up to the last moment. I will give orders 
 that a horse-box be put on to the train." 
 
 After expressing his thanks Vincent took his leave. As he 
 left the general's quarters, a young man, just alighting from his 
 horse, gave a shout of greeting. 
 
 "Why, Wingfield, it is good to see you! I thought you 
 were pining again in a Yankee dungeon, or had got knocked on 
 the head crossing the lines. Where have you sprung from, and 
 when did you arrive 1 " 
 
 " I only got in yesterday after sundry adventures which I will 
 tell you about presently. When did you arrive from the front 1 "' 
 
 "I came down a few days ago on a week's leave on urgent 
 family business," the young man laughed, "and I am going 
 back again this afternoon by the four o'clock train." 
 
266 "CAN YOU SPARE ME TWO HOURS? 
 
 "Stay till ten," Vincent said, "and we mil go back together. 
 There is a special train going through with ammunition, and as 
 everything will make way for that it will not be long behind 
 the four o'clock, and likely enough may pass it on the way. 
 There is a horse-box attached to it, and as I only take one 
 horse there will be room for yours." 
 
 "I haven't brought my horse down," Harry Furniss said; 
 "but I will certainly go with you by the ten o'clock. Then we 
 can have a long talk. I don't think I have seen you since the 
 day you asked me to lend you my boat two years ago." 
 
 "Can you spare me two hours now?" Vincent asked. "You 
 will do me a very great favour if you will." 
 
 Harry Furniss looked at his watch. "It is eleven o'clock 
 now; we have a lot of people to lunch at half-past one, and I 
 must be back by then." 
 
 "You can manage that easy enough," Vincent replied; "in 
 two hours from the time we leave here you can be at home." 
 
 " I am your man, then, Vincent. Just wait five minutes — I 
 have to see some one in here." 
 
 A few minutes later Harry Furniss came out again and 
 mounted. 
 
 "Now which way, Vincent? and what is it you want me 
 for?" 
 
 "The way is to Jackson's place at the Cedars, the why I 
 will tell you about as we ride." 
 
 Vincent then recounted his feud with the Jacksons, of which, 
 up to the date of the purchase of Dinah Morris, his friend 
 was aware, having been present at the sale. He now heard of 
 the attack upon young Jackson by Tony, and of the disappear- 
 ance of Dinah Morris. 
 
 " I should not be at all surprised, Wingfield, if your surmises 
 are correct, and that old scoundrel has carried off the girl to 
 avenge himself upon Tony. Of course, if you could prove it. 
 
AN ACCUSATION OF TREACHERY. 267 
 
 it would be a very serious offence; for the stealing a slave, and 
 by force too, is a crime with a very heavy penalty, and has 
 cost men their lives before now. But I don't see that you 
 have anything like a positive proof, however strong a case of 
 suspicion it may be. I don't see what you are going to say 
 when you get there." 
 
 " I am going to tell him that if he does not say what he has 
 done with the girl, I will have his son arrested for treachery as 
 soon as he sets foot in the Confederacy again." 
 
 "Treachery!" Furniss said in surprise; "what treachery has 
 he been guilty of ? I saw that he was one of those who escaped 
 with you, and I rather wondered at the time at you two being 
 mixed up together in anything. I heard that he had been 
 recaptured through some black fellow that had been his slave, 
 but I did not read the account. Have you got proof of what 
 you say?" 
 
 * Perhaps no proof that would hold in a court of law," 
 Vincent replied, "but proof enough to make it an absolute 
 certainty to my mind." 
 
 Vincent then gave an account of their escape, and of the 
 anonymous denunciation of himself and Dan. 
 
 "Now," he said, "no one but Dan knew of the intended 
 escape, no one knew what clothes he had purchased, no one 
 could possibly have known that I was to be disguised as a 
 preacher and Dan as my servant. Therefore the information 
 must have been given by Jackson." 
 
 "I have not the least doubt but that the blackguard did 
 give it, Wingfield; but there is no proof." 
 
 "I consider that there is a proof — an absolute and positive 
 proof," Vincent asserted, "because no one else could have 
 known it." 
 
 "Well, you see that as a matter of fact, the other officer did 
 know it, and might possibly have given the information." 
 
268 A SERIOUS DIFFICULTY. 
 
 "But why should he? The idea is absurd. He had never 
 had a quarrel with me, and he owed his liberty to me." 
 
 " Just so, Wingfield. I am as certain that it was Jackson 
 as you are, because I know the circumstances; but you see 
 there is no more absolute proof against one man than against 
 the other. It is true that you had had a quarrel with Jackson 
 some two years before, but you see you had made it up and had 
 become friends in prison — so much so that you selected him from 
 among a score of others in the same room to be the companion 
 of your flight. You and I, who know Jackson, can well believe 
 him guilty of an act of gross ingratitude — of ingratitude and 
 treachery; but people who do not know would hardly credit 
 it as possible that a man could be such a villain. The defence 
 he would set up would be that in the iirst place there is no 
 shadow of evidence that he more than the other turned traitor. 
 In the second place he would be sure to say that such an accu- 
 sation against a Confederate officer is too monstrous and pre- 
 posterous to be entertained for a moment; and that doubtless 
 your negro, although he denies the fact, really chattered about 
 his doings to the negroes he was lodging with, and that it was 
 through them that someone got to know of the disguise you 
 would wear. We know that it wasn't so, Wingfield; but 
 ninety-nine out of every hundred white men in the South would 
 rather believe that a negro had chattered than that a Con- 
 federate officer had been guilty of a gross act of treachery and 
 ingratitude." 
 
 Vincent was silent. He felt that what his companion said 
 was the truth; and that a weapon by which he had hoped to 
 force the elder Jackson into saying what he had done with 
 Dinah would probably fail in its purpose. The old man was 
 too astute not to perceive that there was no real proof against 
 his son, and would therefore be unlikely at once to admit that 
 he had committed a serious crime, and to forego his revenge. 
 
A VISIT TO THE CEDARS. 269 
 
 "I will try at any rate," he said at last; "and if he 
 refuses I will publish the story in the papers. When the 
 fellow gets back from Yankee-land he may either call me out 
 or demand a court of inquiry. I may not succeed in getting a 
 verdict from twelve white men, but I think I can convince 
 everyone of our own class that the fellow did it; and when 
 this battle that is expected is over I have got three months' 
 leave, and I will move heaven and earth to find the woman; 
 and if I do, Jackson will either have to bolt or to stand a trial, 
 with the prospect of ten years' imprisonment if he is convicted. 
 In either case we are not likely to have his son about here 
 again; and if he did venture back and brought an action 
 against me, his chance of getting damages would be a small 
 one." 
 
 Another half-hour's ride brought them to the Cedars. They 
 dismounted at the house, and fastening their horses to the 
 portico knocked at the door. It was opened by a negro. 
 
 "Tell your master," Vincent said, "that Mr. Wingfield 
 wishes to speak to him." 
 
 Andrew Jackson himself came to the door. 
 
 "To what do I owe the very great pleasure of this visit, 
 Mr. Wingfield?" he said grimly. 
 
 " I have come to ask you what you have done with Dinah 
 Morris, whom, I have every ground for believing, you have 
 caused to be kidnapped from my mother's house." 
 
 " This is a serious charge, young gentleman," Andrew Jack- 
 son said, " and one that I shall call upon you to justify in the 
 law-courts. Men are not to be charged with criminal actions 
 even by young gentlemen of good Virginian families." 
 
 "I shall be quite ready to meet you there, Mr. Jackson, 
 whenever you choose; but my visit here is rather to give you 
 an opportunity of escaping the consequences that will follow 
 your detection as the author of the crime; for I warn you that 
 
270 THE ACCUSATION. 
 
 I will bring the crime home to you, whatever it costs me in 
 time and money. My offer is this: produce the woman and 
 her child, and not only shall no prosecution take place, but I 
 will remain silent concerning a fact which afifects the honour of 
 your son." 
 
 Andrew Jackson's face had been perfectly unmoved during 
 this conversation until he heard the allusion to his son. Then 
 his face changed visibly. 
 
 "I know nothing concerning which you can attack the 
 honour of my son, Mr. Wingfield," he said with an effort to 
 speak as unconcernedly as before. 
 
 " My charge is as follows," Vincent said quietly : — " I was 
 imprisoned at Elmira with a number of other oflBcers, among 
 them your son. Thinking that it was time for the unpleasant- 
 ness that had been existing between us to come to an end, I 
 offered him my hand. This he accepted and we became friends. 
 A short time afterwards a mode of escape offered itself to me, 
 and I proved the sincerity of my feelings towards him by offer 
 ing to him and another officer the means of sharing my escape. 
 This they accepted. Once outside the walls, I furnished them 
 with disguises that had been prepared for them, assuming 
 myself that of a minister. We then separated, going in dif- 
 ferent directions, I myself being accompanied by my negro 
 servant, to whose fidelity I owed our escape. Two days after- 
 wards an anonymous writer communicated to the police the 
 fact that I had escaped in the disguise of a minister, and was 
 accompanied by my black servant. This fact was only known 
 to the negro, myself, and the two officers. My negro, who had 
 released me, was certainly not my betrayer; the other officer 
 could certainly have had no possible motive for betraying me. 
 There remains, therefore, only your son, whose hostility to me 
 was notorious, and who had expressed himself with bitterness 
 against me on many occasions, and among others in the hear- 
 
A FAILURE. 271 
 
 ing of my friend Mr. Furniss here. Such being the case, it is 
 my intention to charge him before the military authorities 
 with this act of treachery. But, as I have said, I am willing 
 to forego this and to keep silence as to your conduct with 
 reference to my slave Dinah Morris, if you will restore her 
 and her child uninjured to the house from which you caused 
 her to be taken." 
 
 The sallow cheeks of the old planter had grown a shade 
 paler as he listened to Vincent's narrative, but he now burst 
 out in angry tones : 
 
 "How dare you, sir, bring such an infamous accusation 
 against my son— an accusation, like that against myself, wholly 
 unsupported by a shred of evidence? Doubtless your negro 
 had confided to some of his associates his plans for assisting 
 you to escape from prison, and it is from one of these that the 
 denunciation has come. Go, sir, report where you will what lies 
 and fables you have invented; but be assured that I and my son 
 will seek our compensation for such gross libels in the courts." 
 "Very well, sir," Vincent said, as he prepared to mount his 
 horse; "if you will take the trouble to look in the papers to- 
 morrow, you will see that your threats of action for libel have 
 no effect whatever upon me." 
 
 "The man is as hard as a rock, Wingfield," Furniss said, 
 as they rode off together. " He wilted a little when you were 
 telling your story, but the moment he saw you had no definite 
 proofs he was, a^ I expected he would be, ready to defy you. 
 What shall you do now?" 
 
 "I shall ride back into Richmond again and give a full 
 account of my escape from the jail, and state that I firmly 
 beHeve that the information as to my disguise was given by 
 Jackson, and that it was the result of a personal hostility which, 
 as many young men in Richmond are well aware, has existed 
 for some time between us." 
 
272 THE EVE OF A BATTLE. 
 
 " Well, you must do as you like, AVingfield, but I think it 
 will be a risky business." 
 
 "It may be so," Vincent said; "but I have little doubt that 
 long before Jackson is exchanged I shall have discovered Dinah, 
 and shall prosecute Jackson for theft and kidnapping, in 
 which case the young man will hardly venture to prosecute me 
 or indeed to show his face in this part of the country." 
 
 That evening the two young officers started for the front, 
 and the next morning the Eichmond papers came out with a 
 sensational heading, " Alleged Gross Act of Treachery and In- 
 gratitude by a Confederate Officer." 
 
 It was the 10th of December when Vincent joined the army 
 at Fredericksburg. He reported himself to General Stuart, who 
 received him with great cordiality. 
 
 " You are just in time, Wingfield," he said. " I believe that 
 in another twenty-four hours the battle will be fought. They 
 have for the last two days been moving about in front, and 
 apparently want us to believe that they intend to cross some- 
 where below the town; but all the news we get from our spies 
 is to the effect that these are only feints and that they intend to 
 throw a bridge across here. We know, anyhow, they have got 
 two trains concealed opposite, near the river. Burnside is likely 
 to find it a hard nut to crack. Of course they are superior in 
 number to us, as they always are; but as we have always beat 
 them well on level ground I do not think their chances of getting 
 up these heights are by any means hopeful. Then, too, their 
 change of commanders is against them. M*^Clelland fought a 
 drawn battle against us at Antietam and showed himself a really 
 able general in the operations in front of Eichmond. The army 
 have confidence in him, and he is by far the best man they have 
 got so far, but the fools at Washington have now for the second 
 time displaced him because they are jealous of him. Burnside 
 has shown himself a good man in minor commands, but I don't 
 
A NIGHT ALARM. 273 
 
 think he is equal to command such a vast army as this; and 
 besides, we know from our friends at Washington that he has 
 protested against this advance across the river, but has been 
 overruled. You will see Fredericksburg will add another to 
 the long list of our victories." 
 
 Vincent shared a tent with another officer of the same rank 
 in General Stuart's staff. They sat chatting till late, and it was 
 still dark when they were suddenly aroused by an outbreak of 
 musketry down at the river. 
 
 "The general was right," Captain Longmore, Vincent's com- 
 panion, exclaimed. "They are evidently throwing a bridge 
 across the river, and the fire we hear comes from two regi- 
 ments of Mississippians who are posted down in the town 
 under Barksdale." 
 
 It was but the work of a minute to throw on their clothes 
 and hurry out. The night was dark and a heavy fog hung 
 over the river. A perfect roar of musketry came up from the 
 valley. Drums and bugles were sounding all along the crest. 
 At the same moment they issued out General Stuart came out 
 from his tent, which was close by. 
 
 "Is that you, Longmore? Jump on your horse and ride 
 down to the town. Bring back news of what is going 
 on." 
 
 A few minutes later an officer rode up. Some wood had been 
 thrown on the fire, and by its light Vincent recognized Stone- 
 wall Jackson. 
 
 "Have you any news for us?" he asked. 
 
 "Not yet, I have sent an officer down to inquire. The 
 enemy have been trying to bridge the river." 
 
 " I suppose so," Jackson replied. " I have ordered one of my 
 brigades to come to the head of the bank as soon as they can 
 be formed up, to help Barksdale if need be, but I don't want to 
 take them down into the town. It is commanded by all the 
 
 ( 538 ) S 
 
274 THE BOMBARDMENT. 
 
 hills on the opposite side, and we know they have brought up 
 also all their artillery there." 
 
 In a few minutes Captain Longmore returned. 
 
 " The enemy have thrown two pontoon bridges across, one 
 above and one below the old railway bridge. The Mississippians 
 have driven them back once, but they are pushing on the work 
 and will soon get it finished; but General Barksdale bids me 
 report that with the force at his command he can repulse any 
 attempt to cross." 
 
 The light was now breaking in the east, but the roar of 
 musketry continued under the canopy of fog. General Lee, 
 Longstreet, and others had now arrived upon the spot, and 
 Vincent was surprised that no orders were issued for troops to 
 reinforce those under General Barksdale. Presently the sun 
 rose, and as it gained in power the fog slowly lifted, and it was 
 seen that the two pontoon bridges were comi3lete; but the fire 
 of the Mississippians was so heavy that although the enemy 
 several times attempted to cross they recoiled before it. Sud- 
 denly a gun was fired from the opposite height, and at the 
 signal more than a hundred pieces of artillery opened fire upon 
 the town. Many of the inhabitants had left as soon as the 
 musketry fire began, but the slopes behind it soon presented a 
 sad spectacle. Men, women, and children poured out from the 
 town, bewildered with the din and terrified by the storm of shot 
 and shell that crashed into it. Higher and higher the crowd 
 of fugitives made their way until they reached the crest ; among 
 them were weeping women and crying children, many of them 
 in the scantiest attire and carrjdng such articles of dress and 
 valuables as they had caught up when startled by the terrible 
 rain of missiles. In a very few minutes smoke began to rise 
 over the town, followed by tongues of flame, and in half an 
 hour the place was on fire in a score of places. 
 
 All day the bombardment went on without cessation and 
 
THE FEDERAL ADVANCE. 275 
 
 Fredericksburg crumbled into ruins. Still, in spite of this 
 terrible fire the Mississippians clung to the burning town amid 
 crashing walls, falling chimneys, and shells exploding in every 
 direction. As night fell the enemy poured across the bridges, 
 and Barksdale, contesting every foot of ground, fell back 
 through the burning city and took up a position behind a stone 
 wall in its rear. 
 
 Throughout the day not a single shot had been fired by 
 the Confederate artillery, which was very inferior in power to 
 that of the enemy. As General Lee had no wish finally to 
 hinder the passage of the Federals, the stubborn resistance of 
 Barksdale's force being only intended to give him time to 
 concentrate all his army as soon as he knew for certain the 
 point at which the enemy was going to cross; and he did not 
 wish, therefore, to risk the destruction of any of his batteries 
 by calling down the Federal fire upon them. 
 
 During the day the troops were all brought up into position. 
 Longstreet was on the left and Jackson on the right, while the 
 guns, forty-seven in number, were in readiness to take up their 
 post in the morning on the slopes in front of them. On the 
 extreme right General Stuart was posted with his cavalry and 
 horse artillery. The night passed quietly and by daybreak the 
 troops were all drawn up in their positions. 
 
 As soon as the sun rose it was seen that during the night the 
 enemy had thrown more bridges across and that the greater 
 portion of the army was already over. They were, indeed, 
 already in movement against the Confederate position, their 
 attack being directed towards the portion of the line held by 
 Jackson's division. General Stuart gave orders to Major Pel- 
 ham, who commanded his horse artillery, and who immediately 
 brought up the guns and began the battle by opening fire on 
 the flank of the enemy. The guns of the Northern batteries 
 at once replied, and for some hours the artillery duel continued. 
 
276 THE ASSAULT REPULSED. 
 
 the Federal guns doing heavy execution. For a time attacks 
 were threatened from various points, but about ten o'clock, 
 when the fog lifted, a mass of some 55,000 troops advanced 
 against Jackson. They were suffered to come within 800 yards 
 before a gun was fired, and then fourteen guns opened upon 
 them with such effect that they fell back in confusion. 
 
 At one o'clock another attempt was made, covered by a 
 tremendous fire of artillery. For a time the columns of attack 
 were kept at bay by the fire of the Confederate batteries, but 
 they advanced with great resolution, pushed their way through 
 Jackson's first line, and forced them to fall back. Jackson 
 brought up his second line and drove the enemy back with 
 great slaughter until his advance was checked by the fire of the 
 Northern artillery. 
 
 All day the fight went on, the Federals attempting to crush 
 the Confederate artillery by the weight of their fire in order 
 that their infantry columns might again advance. But although 
 outnumbered by more than two to one the Confederate guns 
 were worked with great resolution, and the day passed and 
 darkness began to fall without their retiring from the positions 
 they had taken up. Just at sunset General Stuart ordered all 
 the batteries on the right to advance. This they did and 
 opened their fire on the Northern infantry with such effect 
 that these fell back to the position near the town that they 
 had occupied in the morning. 
 
 On the left an equally terrible battle had raged all day, but 
 here the Northern troops were compelled to cross open ground 
 between the town and the base of the hill, and suffered so 
 terribly from the fire that they never succeeded in reaching the 
 Confederate front. Throughout the day the Confederates held 
 their position with such ease that General Lee considered the 
 affair as nothing more than a demonstration of force to feel his 
 position, and expected an even sterner battle on the following 
 
THE RIVER RECROSSED. 277 
 
 day. Jackson's first and second lines, composed of less than 
 15,000 men, had repulsed without difficulty the divisions of 
 Franklin and Hooker, 55,000 strong; while Longstreet with 
 about the same force had never been really pressed by the 
 enemy, although on that side they had a force of over 50,000 
 men. 
 
 In the morning the Northern army was seen drawn up in 
 battle array as if to advance for fresh assault, but no move- 
 ment was made. General Burn side was in favour of a fresh 
 attack, but the generals commanding the various divisions felt 
 that their troops, after the repulse the day before, were not 
 equal to the work, and were unanimously of opinion that a 
 second assault should not be attempted. After remaining for 
 some hours in order of battle they fell back into the town and 
 two days later the whole army recrossed the Rappahannock 
 river. The loss of the Confederates was 1800 men, who were 
 for the most part killed or wounded by the enemy's artillery, 
 while the Federal loss was no less than 13,771. General 
 Burnside soon afterwards resigned his command, and General 
 Hooker, an officer of the same politics as the president and his 
 advisers, was appointed to succeed him. 
 
 The cavalry had not been called upon to act during the day, 
 and Vincent's duties were confined to carrying orders to the 
 commanders of the various batteries of artillery posted in that 
 part of the field, as these had all been placed under General 
 Stuart's orders. He had many narrow escapes by shot and 
 fragments of shells, but passed through the day uninjured. 
 
 General Lee has been blamed for not taking advantage of 
 his victory and falling upon the Federals on the morning after 
 the battle; but although such an assault might possibly have 
 been successful he was conscious of his immense inferiority 
 in force, and his troops would have been compelled to have 
 advanced to the attack across ground completely swept by the 
 
278 VINCENT RETURNS HOME. 
 
 fire of the magnificently served Northern artillery posted upon 
 their commanding heights. He was moreover ignorant of the 
 full extent of the loss he had inflicted upon the enemy, and 
 expected a renewed attack by them. He was therefore, doubt- 
 less, unwilling to risk the results of the victory he had gained 
 and of the victory he expected to gain should the enemy 
 renew their attack, by a movement which might not be success- 
 ful, and which would at any rate have cost him a tremendous 
 loss of men, and men were already becoming scarce in the Con- 
 federacy. 
 
 As soon as the enemy had fallen back across the river and it 
 was certain that there was little chance of another forward 
 movement on their part for a considerable time, Vincent showed 
 to General Stuart the permit he had received to return home 
 until the spring on leave, and at once received the general's 
 permission to retire from the staff for a time. 
 
 He had not been accompanied by Dan on his railway journey 
 to the front, having left him behind with instructions to 
 endeavour by every means to find some clue as to the direction 
 in which Dinah had been carried off. He telegraphed on his 
 way home the news of his coming, and found Dan at the 
 station waiting for him. 
 
 "Well, Dan, have you obtained any news'?" he asked as soon 
 as his horse had been moved from its box, and he had mounted 
 and at a foot-pace left the station, with Dan walking beside 
 him. 
 
 "No, sah; I hab done my best, but I cannot find out any- 
 ting. The niggers at Jackson's all say dat no strangers hab 
 been there wid de old man for a long time before de day dat 
 Dinah was carried off. I have been over dar, massa, and hab 
 talked wid the hands at de house. Dey all say dat no one been 
 dere for a month. Me sure dat dey no tell a lie about it, 
 because dey all hate Massa Jackson like pison. Den de 
 
NO NEWS. 279 
 
 lawyer, he am put de advertisement you told him in the papers : 
 Five hundred dollars to whoever would give information about 
 de carrying off of a female slave from Missy Wingfield, or dat 
 would lead to de discovery of her hiding-place. But no answer 
 come. Me heard Missy Wingfield say so last night." 
 
 "That's bad, Dan; but I hardly expected anything better. 
 I felt sure the old fox would have taken every precaution, 
 knowing what a serious business it would be for him if it were 
 found out. Now I am back I will take the matter up myself, 
 and we will see what we can do. I wish I could have set about 
 it the day after she was carried away. It is more than a 
 fortnight ago now, and that will make it much more difficult 
 than it would have been had it been begun at once." 
 
 "Well, Vincent, so you have come back to us undamaged 
 this time," his mother said after the first greeting. "We were 
 very anxious when the news came that a great battle had been 
 fought last Friday; but when we heard the next morning the 
 enemy had been repulsed so easily we were not so anxious, 
 although it was not until this morning that the list of killed 
 and wounded was published, and our minds set at rest." 
 
 "No, mother; it was a tremendous artillery battle, but it 
 was a little more than that — at least on our side. But I have 
 never heard anything at all like it from sunrise to sunset. But, 
 after all, an artillery fire is more frightening than dangerous, 
 except at comparatively close quarters. The enemy must have 
 fired at least fifty shots for every man that was hit. I counted 
 several times, and there were fully a hundred shots a minute, 
 and I don't think it lessened much the whole day. I should 
 think they must have fired two or three hundred rounds at 
 least from each gun. The roar was incessant, and what with 
 the din they made, and the replies of our own artillery, and the 
 bursting of shells, and the rattle of musketry, the din at times 
 was almost bewildering. Firefly was hit with a piece of shell. 
 
280 "WHERE IS IT, MOTHER?" 
 
 but fortunately it was not a very large one, and he is not much 
 the worse for it, but the shock knocked him off his legs; of 
 course I went down with him, and thought for a moment I had 
 been hit myself. No; it was by far the most hollow affair we 
 have had. The enemy fought obstinately enough, but without 
 the slightest spirit or dash, and only once did they get up any- 
 where near our line, and then they went back a good deal 
 quicker than they came." 
 
 "And now you are going to be with us for three months, 
 Vincent?" 
 
 "I hope so, mother; at least if they do not advance again. I 
 shall be here off and on. I mean to find Dinah Morris if it is 
 possible, and if I can obtain the slightest clue I shall follow it 
 up and go wherever it may lead me." 
 
 "Well, we will spare you for that, Vincent. As you know, 
 I did not like your mixing yourself up in that business two 
 years ago, but it is altogether different now. The woman was 
 very willing and well conducted, and I had got to be really 
 fond of her. But putting that aside, it is intolerable that such 
 a piece of insolence as the stealing of one of our slaves should 
 go unpunished. Therefore if you do find any clue to the affair 
 we will not grumble at your following it up, even if it does take 
 you away from home for a short time. By the by, we had 
 letters this morning from a certain young lady in Georgia in- 
 closing her photograph, and I rather fancy there is one for you 
 somewhere." 
 
 "Where is it, mother?" Vincent asked, jumping from his 
 seat. 
 
 "Let me think," Mrs. Wingfield replied. "Did either of you 
 girls put it away, or where can it have been stowed?" The 
 girls both laughed. 
 
 "Now, Vincent, what offer do you make for the letter? 
 Well, we won't tease you," Annie went on as Vincent gave an 
 
"HERE IT is!" 281 
 
 impatient exclamation. "Another time we might do so, but as 
 you have just come safely back to us I don't think it will be 
 fair, especially as this is the very first letter. Here it is!" and 
 she took out of the work-box before her the missive Vincent 
 was so eager to receive. 
 
 ■^ 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE SEARCH FOR DINAH. 
 
 Y the by, Vincent," Mrs. Wingfield remarked next 
 morning at breakfast, "I have parted with Pearson." 
 *'I am glad to hear it, mother. What! did you 
 discover at last that he was a scamp*}" 
 "Several things that occurred shook my confidence in him, 
 Vincent. The accounts were not at all satisfactory, and it 
 happened quite accidentally that when I was talking one day 
 with Mr. Robertson, who, as you know, is a great speculator 
 in tobacco, I said that I should grow no more tobacco, as it 
 really fetched nothing. He replied that it would be a pity to 
 give it up, for so little was now cultivated that the price was 
 rising, and the Orangery tobacco always fetched top prices; 
 'I think the price I paid for your crop this year must at any 
 rate have paid for the labour — that is to say, paid for the keep 
 of the slaves and something over.' He then mentioned the 
 price he had given, which was certainly a good deal higher 
 than I had imagined. I looked to my accounts next morning, 
 and found that Pearson had only credited me with one-third of 
 the amount he must have received, so I at once dismissed him. 
 Indeed, I had been thinking of doing so some little time before, 
 for money is so scarce and the price of produce so low that I 
 felt I could not afford to pay as much as I have been giving 
 him." 
 
PEARSON DISMISSED. 283 
 
 "I am afraid I have been drawing rather heavily, mother," 
 Vincent put in. 
 
 "I have plenty of money, Vincent. Since your father's death 
 we have had much less company than before, and I have not 
 spent my income. Besides, I have a considerable sum invested 
 in house property and other securities. But I have, of course, 
 since the war began been subscribing towards the expenses of 
 the war — for the support of hospitals and so on. I thought at 
 a time like this I ought to keep my expenses down at the 
 lowest point, and to give the balance of my income to the 
 state." 
 
 "How did Jonas take his dismissal, mother'?" 
 
 "Not very pleasantly," Mrs. Wingfield replied; "especially 
 when I told him that I had discovered he was robbing me. 
 However, he knew better than to say much, for he has not 
 been in good odour about here for some time. After the 
 fighting near here there were reports that he had been in com- 
 munication with the Yankees. He spoke to me about it at the 
 time; but as it was a mere matter of rumour, originating, no 
 doubt, from the fact that he was a Northern man by birth, I 
 paid no attention to them." 
 
 "It is likely enough to be true," Vincent said. "I always 
 distrusted the vehemence with which he took the Confederate 
 side. How long ago did this happen 1" 
 
 "It is about a month since I dismissed him." 
 
 "So lately as that! Then I should not be at all surprised if 
 he had some hand in carrying off Dinah. I know he was in 
 communication with Jackson, for I once saw them together in 
 the street, and I fancied at the time that it was through him 
 that Jackson learnt that Dinah was here. It is an additional 
 clue to inquire into, anyhow. Do you know what has become 
 of him since he left you]" 
 
 "No; I have heard nothing at all about him, Vincent, from 
 
284 SEARCHING FOR A CLUE. 
 
 the day I gave him a cheque for his pay in this room. Farrell, 
 who was under him, is now in charge of the Orangery. He 
 may possibly know something of his movements." 
 
 "I think Farrell is an honest fellow," Vincent said. "He 
 was always about doing his work quietly; never bullying or 
 shouting at the hands, and yet seeing that they did their work 
 properly. I will ride out and see him at once." 
 
 As soon as breakfast was over Vincent started, and found 
 Farrell in the fields with the hands. 
 
 "I am glad to see you back, sir," the man said heartily. 
 
 "Thank you, Farrell. I am glad to be back, and I am glad 
 to find you in Pearson's place. I never liked the fellow, and 
 never trusted him." 
 
 "I did not like him myself, sir, though we always got on 
 well enough together. He knew his work, and got as much 
 out of the hands as anyone could do; but I did not like his 
 way with them. They hated him." 
 
 "Have you any idea where he went when he left here?" 
 
 "No, sir; he did not come back after he got his dismissal. 
 He sent a man in a buggy with a note to me, asking me to 
 send all his things over to Eichmond. I expect he was afraid 
 the news might get here as soon as he did, and that the hands 
 would give him an unpleasant reception, as indeed I expect 
 they would have done." 
 
 "You don't know whether he has any friends anywhere in 
 the Confederacy to whom he would be likely to go?" 
 
 "I don't know about friends, sir; but I know he has told me 
 he was overseer, or partner, or something of that sort, in a 
 small station down in the swamps of South Carolina. I should 
 think, from things he has let drop, that the slaves must have 
 had a bad time of it. I rather fancy he made the place too 
 hot for him, and had to leave; but that was only my impression." 
 
 "In that case he may possibly have made his way back 
 
barker's hotel. 285 
 
 there," Vincent said. ''I have particular reasons for wishing 
 to find out. You don't know anything about the name of the 
 place 1" The man shook his head. 
 
 "He never mentioned the name in my hearing." 
 
 "Well, I must try to find out, but I don't quite see how to 
 set about it," Vincent said. "By the way, do you know where 
 his clothes were sent to?" 
 
 "Yes; the man said that he was to take them to Barker's 
 Hotel. It's a second-rate hotel not far from the railway-station." 
 
 "Thank you. That will help me. I know the house. It was 
 formerly used by Northern drummers and people of that sort." 
 
 After riding back to Eichmond and putting up his horse, 
 Vincent went to the hotel there. Although but a secondary 
 hotel it was well filled, for people from all parts of the Con- 
 federacy resorted to Eichmond, and however much trade 
 suffered, the hotels of the town did a good business. He first 
 went up to the clerk in a little office at the entrance. 
 
 "You had a man named Pearson," he said, "staying here 
 about a month ago. Will you be good enough to tell me on 
 what day he left?" 
 
 "The clerk turned to the register, and said, after a minute's 
 examination : 
 
 "He came on the 14th of November, and he left on the 
 20th." 
 
 This was two days after the date on which Dinah had been 
 carried off. 
 
 In American hotels the halls are large and provided with 
 seats, and are generally used as smoking and reading rooms by 
 the male visitors to the hotel. At Harker's Hotel there was a 
 small bar at the end of the hall, and a black waiter supplied 
 the wants of the guests seated at the various little tables. 
 Vincent seated himself at one of these and ordered something 
 to drink. As the negro placed it on the table he said : 
 
286 **ME REMEMBER DE MAN, SAH. 
 
 "I will give you a dollar if you will answer a few questions." 
 
 " Very good, sah. Dat am a mighty easy way to earn dollar." 
 
 "Do you remember, about a month ago, a man named 
 Pearson being here?" 
 
 The negro shook his head. 
 
 " Me not know de names of de gentlemen, sah. What was 
 de man like?" 
 
 " He was tall and thin, with short hair and a gray goatee — 
 a resfular Yankee." 
 
 "Me remember him, sah. Dar used to be plenty ob dat sort 
 here. Don't see dem much now. Me remember de man, sah, 
 quite well. Used to pass most of de day here. Didn't seem 
 to have nuffin to do." 
 
 " Was he always alone, or did he have many people here to 
 see him?" 
 
 " Once dar war two men here wid him, sah, sitting at dat 
 table ober in de corner. Eough-looking fellows dey war. In 
 old times people like dat wouldn't come to a 'spectable hotel, 
 but now most eberryone got rough clothes, can't get no others, 
 so one don't tink nuffin about it; but dose fellows was rough- 
 looking besides dar clothes. Didn't like dar looks nohow. 
 Dey only came here once. Dey was de only strangers that 
 came to see him. But once Massa Jackson — me know him by 
 sight — he came here and talk wid him for a long time. 
 Earnest sort of talk dat seemed to be. Dey talk in low voice, 
 and I noticed dey stopped talking when anyone sat down near 
 dem." 
 
 "You don't know where he went to from here, I suppose?" 
 
 "No, sah, dat not my compartment. Perhaps de outside 
 porter will know. Like enough he take his tings in hand- truck 
 to station. You like to see him, sah?" 
 
 "Yes, I should like to have a minute's talk with him. Here 
 is your dollar." 
 
THE FIRST CLUE. 287 
 
 The waiter rang a bell, and a minute later the outdoor porter 
 presented himself. 
 
 "You recomember taking some tings to station for a tall man 
 wid gray goatee, Pomp?" the waiter asked. "It was more 
 dan tree weeks ago. I tink he went before it was light in de 
 morning. Me seem to remember dat." 
 
 The negro nodded. 
 
 " Me remember him berry well, sah. Tree heavy boxes and 
 one bag, and he only give me quarter dollar for taking dem to 
 de station. Mighty mean man dat." 
 
 "Do you know what train he went hjl" 
 
 "Yes, sah, it was de six o'clock train for de Souf." 
 
 "You can't find out where his luggage was checked for?" 
 
 " I can go down to station, sah, and see if I can find out. 
 Some of de men thar may remember." 
 
 " Here is a dollar for yourself," Vincent said, " and another 
 to give to any of the men who can give you the news. When 
 you have found out come and tell me. Here is my card and 
 address." 
 
 " Bery well, sah. Next time me go up to station me find 
 about it, for sure, if anyone remember dat fellow." 
 
 In the evening the negro called at the house and told Vin- 
 cent that he had ascertained that a man answering to his de- 
 scription and having luggage similar to that of Pearson had 
 had it checked to Florence in South Carolina. 
 
 Vincent now called Dan into his counsel and told him what 
 he had discovered. The young negro had already given proof 
 of such intelligence that he felt sure his opinion would be of 
 value. 
 
 "Dat all bery plain, sah," Dan said when Vincent finished 
 his story. " Me no doubt dat old rascal Jackson give money to 
 Pearson to carry off de gal. Ob course he did it just to take 
 revenge upon Tony. Pearson he go into de plot, because, in 
 
288 PUTTING TWO AND TWO TOGETHER. 
 
 de fust place, it vex Missy Wingfield and you bery much ; in 
 de second place, because Jackson gib him money; in de third 
 place, because he get hold of negro slave worf a thousand 
 dollar. Dat all quite clear. He not do it himself, but arrange 
 wid oder fellows, and he top quiet at de hotel for two days 
 after she gone so dat no one can 'spect his having hand in de 
 affair." 
 
 " That is just how I make it out, Dan; and now he has gone 
 off to join them." 
 
 Dan thought for some time. 
 
 "Perhaps dey join him thar, sah, perhaps not; perhaps him 
 send him baggage on there and get out somewhere on de road 
 and meet them." 
 
 " That is likely enough, Dan. No doubt Dinah was taken 
 away in a cart or buggy. As she left two days before he did, 
 they may have gone from forty to sixty miles along the road, 
 to some place where he may have joined them. The men who 
 carried her off may either have come back or gone on with him. 
 If they wanted to go south they would go on ; if they did not, 
 he would probably have only hired them to carry her off and 
 hand her over to him when he overtook them. I will look at 
 the time-table and see where that train stops. It is a fast 
 train, I see," he said, after consulting it; "it stops at Peters- 
 burg, fifteen miles on, and at Hicks Ford, which is about fifty 
 miles. I should think the second place was most likely, as the 
 cart could easily have got there in two days. Now, Dan, you 
 had better start to-morrow morning, and spend two days there 
 if necessary; find out if you can if on the twentieth of 
 last month anyone noticed a vehicle of any kind, with two 
 rough men in it, and with, perhaps, a negro woman. She 
 might not have been noticed, for she may have been lying 
 tied up in the bottom of the cart, although it is more likely 
 they frightened her by threats into sitting up quiet with them. 
 
SUSPICIONS CONFIRMED. 289 
 
 They are sure not to have stopped at any decent hotel, but will 
 have gone to some small place, probably just outside the town. 
 
 " I will go with you to Mr. Eenfrew the first thing in the 
 morning and get him to draw up a paper testifying that you 
 are engaged in lawful business, and are making inquiries with 
 a view to discovering a crime which has been committed, and 
 recommending you to the assistance of the police in any town 
 you may go to. Then if you go with that to the head constable 
 at Hicks Ford he will tell you which are the places at which 
 such fellows as these would have been likely to put up for the 
 night, and perhaps send a policeman with you to make in- 
 quiries. If you get any news telegraph to me at once. I will 
 start by the six o'clock train on the following morning. Do 
 you be on the platform to meet me, and we can then either 
 go straight on to Florence, or, should there be any occasion, 
 I will get out there; but I don't think that is likely. Pearson 
 himself will, to a certainty, sooner or later, go to Florence to 
 get his luggage, and the only real advantage we shall get if 
 your inquiries are successful will be to find out for certain 
 whether he is concerned in the affair. We shall then only 
 have to follow his traces from Florence." 
 
 Two days later Mr. Eenfrew received a telegram from the 
 head constable at Hicks Ford : " The two men with cart spent 
 day here, 20th ult. Were joined that morning by another 
 man — negro says Pearson. One man returned afternoon, Eich- 
 mond. Pearson and the other drove off in buggy. A young 
 negress and child were with them. Is there anything I can do ?" 
 
 Mr. Eenfrew telegraphed back to request that the men, who 
 were kidnapping the female slave, should if possible be traced 
 and the direction they took ascertained. He then sent the 
 message across to Vincent, who at once went to his office. 
 
 " Now," the lawyer said, " you must do nothing rashly in 
 this business, Vincent. They are at the best of times a pretty 
 
 (538) T 
 
290 THE AID OF THE LAW, 
 
 rough lot at the edge of these Carolina swamps, and at present 
 things are likely to be worse than usual. If you were to go 
 alone on such an errand you would almost certainly be shot. 
 In the first place, these fellows would not give up a valuable 
 slave without a struggle; and in the next place, they have 
 committed a very serious crime. Therefore it is absolutely 
 necessary that you should go armed with legal powers and 
 backed by the force of the law. In the first place, I will draw 
 up an affidavit and sign it myself, to the effect that a female 
 slave, the property of Vincent Wingfield, has, with her male 
 child, been kidnapped and stolen by Jonas Pearson and others 
 acting in association with him, and that we have reason to 
 know that she has been conveyed into South Carolina. 
 This I will get witnessed by a justice of the peace, and will 
 then take it up to Government House. There I will get the 
 usual official request to the governor of South Carolina to issue 
 orders that the aid of the law shall be given to you in re- 
 coverinsf the said Dinah Morris and her child, and arrestinsj 
 her abductors. You will obtain an order to this effect from 
 the governor, and armed with it you will, as soon as you have 
 discovered where the woman is, call upon the sheriff of the 
 county to aid you in recovering her, and in arresting Pearson 
 and his associates," 
 
 "Thank you, sir. That will certainly be the best way. I 
 run plenty of risk in doing my duty as an oflScer of the State, 
 and I have no desire whatever to throw my life away at the 
 hands of ruffians such as Pearson and his allies." 
 
 Two hours later Vincent received from Mr. Eenfrew the 
 official letter to the governor of South Carolina, and at six 
 o'clock next morning started for Florence. On the platform of 
 the station at Hicks Ford Dan was waiting for him. 
 
 "Jump into the car at the end, Dan; I will come to you 
 there, and you can tell me all the news. We are going straight 
 
"YOU HAVE DONE CAPITALLY." 291 
 
 on to Columbia. Xow, Dan," Vincent went on when he joined 
 him — for in no part of the United States were negroes allowed 
 to travel in any but the cars set apart for them — "what is 
 your news ? The chief constable telegraphed that they had, as 
 we expected, been joined by Pearson here." 
 
 "Yes, sah, dey w^ar here for sure. When I get here I go 
 straight to de constable and tell him dat I was in search of two 
 men who had kidnapped Captain Wingfield's slave. De head 
 constable he Eichmond man, and ob course knew all about de 
 family; so he take de matter up at once and send constable wid 
 me to seberal places whar it likely dat the fellows had put up, 
 but we couldn't find nuffin about dem. Den next morning we 
 go out again to village four mile out of de town on de north 
 road, and dere we found sure 'nough dat two men, wid 
 negro wench and chile, had stopped dere. She seem bery 
 unhappy and cry all de time. De men say dey bought her at 
 Eichmond, and show de constable of de village de paper dat 
 dey had bought female slabe Sally Moore and her chile. De 
 constable speak to woman, but she seem frightened out of her 
 life and no say anything. Dey drive off wid her early in de 
 morning. Den we make inquiries again at de town and at 
 de station. We find dat a man like Pearson get out. He had 
 only little hand-bag with him. He ask one of de men at de 
 station which was de way to de norf road. Den we find dat 
 one of de constables hab seen a horse and cart wid two men 
 in it, with negro woman and child. One of de men look like 
 Yankee — dat what make him cake notice of it. We s'pose 
 dat oder man went back to Ei( imond again." 
 
 " That is all right, Dan, and you have done capitally. Now 
 at Florence we will take up the hunt. It is a long way down 
 there; and if they drive all the way, as I hope they will, it 
 will take them a fortnight, so that we shall have gained a good 
 deal of time on them. The people at the station are sure to 
 
292 THE LUGGAGE TRACED. 
 
 remember the three boxes that lay there for so long without 
 being claimed. Of course they may have driven only till they 
 got fairly out of reach. Then they may either have sold the 
 horse and trap, or the fellow Pearson has with him may have 
 driven it back. But I should think they would most likely 
 sell it. In that case they would not be more than a week 
 from the time they left Kichmond to the time they took train 
 again for the south. However, whether they have got a fort- 
 nisfht or three weeks' start of us will not make much difference. 
 
 o 
 
 With the description we can give of Pearson, and the fact that 
 there was a negress and child, and those three boxes, we ought 
 to be able to trace him." 
 
 It was twelve at night when the train arrived at Florence. 
 As nothing could be done until next morning Vincent went to 
 an hotel. As soon as the railway officials were likely to be at 
 their offices he was at the station again. The tip of a dollar 
 secured the attention of the man in the baggage-roouL 
 
 "Three boxes and a black bag came on here a month ago, 
 you say, and lay here certainly four or five days — perhaps a 
 good deal longer. Of course I remember them. Stood up in 
 that corner there. They had been checked right through. I 
 will look at the books and see what day they went. I don't 
 remember what sort of men fetched them away. Maybe I was 
 busy at the time, and my mate gave them out. However, I 
 will look first and see when they went. What day do you say 
 they got here]" 
 
 " They came by the train tl it left Richmond at six o'clock 
 on the morning of the 20th." 
 
 " Then they got in late that night or early next morning. 
 Ah, the train was on time that day, and got in at half-past 
 nine at night. Here they are — three boxes and a bag, numbers 
 15020, went out on the 28th. Yes, that's right enough. Now 
 I will just ask my mate if he remembers about their going out." 
 
THE baggage-man's ADVICE. 293 
 
 The other man was called. Oh, yes, he remembered quite 
 ^ell the three boxes standing in the corner. They went out 
 some time in the afternoon. It was just after the train came 
 in from Richmond. He noticed the man that asked for them. 
 He got him to help carry out the boxes and put them into a 
 cart. Yes, he remembered there was another man with him, 
 and a negress with a child. He wondered at the time what 
 they were up to, but supposed it was all right. Yes, he didn't 
 mind trying to find out who had hired out a cart for the job. 
 Dessay he could find out by to-morrow — at any rate he would 
 try. Five dollars was worth earning anyway. 
 
 Having put this matter in train, Vincent, leaving Dan at 
 Florence, went down at once to Charleston. Here, after 
 twenty-four hours' delay, he obtained a warrant for the arrest 
 of Jonas Pearson and others on the charge of kidnapping, and 
 then returned to Florence. He found that the railway man 
 had failed in obtaining any information as to the cart, and 
 concluded it must have come in from the country on purpose 
 to meet the train. 
 
 "At any rate," Vincent said, "it must be within a pretty 
 limited range of country. The railway makes a bend from 
 Wilmington to this place and then down to Charleston, so this 
 is really the nearest station to only a small extent of country." 
 
 "That's so," the railway man said. He had heard from 
 Dan a good deal about the case, and had got thoroughly inter- 
 ested in it. "Either Marion or Kingstree would be nearer, 
 one way or the other, to most of the swamp country. So it 
 can't be as far as Conwayborough on the north or Georgetown 
 on the south, and it must lie somewhere between Jeffries' 
 Creek and Lynch's Creek; anyhow it would be in Marion 
 County — that's pretty nigh sure. So if I were you I would 
 take rail back to Marion Court-house, and see the sheriff there 
 and have a talk over the matter with him. You haven't got 
 
294 "shoot him at sight." 
 
 much to go upon, because this man you are after has been 
 away from here a good many years and won't be known; be- 
 sides, likely enough he went by some other name down here. 
 Anyhow, the sheriff can put you up to the roads, and the best 
 way of going about the job." 
 
 "I think that would be the best way," Vincent said. "We 
 shall be able to see the county map too and to learn all the 
 geography of the place." 
 
 "You have got your six-shooters with you, I suppose, because 
 you are as likely as not to have to use them?" 
 
 "Yes, we have each got a Colt; and as I have had a good 
 deal of practice, it would be awkward for Pearson if he gives 
 me occasion to use it." 
 
 "After what I hear of the matter," the man said, "I should 
 say your best plan is just to shoot him at sight. It's what 
 would serve him right. You bet there will be no fuss over it. 
 It will save you a lot of trouble anyway." 
 
 Vincent laughed. 
 
 "My advice is good," the man went on earnestly. "They 
 are a rough lot down there, and hang together. You will have 
 to do it sudden, whatever you do, or you will get the hull 
 neighbourhood up agin you." 
 
 On reaching Marion Court-house they sought out the sheriff, 
 produced the warrant signed by the States' authority, and 
 explained the whole circumstances. 
 
 "I am ready to aid you in any way I can," the sheriff said 
 when he concluded; "but the question is, where has the fellow 
 got to? You see he may be anywhere in this tract;" and he 
 pointed out a circle on the map of the county that hung against 
 the wall. " That is about fifty mile across, and a pretty nasty 
 spot, I can tell you. There are wide swamps on both sides of 
 the creek, and rice grounds and all sorts. There ain't above 
 three or four villages altogether, but there may be two or three 
 
THE sheriff's BOOKS. 295 
 
 hundred little plantations scattered about, some big and some 
 little. We haven't got anything to guide us in the slightest, 
 not a thing, as I can see." 
 
 "The man who was working under Pearson, when he was 
 with us, told me he had got the notion that he had had to leave 
 on account of some trouble here. Possibly that might afford 
 a clue." 
 
 " It might do so," the sheriff said. " When did he come to 
 your' 
 
 " I think it was when I was six or seven years old. That 
 would be about twelve or thirteen years ago; but, of course, 
 he may not have come direct to us after leaving here." 
 
 " We can look anyway," the sheriff said, and, opening a chest, 
 he took out a number of volumes containing the records of his 
 predecessors. "Twelve years ago! Well, this is the volume. 
 Now, Captain Wingfield, I have got some other business in 
 hand that will take me a couple of hours. I will leave you 
 out this volume and the one before it and the one after it, and 
 if you like to go through them you may come across the de- 
 scription of some man wanted that agrees with that of the man 
 you are in search of." 
 
 It took Vincent two hours and a half to go through the 
 volume, but he met with no description answering to that of 
 Pearson. 
 
 " I will go through the first six months of the next year," 
 he said to himself, taking up that volume, "and the last six 
 months of the year before." 
 
 The second volume yielded no better result, and he then 
 turned back to the first of the three books. Beginning in July, 
 he read steadily on until he came to December. Scarcely had 
 he begun the record of that month than he uttered an excla- 
 mation of satisfaction. 
 
 "December the 2nd. — Information laid against gang at 
 
296 AN IMPORTANT ENTRY. 
 
 Porter's Station, near Lynch's Creek. Charged with several 
 robberies and murders in different parts of the country. Long 
 been suspected of having stills in the swamps. Gang consists 
 of four besides Porter himself. Names of gang, Jack Haverley, 
 Jim Corben, and John and James Porter. Ordered out posse 
 to start to-morrow." 
 
 " December 5th. — Ee turned from Porter's Station. Surprised 
 the gang. They resisted. Haverley, Corben, and Jas. Porter 
 shot. John Porter escaped, and took to swamp. Four of posse 
 wounded; one, WilHam Hannay, killed. Circulated description 
 of John Porter through the county. Tall and lean; when 15 
 years old shot a man in a brawl, and went north. Has been 
 absent 13 years. Assumed the appearance of a northern man 
 and speaks with Yankee twang. Father was absent at the 
 time of attack. Captured three hours after. Declares he 
 knows nothing about doings of the gang. Haverley and 
 Corben were friends of his sons. Came and went when they 
 liked. Will be tried on the 15th." 
 
 On the 16th there was another entry: 
 
 " William Porter sentenced to three years' imprisonment for 
 giving shelter to gang of robbers. Evidence wanting to show 
 he took any actual part in their crimes." 
 
 The sheriff had been in and out several times during the five 
 hours that Vincent's search had taken up. When he returned 
 again Vincent pointed out the entry he had found. 
 
 "I should not be at all surprised if that's our man," the 
 sheriff said. " I know old Porter well, for he is still alive and 
 bears a pretty bad reputation still, though we have never 
 been able to bring him to book. I remember all the circum- 
 stances of that affair, for I served upon the posse. While 
 Porter was in prison his house was kept for him by a married 
 daughter and her husband. There was a strong suspicion that 
 the man was one of the gang too, but we couldn't prove it. 
 
CALLING OUT THE POSSE. 297 
 
 They have lived there ever since. They have got five or six field 
 hands, and are said to be well ofi". We have no doubt they 
 have got a still somewhere in the swamps, but we have never 
 been able to find it. I will send a man ofi" to-morrow to make 
 inquiries whether any stranger has arrived there lately. Of 
 course, Pearson will not have kept that name, and he will 
 not have appeared as John Porter, for he would be arrested 
 on a fresh warrant at once for his share in that former 
 business. I think. Captain Wingfield, you had better register 
 at the hotel here under some other name. I don't suppose 
 that he has any fear of being tracked here; still it is just 
 possible his father may have got somebody here and at Florence 
 to keep their eyes open and let him know if there are any in- 
 quiries being made by strangers about a missing negress. One 
 cannot be too careful. If he got the least hint, his son and the 
 woman would be hidden away in the swamps before we could 
 get there, and there would be no saying when we could find him." 
 
 Vincent took the sheriff's advice, and entered his name in 
 the hotel books as Mr. Vincent. Late in the evening the 
 sheriff came round to him. 
 
 " I have just sent summonses to six men. I would rather 
 have had two or three more, but young men are very scarce 
 around here now; and as with you and myself that brings it 
 up to eight that ought to be suflBcient, as these fellows will 
 have no time to summon any of their friends to their assistance. 
 Have you a rifle. Captain Wingfield?" 
 
 "No; I have a brace of revolvers." 
 
 "They are useful enough for close work," the sheriff said, 
 " but if they see us coming, and barricade their house and open 
 fire upon us, you will want something that carries further than 
 a revolver. I can lend you a rifle as well as a horse if you will 
 accept them." 
 
 Vincent accepted the offer with thanks. The next morning 
 
298 THE PLAN OF ATTACK. 
 
 at daylight he went round to the sheriff's house, where six 
 determined-looking men, belonging to the town or neighbour- 
 ing farms, were assembled. Slinging the rifle that the sheriff 
 handed him across his back, Vincent at once mounted, and the 
 party set off at a brisk trot. 
 
 "My man came back half an hour ago," the sheriff said to 
 Vincent as they rode along. " He found out that a man - 
 answering to your description arrived with another at Porter's 
 about a fortnight ago, and is staying there still. Whether 
 they brought a negress with them or not no one seems to have 
 noticed. However, there is not a shadow of doubt that it is 
 our man, and I shall be heartily glad to lay hold of him; for 
 a brother of mine was badly wounded in that last affair, and 
 though he lived some years afterwards he was never the same 
 man again. So I have a personal interest in it, you see." 
 
 "How far is it to Porter's?" 
 
 "About thirty-five miles. We shall get there about two 
 o'clock, I reckon. We are all pretty well mounted and can 
 keep at this pace, with a break or two, till we get there. I 
 propose that we dismount when we get within half a mile of 
 the place. We will try and get hold of someone who knows 
 the country well, and get him to lead three of us round through 
 the edge of the swamp to the back of the house. It stands 
 within fifty yards of the swamp. I have no doubt they put it 
 there so that they might escape if pressed, and also to prevent 
 their being observed going backwards and forwards to that 
 still of theirs." 
 
 This plan was followed out. A negro lad was found who, 
 on the promise of a couple of dollars, agreed to act as guide. 
 Three of the party were then told off to follow him, and the 
 rest, after waiting for half an hour to allow them to make the 
 detour, mounted their horses and rode down at a gallop to the 
 house. When they were within a short distance of it they 
 
"YOU MUST TAKE THE CONSEQUENCES." 299 
 
 heard a shout, and a man who was lounging near the door 
 ran inside. Almost instantly they saw the shutters swing 
 back across the windows, and when they drew up fifty yards 
 from the door the barrels of four rifles were pushed out through 
 slits in the shutters. 
 
 The sheriff held up his hand. "William Porter, I want a 
 word with you." 
 
 A shutter in an upper room opened, and an elderly man 
 appeared with a rifle in his hand. 
 
 "William Porter," the sheriff said, "I have a warrant for 
 the arrest of two men now in your house on the charge of 
 kidnapping a female slave, the property of Captain Wingfield 
 here. I have no proof that you had any share in the matter, 
 or that you are aware that the slave was not honestly obtained. 
 In the second place, I have a warrant for the arrest of your 
 son John Porter, now in your house and passing recently under 
 the name of Jonas Pearson, on the charge of resisting and killing 
 the officers of the law on the 5th of December, 1851. I counsel 
 you to hand over these men to me without resistance. You 
 know what happened when your sons defied the law before, 
 and what will happen now if you refuse compliance." 
 
 "Yah!" the old man shouted. "Do you suppose we are 
 going to give in to five meni Not if we know it. Now, I 
 warn you, move yourself off while I let you, else you will get 
 a bullet in you before I count three." 
 
 "Very well, then. You must take the consequences," the 
 sheriff replied, and at once called the party to fall back. 
 
 " We must dismount," he said in answer to Vincent's look 
 of surprise; "they would riddle us here on horseback in the 
 open. Besides we must dismount to break in the door." 
 
 They rode back a quarter of a mile, and then dismounted. 
 The sheriff took two heavy axes that hung from his saddle, 
 and handed them to two of the men. 
 
300 "GIVE ME ONE OF THOSE AXES." 
 
 " I reckoned we should have trouble," he said. *' However, 
 I hope we sha'n't have to use these. My idea is to crawl up 
 through the corn-field until we are within shooting distance, 
 and then to open fire at the loopholes. They have never taken 
 the trouble to grub up the stumps, and each man must look out 
 for shelter. I want to make it so hot for them that they will 
 try to bolt to the swamp, and in that case they will be covered 
 by the men there. I told them not to fire until they got quite 
 close; so they ought to dispose of three of them, and as they 
 have got pistols they will be able to master the others; besides, 
 directly we hear firing behind, we shall jump up and make 
 a rush round. Do you, sir, and James Wilkins here, stop in 
 front. Two of them might make a rush out behind, and the 
 others, when they have drawn us off, bolt in front." 
 
 Several shots were fired at the party as they made their way 
 across to the end of the field, where the tall stalks of maize 
 were still standing, though the corn had been gathered weeks, 
 before. As soon as they reached the shelter they separated, 
 each crawling through the maize until they arrived within fifty 
 yards of the house. There were, as the sheriff had said, many 
 stumps still standing, and each ensconced himself behind one 
 of these, and began to reply to the fire that the defenders had 
 kept up whenever they saw a movement among the corn stalks. 
 
 At such a distance the shutters were but of slight advantage 
 to the defenders of the house; for the assailants were all good 
 shots, and the loopholes afforded excellent targets at such a 
 distance. After a few shots had been fired from the house the 
 fire of the defenders ceased, the men within not daring to pro- 
 trude the rifles through the loophole, as every such appearance 
 was instantly followed by a couple of shots from the corn 
 patch. 
 
 "Give me one of those axes," the sheriff said. "^N'ow, 
 Withers, do you make a rush with me to the door. Get your 
 
THE LAST OF JONAS PEARSON. 
 
THE END OF JONAS PEARSON. 301 
 
 rifle loaded before you start, and have your revolver handy in 
 your belt. Now, Captain Wingfield, do you and the other two 
 keep a sharp look-out at the loopholes, and see that they don't 
 get a shot at us as we run. Now, Withers," and the sheriff 
 ran forward. Two rifles were protruded through the loopholes. 
 Vincent and his companions fired at once. One of the rifles 
 gave a sharp jerk and disappeared, the other was fired, and 
 Withers dropped his axe, but still ran forward. The sheriff 
 began an onslaught at the door, his companion's right arm 
 being useless. A minute later the sharp crack of rifles was 
 heard in the rear, and the sheriff and two men rushed in that 
 direction, while Vincent and the other lay watching the door. 
 Scarcely had the sherifi's party disappeared round the house 
 than the door was thrown open, and Pearson ran out at full 
 speed. Vincent leapt to his feet. 
 
 "Surrender," he said, "or you are a dead man." 
 
 Jonas paused for a moment with a loud imprecation, and 
 then levelling a revolver, fired. Vincent felt a moment's pain 
 in the cheek, but before he could level his rifle his companion 
 fired, and Pearson fell forward dead. A minute later the 
 sheriff and his party ran round. 
 
 " Have you got him? " he asked. 
 
 " He will give no more trouble. Sheriff," the young man who 
 fired said. " I fancy I had him plum between the eyes. How 
 about the others ? " 
 
 "Dick Matheson is killed: he got two bullets in his body. 
 The other man is badly wounded. There are no signs of old 
 Porter." 
 
 They now advanced to the door, which stood open. As the 
 sheriff entered there was a sharp report, and he fell back shot 
 through the heart. The rest made a rush forward. Another 
 shot was fired, but this missed them, and before it could be 
 repeated they had wrested the pistol from the hand of Mathe- 
 
302 "DINAH, WHERE ARE YOU^" 
 
 son's wife. She was firmly secured, and they then entered the 
 kitchen, where, couched upon the floor, lay some seven or eight 
 negro men and women in an agony of terror. Vincent's ques- 
 tion, "Dinah, where are you?" was answered by a scream of 
 delight; and Dinah, who had been covering her child with her 
 body, leapt to her feet. 
 
 "It's all right, Dinah," Vincent said; "but stay here, we 
 haven't finished this business yet," 
 
 "I fancy the old man's upstairs," one of the men said. "It 
 was his rifle, I reckon, that disappeared when we fired." 
 
 It was as he expected. Porter was found dead behind the 
 loophole, a bullet having passed through his brain. The 
 deputy-sheriff, who was with the party, now took the com- 
 mand. A cart and horse were found in an out-building; in 
 these the wounded man, who was one of those who had taken 
 part in the abduction of Dinah, was placed, together with the 
 female prisoner and the dead body of the sheriff. The negroes 
 were told to follow; and the horses having being fetched the 
 party mounted and rode off to the next village, five miles on 
 their way back. Here they halted for the night, and the next 
 day went on to Marion Court-house, Vincent hiring a cart for 
 the conveyance of Dinah and the other women. It was settled 
 that Vincent's attendance at the trial of the two prisoners 
 would not be necessary, as the man would be tried for armed 
 resistance to the law, and the woman for murdering the 
 sheriff. The facts could be proved by other witnesses, and as 
 there could be no doubt about obtaining convictions, it would 
 be unnecessary to try the charge against the man for kid- 
 napping. Next day, accordingly, Vincent started with Dinah 
 and Dan for Richmond. Two months afterwards he saw in 
 the paper that Jane Matheson had been sentenced to im- 
 prisonment for life, the man to fourteen years. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 CHANCELLORS VILLK 
 
 jHE news of the fight between the sheriff's posse and 
 the band at Lynch's Creek was telegraphed to the 
 Richmond papers by their local agent upon the day 
 after it occurred. The report said that Captain 
 Wingfield, a young officer who had frequently distinguished 
 himself, had followed the traces of a gang, one of whom 
 was a notorious criminal who had evaded the pursuit of 
 the law, and escaped from that section fifteen years ago, and 
 had, under an assumed name, been acting as overseer at Mrs. 
 Wingfield's Estate of the Orangery. These men had carried 
 off a negress belonging to Mrs. Wingfield, and had taken hex 
 down South. Captain Wingfield, having obtained the assistance 
 of the sheriff with a posse of determined men, rode to the 
 place which served as headquarters for the gang. Upon being 
 summoned to surrender the men opened a fire upon the 
 sheriff and his posse. A sharp fight ensued, in which the 
 sheriff was killed and one of his men wounded; while the four 
 members of the gang were either killed or taken prisoners. It 
 was reported that a person occupying a position as a planter 
 in the neighbourhood of Richmond is connected with this gang. 
 The reporter had obtained his news from Vincent, who had 
 purposely refrained from mentioning the names of those who 
 had fallen. He had already had a conversation with the 
 
304 JACKSON ABSCONDS. 
 
 wounded prisoner. The latter had declared that he had 
 simply acted in the affair as he had been paid to do by the 
 man he knew in Richmond as Pearson, who told him that 
 he wanted him to aid in carrying off a slave woman, who was 
 really his property, but had been fraudulently taken from him. 
 He had heard him say that there was another interested in 
 the affair, who had his own reasons for getting the woman out 
 of the way, and had paid handsomely for the job. Who that 
 other was Pearson had never mentioned. 
 
 Vincent saw that he had no absolute evidence against 
 Jackson, and therefore purposely suppressed the fact that 
 Pearson was among the killed in hopes that the paragraph 
 would so alarm Jackson that he would at once decamp. His 
 anticipations were entirely justified; for upon the day of his 
 return to Richmond he saw a notice in the paper that the 
 Cedars, with its field hands, houses, and all belonging to it, 
 was for sale. He proceeded at once to the estate agent, and 
 learnt from him that Jackson had come in two days before 
 and had informed him that sudden and important business 
 had called him away, and that he was starting at once for New 
 York, where his presence was urgently required, and that he 
 should attempt to get through the lines immediately. He had 
 asked him what he thought the property and slaves would fetch. 
 Being acquainted with the estate, he had given him a rough 
 estimate, and had, upon Jackson's giving him full powers to 
 sell, advanced him two-thirds of the sum. Jackson had appa- 
 rently started at once; indeed, he had told him that he should 
 take the next train as far North as he could get. 
 
 Vincent received the news with great satisfaction. He had 
 little doubt that Jackson had really made down to the South, 
 and that he would try to cross the lines there, his statement 
 that he intended to go direct North being merely intended to 
 throw his pursuers off his track should a warrant be issued 
 
A FRESH CAMPAIGN OPENS. 305 
 
 against him. However, it mattered little which way Jackson 
 had gone, so that he had left the State. There was little chance 
 of his ever returning; for even when he learned that his con- 
 federate in the business had been killed in the fight, he could 
 not be certain that the prisoner who had been taken was not 
 aware of the share he had in the business. 
 
 A fortnight later Vincent went down into Georgia and 
 brought back Lucy Kingston for a visit to his mother. She 
 had already received a letter from her father in reply to one 
 she had written after reaching her aunts' protection, saying how 
 delighted he was to hear that she had crossed the lines, for 
 that he had suffered the greatest anxiety concerning her, and 
 had continually reproached himself for not sending her away 
 sooner. He said that he was much pleased with her engage- 
 ment to Captain Wingfield, whom he did not know personally, 
 but of whom he heard the most favourable reports from various 
 Virginian gentlemen to whom he had spoken since the receipt 
 of her letter. 
 
 Lucy remained at Richmond until the beginning of March, 
 when Vincent took her home to Georgia again, and a week 
 after his return rejoined the army on the Eappahannock. 
 Every effort had been made by the Confederate authorities to 
 raise the army of General Lee to a point that would enable him 
 to cope with the tremendous force the enemy were collecting 
 for the ensuing campaign. The drain of men was now telling 
 terribly, and Lee had at the utmost 40,000 to oppose the 160,000 
 collected under General Hooker. 
 
 The first fight of the campaign had already taken place when 
 Vincent rejoined the army. A body of 3000 Federal cavalry had 
 crossed the river on the 17th of March at Kelly's Ford, but 
 had been met by General Fitz Lee with about 800 cavalry, and 
 after a long and stubborn conflict had been driven back with 
 heavy loss across the river. It was not until the middle of 
 
 (538) u 
 
306 THE FEDERAL ADVANCE. 
 
 April that the enemy began to move in earnest. Every ford 
 was watched by Stuart's cavalry, and the frequent attempts 
 made by the Federal horse to push across to obtain information 
 were always defeated. 
 
 On the 27th of April General Hooker's preparations were 
 complete. His plan of action was that 20,000 men should 
 cross the river near the old battlefield of Fredericksburg, and 
 thus lead the Confederates to believe that this was the point of 
 attack. The main body were, however, to cross at Kelly's Ford, 
 many miles higher up the river, and to march down towards 
 Fredericksburg. The other force was then to recross, march up 
 the river, cross at Kelly's Ford, and follow and join the main 
 army. At the same time the Federal cavalry, which was very 
 numerous and well-organized, was, under General Stoneman, to 
 strike down through the country towards Eichmond, and thus 
 cut the Confederate communication with their capital, and so 
 prevent Longstreet's division, which was lying near Pdchmond, 
 from rejoining Lee. 
 
 The passage of the river was effected at the two fords without 
 resistance on the 29th of April, and upon the same day the 
 cavalry column marched South. General Lee directed a por- 
 tion of his cavalry under General Fitz Lee to harass and delay 
 this column as much as possible. Although he had with him 
 but a few hundred men, he succeeded in doing good service in 
 cutting off detached bodies of the enemy, capturing many 
 officers and men, and so demoralizing the invaders that, after 
 pushing on as far as the James River, Stoneman had to retreat 
 in great haste across the Rapidan River. 
 
 Hooker having crossed the river, marched on to Chancellors- 
 ville, where he set to to entrench himself, having sent word to 
 General Sedgwick, who commanded the force that had crossed 
 near Fredericksburg, to recross, push round, and join as soon 
 as possible. Chancellorsville was a large brick mansion stand- 
 
A STRONG POSITION. 307 
 
 ing in the midst of fields surrounded by extensive forests. The 
 country was known as the Wilderness. Within a range of 
 many miles there were only a few scattered houses, and dense 
 thickets and pine -woods covered the whole country. Two 
 narrow roads passed through the woods, crossing each other at 
 Chancellorsville; two other roads led to the fords known as 
 Ely's Ford and the United States Ford. As soon as he reached 
 Chancellorsville Hooker set his troops to work cutting down 
 trees and throwing up earthworks for infantry and redoubts 
 for artillery, erecting a double line of defences. On these he 
 mounted upwards of a hundred pieces of artillery, commanding 
 the narrow roads by which an enemy must approach, for the 
 thickets were in many places so dense as to render it impossible 
 for troops to force their way through them. 
 
 When Sedgwick crossed the river, Lee drew up his army to 
 oppose him; but finding that no more troops crossed, and that 
 Sedgwick did not advance, he soon came to the conclusion that 
 this was not the point at which the enemy intended to attack, 
 and in twenty-four hours one of Stuart's horsemen brought 
 the news that Hooker had crossed the Rappahannock at Kelly's 
 Ford and the Eapidan at Ely's Ford. Lee at once left one 
 division to face General Sedgwick, and ordered the three others 
 to join General Anderson, who with 8000 men had fallen back 
 before Hooker's advance, and taken his post at Tabernacle 
 Church, about half-way between Fredericksburg and Taber- 
 nacle. Lee himself rode forward at once and joined Anderson. 
 
 Jackson led the force from Fredericksburg, and pressed the 
 enemy back towards Chancellorsville until he approached 
 the tremendous lines of fortifications, and then fell back to 
 communicate with Lee. That night a council of war was held, 
 and it was agreed that an attack upon the front of the enemy's 
 position was absolutely impossible. Hooker himself was so 
 positive that his position was impregnable that he issued a 
 
308 A FATAL ACT OF KINDNESS. 
 
 general order of congratulation to his troops, saying that "the 
 enemy must now ingioriously fly or give us battle on our own 
 ground, where certain destruction awaits him." 
 
 Jackson then suggested that he should work right round the 
 Wilderness in front of the enemy's position, march down until 
 well on its flank, and attack it there, where they would be 
 unprepared for an assault. The movement was one of extra- 
 ordinary peril. Lee would be left with but one division in 
 face of an immensely superior force; Jackson would have to 
 perform an arduous march exposed to an attack by the whole 
 force of the enemy; and both might be destroyed separately 
 without being able to render the slightest assistance to each 
 other. At daybreak on the 2d of May Jackson mustered his 
 troops for the advance. He had in the course of the night 
 caught a severe cold. In the hasty march he had left his 
 blankets behind him. One of his stafi" threw a heavy cape 
 over him as he lay on the wet ground. During the night 
 Jackson woke, and thinking that the young officer might him- 
 self be suffering from the want of his cape, rose quietly, spread 
 the cape over him, and lay down without it. The consequence 
 was a severe cold, which terminated in an attack of pneumonia 
 that, occurring at a time when he was enfeebled by his wounds, 
 resulted in his death. If he had not thrown that cape over 
 the officer it is probable that he would have survived his 
 wounds. 
 
 At daybreak the column commenced its march. It had to 
 traverse a narrow and unfrequented road through dense thickets, 
 occasionally crossing ground in sight of the enemy, and at 
 the end to attack a tremendous position held by immensely 
 superior forces. Stuart with his cavalry moved on the flank 
 of the column whenever the ground was open, so as to conceal 
 the march of the infantry from the enemy. As the rear of the 
 column passed a spot called the Furnace, the enemy suddenly 
 
A SUCCESSFUL SURPRISE. 309 
 
 advanced and cut off the 23d Georgia, who were in the rear 
 of the column, and captured the whole regiment with the 
 exception of a score of men. At this point the road turned 
 almost directly away from Chancellorsville, and the enemy be- 
 lieved that the column was in full retreat, and had not the 
 least idea of its real object. 
 
 So hour after hour the troops pressed on until they reached 
 the turnpike road passing east and west through Chancellors- 
 ville, which now lay exactly between them and the point 
 that they had left in the morning. Jackson's design was 
 to advance upon this line of road, to extend his troops to the 
 left and then to swing round, cut the enemy's retreat to the 
 fords, and capture them all. Hooker had akeady been joined 
 by two of Sedgwick's army corps, and had now six army corps 
 at Chancellorsville, whilst Jackson's force consisted of 22,000 
 men. Lee remained with 13,000 at Tabernacle. The latter 
 general had not been attacked, but had continued to make de- 
 monstrations against the Federal left, occupying their attention 
 and preventing them from discovering how large a portion of 
 his force had left him. 
 
 It was at five o'clock in the evening that Jackson's troops, 
 having gained their position, advanced to the attack. In front 
 of them lay Howard's division of the Federals, intrenched in 
 strong earthworks covered by felled trees; but the enemy were 
 altogether unsuspicious of danger, and it was not until with 
 tumultuous cheers the Confederates dashed through the trees 
 and attacked the entrenchment that they had any suspicion of 
 their presence. They ran to their arms, but it was too late. 
 The Confederates rushed through the obstacles, climbed the 
 earthworks, and carried those in front of them, capturing 700 
 prisoners and five guns. The rest of the Federal troops here, 
 throwing away muskets and guns, fled in wild confusion. 
 Steadily the Confederates pressed on, driving the enemy before 
 
310 A TERRIBLE ACCIDENT. 
 
 them, and capturing position after position, until the whole 
 right wing of the Federal army was routed and disorganized. 
 For three hours the Confederates continued their march without 
 a check; but owing to the denseness of the wood, and the 
 necessity of keeping the troops in line, the advance was slow, 
 and night fell before the movement could be completed. One 
 more hour of daylight and the whole Federal army would have 
 been cut off and captured, but by eight o'clock the darkness 
 in the forest was so complete that all movement had to be 
 stopped. 
 
 Half an hour later one of the saddest incidents of the war took 
 place. General Jackson with a few of his staff went forward 
 to reconnoitre. As he returned towards his lines, his troops 
 in the dark mistook them for a reconnoitring party of the 
 enemy and fired, killing or wounding the whole of them. 
 General Jackson receiving three balls. The enemy, who were 
 but a hundred yards distant, at once opened a tremendous fire 
 with grape towards the spot, and it was some time before 
 Jackson could be carried off the field. The news that their 
 beloved general was wounded was for some time kept from the 
 troops; but a whisper gradually spread, and the grief of his 
 soldiers was unbounded, for rather would they have suffered a 
 disastrous defeat than that Stonewall Jackson should have 
 fallen. 
 
 General Stuart assumed the command. General Hill, who 
 was second in command, having, with many other officers, been 
 wounded by the tremendous storm of grape and canister that 
 the Federals poured though the wood when they anticipated 
 an attack. At daybreak the troops again moved forward in 
 three lines, Stuart placing his thirty guns on a slight ridge, 
 where they could sweep the lines of the Federal defences. 
 Three times the position was won and lost; but the Con- 
 federates fought with such fury and resolution, shouting each 
 
A SPLENDID SUCCESS. 311 
 
 time they charged the Federal ranks "Remember Jackson," 
 that the enemy gradually gave way, and by ten o'clock Chan- 
 cellorsville itself was taken, the Federals being driven back 
 into the forest between the house and the river. 
 
 Lee had early in the morning begun to advance from his 
 side to the attack, but just as he was moving forward the 
 news came that Sedgwick had recrossed at Fredericksburg, 
 captured a portion of the Confederate force there, and was ad- 
 vancing to join Hooker. He at once sent two of his three 
 little divisions to join the Confederates who were opposing 
 Sedgwick's advance, while with the three or four thousand 
 men remaining to him, he all day made feigned attacks upon 
 the enemy's position, occupying their attention there, and pre- 
 venting them from sending reinforcements to the troops en- 
 gaged with Stuart. At night he himself hurried away, took 
 the command of the troops opposed to Sedgwick, attacked him 
 vigorously at daybreak, and drove him with heavy loss back 
 across the river. The next day he marched back with his force 
 to join in the final attack upon the Federals; but when the 
 troops of Stuart and Lee moved forward they encountered no 
 opposition. Hooker had begun to carry his troops across the 
 river on the night he was hurled back out of Chancellorsville, 
 and the rest of his troops had crossed on the two following 
 nights. 
 
 General Hooker issued a pompous order to his troops after 
 getting across the river, to the effect that the movement had 
 met with the complete success he had anticipated from it; but 
 the truth soon leaked out. General Sedgwick's force had lost 
 6000 men, Hooker's own command fully 20,000 more; but 
 splendid as the success was, it was dearly purchased by the 
 Confederates at the price of the life of Stonewall Jackson. 
 His arm was amputated the day after the battle; he lived for 
 a week, and died not so much from the effect of his wounds as 
 
312 A HAIL OF SHELL. 
 
 from the pneumonia, the result of his exposure to the heavy 
 dew on the night preceding his march through the Wilderness. 
 
 During the two days' fighting Vincent Wingfield had dis- 
 charged his duties upon General Stuart's staff. On the first 
 day the work had been slight, for General Stuart, with the 
 cannon, remained in the rear, while Jackson's infantry attacked 
 and carried the Federal retrenchments. Upon the second 
 day, however, when Stuart assumed the command, Vincent's 
 duties had been onerous and dangerous in the extreme. He 
 was constantly carrying orders from one part of the field to the 
 other, amid such a shower of shot and shell that it seemed mar- 
 vellous that anyone could exist within it. To his great grief 
 Wildfire was killed under him, but he himself escaped without 
 a scratch. When he came afterwards to try to describe the 
 battle to those at home he could give no account of it. 
 
 " To me," he said, " it was simply a chaos of noise and con- 
 fusion. Of what was going on I knew nothing. The din was 
 appalling. The roar of the shells, the hum of grape and canister, 
 the whistle of bullets, the shouts of the men, formed a mighty 
 roar that seemed to render thinking impossible. Showers of 
 leaves fell incessantly, great boughs of trees were shorn away, 
 and trees themselves sometimes came crashing down as a trunk 
 was struck full by a shell. The undergrowth had caught fire, 
 and the thick smoke, mingled ^vith that of the battle, rendered 
 it difficult to see or to breathe. I had but one thought, that of 
 making my way through the trees, of finding the corps to 
 which I was sent, of delivering my message, and finding the 
 General again. No, I don't think I had much thought of danger, 
 the whole thing was somehow so tremendous that one had no 
 thought whatever for one's self. It was a sort of terrible dream, 
 in which one was possessed of the single idea to get to a certain 
 place. It was not tiU at last we swept across the open 
 ground down to the house, that I seemed to take any distinct 
 
REVERSES IN THE WEST. 313 
 
 notice of what was going on around me. Then, for the first 
 time, the exulting shouts of the men, and the long lines ad- 
 vancing at the double, woke me up to the fact that we had 
 gained one of the most wonderful victories in history, and had 
 driven an army of four or five times our own strength from a 
 position that they believed they had made impregnable." 
 
 The defeat of Hooker for a time put a stop to any further 
 advance against Richmond from the North. The Federal troops, 
 whose term of service was up, returned home, and it was 
 months before all the efforts of the authorities of Washington 
 could place the army in a condition to make a renewed advance. 
 But the Confederates had also suffered heavily. A third of the 
 force with which Jackson had attacked had fallen, and their 
 loss could not be replaced, as the Confederates were forced to 
 send every one they could raise to the assistance of the armies 
 in the West, where Generals Banks and Grant were carrying 
 on operations with great success against them. The important 
 town of Vicksburg, which commanded the navigation of the 
 Mississippi was besieged, and after a resistance lasting for some 
 months, surrendered, with its garrison of 25,000 men, on the 
 3d of July, and the Federal gunboats were thus able to pene- 
 trate by the Mississippi and its confluents into the heart of 
 the Confederacy. 
 
 Shortly after the battle of Chancellorsville, Vincent was 
 appointed to the command of a squadron of cavalry that was 
 detached from Stuart's force and sent down to Richmond to 
 guard the capital from any raids by bodies of Federal cavalry. 
 It had been two or three times menaced by flying bodies of 
 horsemen, and during the cavalry advance before the battle of 
 Chancellorsville small parties had penetrated to within three 
 miles of the city, cutting all the telegraph wires, pulling up 
 rails, and causing the greatest terror. Vincent was not sorry 
 for the change. It took him away from the great theatre of 
 
314 GETTYSBURG. 
 
 the war, but after Chancellors ville he felt no eager desire to 
 take part in future battles. His duties would keep him near 
 his home, and would give ample scope for the display of watch- 
 fulness, dash, and energy. Consequently he took no part in 
 the campaign that commenced in the first week in June. 
 
 Tired of standing always on the defensive, the Confederate 
 authorities determined to carry out the step that had been so 
 warmly advocated by Jackson earlier in the war, and which 
 might at that time have brought it to a successful termination. 
 They decided to carry the war into the enemy's country. By 
 the most strenuous efforts Lee's army was raised to 75,000 men, 
 divided into three great army corps, commanded by Longstreet, 
 Ewell, and Hill. Striking first into Western Virginia, they 
 drove the Federals from Winchester, and chased them from 
 the state with the loss of nearly 4000 prisoners and 30 guns. 
 Then they entered Maryland and Pennsylvania, and concen- 
 trating at Gettysburg they met the Northern army under 
 Meade, who had succeeded Hooker. Although great numbers 
 of the Confederates had seen their homes wasted and their 
 property wantonly destroyed, they preserved the most perfect 
 order in their march through the north, and the Federals 
 themselves testify to the admirable behaviour of the troops, and 
 to the manner in which they abstained from plundering or 
 inflicting annoyance upon the inhabitants. 
 
 At Gettysburg there was three days' fighting. In the first 
 a portion only of the forces were engaged, the Federals being 
 defeated and 5000 of their men taken prisoners. Upon the 
 second the Confederates attacked the Northerners, who were 
 posted in an extremely strong position, but were repulsed with 
 heavy loss. The following day they renewed the attack, but 
 after tremendous fighting again failed to carry the height. 
 Both parties were utterly exhausted. Lee drew up his troops 
 the next day, and invited an attack from the Federals; but 
 
THE RETREAT TO VIRGINIA. 315 
 
 contented with the success they had gained they maintained 
 their position, and the Confederates then fell back, Stuart's 
 cavalry protecting the immense trains of waggons loaded with 
 the stores and ammunition captured in Pennsylvania. 
 
 But little attempt was made by the Northerners to interfere 
 with their retreat. On reaching the Potomac they found that 
 a sudden rise had rendered the fords impassable. Intrench- 
 ments and batteries were thrown up, and for a week the Con- 
 federate army held the lines, expecting an attack from the 
 enemy, who had approached within two miles; but the Federal 
 generals were too well satisfied with having gained a success 
 when acting on the defensive in a strong position to risk a 
 defeat in attacking the position of the Confederates, and their 
 forces remained impassive until pontoon bridges were thrown 
 across the river, and the Confederate army, with their vast 
 baggage train, had again crossed into Virginia. The campaign 
 had cost the Northern army 23,000 men in killed, wounded, 
 and prisoners, besides a considerable number of guns. The 
 Confederates lost only two guns, left behind in the mud, and 
 1500 prisoners, but their loss in killed and wounded at Gettys- 
 burg exceeded 10,000 men. Even the most sanguine among 
 the ranks of the Confederacy were now conscious that the 
 position was a desperate one. The Federal armies seemed 
 to spring from the ground. Strict discipline had taken the 
 place of the disorder and insubordination that had first pre- 
 vailed in their ranks. The armies were splendidly equipped. 
 They were able to obtain any amount of the finest guns, rifles, 
 and ammunition of war from the workshops of Europe; while 
 the Confederates, cut off from the world, had to rely solely upon 
 the make-shift factories they had set up, and upon the guns 
 and stores they captured from the enemy. 
 
 The Northerners had now, as a blow to the power of the 
 South, abolished slavery, and were raising regiments of negroes 
 
316 CHICKAMAUGA. 
 
 from among the free blacks of the North, and from the slaves 
 they took from their owners wherever their armies penetrated 
 the Southern States. Most of the Confederate ports had been 
 either captured or were so strictly blockaded that it was next 
 to impossible for the blockade-runners to get in or out, while 
 the capture of the forts on the Mississippi enabled them to 
 use the Federal flotillas of gunboats to the greatest advantage, 
 and to carry their armies into the centre of the Confederacy. 
 
 Still, there was no talk whatever of surrender on the part of 
 the South, and, indeed, the decree abolishing slavery, and still 
 more the action of the North in raising black regiments, excited 
 the bitterest feeling of animosity and hatred. The determi- 
 nation to fight to the last, whatever came of it, animated every 
 white man in the Southern States, and, although deeply disap- 
 pointed with the failure of Lee's invasion of the North, the only 
 result was to incite them to greater exertions and sacrifices. 
 In the North an act authorizing conscription was passed in 1863, 
 but the attempt to carry it into force caused a serious riot in 
 New York, which was only suppressed after many lives had 
 been lost and the city placed under martial law. 
 
 While the guns of Gettysburg were still thundering, a 
 Federal army of 18,000 men under General Gillmore, assisted 
 by the fleet, had laid siege to Charleston. It was obstinately 
 attacked and defended. The siege continued until the 5th of 
 September, when Fort Wagner was captured; but all attempts 
 to take Fort Sumter and the town of Charleston itseK failed, 
 although the city sufi'ered greatly from the bombardment. In 
 Tennessee there was severe fighting in the autumn, and two 
 desperate battles were fought at Chickamauga on the 19th 
 and 20th of September, General Bragg, who commanded the 
 Confederate army there, being reinforced by Longstreet's vet- 
 erans from the army of Virginia. After desperate fighting the 
 Federals were defeated, and thirty-six guns and vast quantities 
 
GRANT TAKES THE COEMAND. 317 
 
 of arms captured by the Confederates. The fruits of the 
 victory, however, were very slight, as General Bragg refused 
 to allow Longstreet to pursue, and so to convert the Federal 
 retreat into a rout, and the consequence was, that this victory 
 was more than balanced by a heavy defeat inflicted upon them 
 in November at Chattanooga by Sherman and Grant. At this 
 battle General Longstreet's division was not present. 
 
 The army of Virginia had a long rest after their return from 
 Gettysburg, and it was not until November that the campaign 
 was renewed. Meade advanced, a few minor skirmishes took 
 place, and then, when he reached the Wilderness, the scene of 
 Hooker's defeat, where Lee was prepared to give battle, he fell 
 back again across the Rappahannock. 
 
 The year had been an unfortunate one for the Confederates. 
 They had lost Yicksburg, and the defeat at Chattanooga had 
 led to the whole State of Tennessee falling into the hands of 
 the Federals, while against these losses there was no counter- 
 balancing success to be reckoned. 
 
 In the spring of 186-i both parties prepared to the utmost 
 for the struggle. General Grant, an ofiicer who had shown 
 in the campaign in the West that he possessed considerable 
 military ability, united with immense firmness and determi- 
 nation of purpose, was chosen as the new commander-in-chief 
 of the whole military force of the North. It was a mighty 
 army, vast in numbers, lavishly provided with all materials of 
 war. The official documents show that on the 1st of May the 
 total military forces of the North amounted to 662,000 men. 
 Of these the force available for the advance against Eichmond 
 numbered 284,630 men. This included the army of the 
 Potomac, that of the James River, and the army in the Shen- 
 nandoah Valley — the whole of whom were in readiness to move 
 forward against Richmond at the orders of Grant. 
 
 To oppose these General Lee had less than 53,000 men, 
 
318 A TERRIBLE PROGRAMME. 
 
 including the garrison of Eichmond and the troops in North 
 Carolina. Those stationed in the seaport towns numbered in 
 all another 20,000, so that if every available soldier had been 
 brought up Lee could have opposed a total of but 83,000 men 
 against the 284,000 invaders. 
 
 In the West the numbers were more equally balanced. General 
 Sherman, who commanded the army of invasion there, had un- 
 der his orders 230,000 men, but as more than half this force 
 was required to protect the long lines of communication and 
 to keep down the conquered States, he was able to bring 
 into the field for offensive operations 99,000 men, who were 
 faced by the Confederate army under Johnston of 58,000 men. 
 Grant's scheme was, that while the armies of the North were, 
 under his own command, to march against Richmond, the army 
 of the West was to invade Georgia and march upon Atalanta. 
 
 His plan of action was simple, and was afterwards stated 
 by himself to be as follows: — "I determined first to use the 
 greatest number of troops practicable against the main force 
 of the enemy, preventing him from using the same force at 
 different seasons against first one and then another of our 
 armies, and the possibility of repose for refitting and produc- 
 ing necessary supplies for carrying on resistance. Second, to 
 hammer continuously against the armed force of the enemy 
 and his resources until, by mere attrition if in no other way, 
 there should be nothing left to him but submission." 
 
 This was a terrible programme, and involved an expenditure 
 of life far beyond anything that had taken place. Grant's plan, 
 in fact, was to fight and to keep on fighting, regardless of his 
 own losses, until at last the Confederate army, whose losses 
 could not be replaced, melted away.. It was a strategy that few 
 generals have dared to practise, fewer still to acknowledge. 
 
 On the 4th of May the great army of the Potomac crossed the 
 Rapidan and advanced towards Chancellorsville. Lee moved 
 
To face p. SIS. 
 
BATTLES OF THE WILDERNESS. 319 
 
 two divisions of his army to oppose them. Next morning the 
 battle began at daybreak on the old ground where Lee had 
 defeated Hooker the year before. All day long the division of 
 Ewell supported the attack of the army corps of Sedgwick and 
 Hancock. Along a front of six miles, in the midst of the thick 
 forest, the battle raged the whole of the day. The Confederates, 
 in spite of the utmost efforts of the Northerners, although rein- 
 forced in the afternoon by the army corps of General Burnside, 
 held their position, and when night put an end to the conflict 
 the invaders had not gained a foot of ground. 
 
 As soon as the first gleam of light appeared in the morning 
 the battle recommenced. The Federal generals, Sedgwick, 
 Warren, and Hancock, with Burnside in reserve, fell upon Hill 
 and Ewell. Both sides had thrown up earthworks and felled 
 trees as a protection during the night. At first the Confeder- 
 ates gained the advantage; but a portion of Burnside's corps 
 was brought up and restored the battle, while on the left flank 
 of the Federals Hancock had attacked with such vigour that 
 the Confederates opposed to him were driven back. 
 
 At the crisis of the battle, Longstreet, who had marched all 
 night, appeared upon the ground, drove back Hancock's men, 
 and was on the point of aiding the Confederates in a decisive 
 attack upon the enemy, when, riding rapidly forward into the 
 wood to reconnoitre, he was, like Jackson, struck down by the 
 fire of his own men. He was carried to the rear desperately, 
 and it was feared for a time mortally, wounded; and his loss 
 paralysed the movement which he had prepared. Nevertheless 
 during the whole day the fight went on with varying success, 
 sometimes one side obtaining a slight advantage, the other then 
 regaining the ground they had lost. 
 
 Just as evening was closing in a Georgia brigade, with two 
 other regiments, made a detour, and fell furiously upon two 
 brigades of the enemy, and drove them back in headlong rout 
 
320 SPOTSYLVANIA. 
 
 for a mile and a half, capturing their two generals and many 
 prisoners. The artillery, as on the previous day, had been 
 little used on either side, the work being done at short range 
 with the rifle, the loss being much heavier among the thick 
 masses of the Northerners than in the thinner lines of the Con- 
 federates. Grant had failed in his efforts to turn Lee's right 
 and to accomplish his direct advance ; he therefore changed his 
 base and moved his army round towards Spotsylvania. 
 
 Lee soon perceived his object, and succeeded in carrying his 
 army to Spotsylvania before the Federals reached it. 
 
 On the afternoon of Monday, the 9th, there was heavy fight- 
 ing, and on the 10th another pitched battle took place. This 
 time the ground was more open, and the artillery was employed 
 with terrible effect on both sides. It ended, however, as the 
 previous battles had done by the Confederates holding their 
 ground. 
 
 Upon the next day there was but little fighting. In the 
 night the Federals moved quietly through the wood, and at 
 daybreak four divisions fell upon Johnston's division of Ewell's 
 corps, took them completely by surprise, and captured the 
 greater part of them. 
 
 But Lee's veterans soon recovered from their surprise and 
 maintained their position until noon. Then the whole Federal 
 army advanced, and the battle raged till nightfall terminated 
 the struggle, leaving Lee in possession of the whole line he had 
 held, with the exception of the ground lost in the morning. 
 
 For the next six days the armies faced each other, worn out 
 by incessant fighting, and prevented from moving by the heavy 
 rain which fell incessantly. They were now able to reckon up 
 the losses. The Federals found that they had lost, in killed, 
 wounded, or missing, nearly 30,000 men; while Lee's army 
 was diminished by about 12,000. 
 
 While these mighty battles had been raging the Federal 
 
A CHARGE BY SCHOOLBOYS. 321 
 
 cavalry under Sheridan had advanced rapidly forward, and, 
 after several skirmishes with Stuart's cavalry, penetrated within 
 the outer intrenchments round Richmond. Here Stuart with 
 two regiments of cavalry charged them and drove them back, 
 but the gallant Confederate officer received a wound that be- 
 fore night proved fatal. His loss was a terrible blow to the 
 Confederacy, although his successor in the command of the 
 cavalry, General Wade Hampton, was also an officer of the 
 highest merit. 
 
 In the meantime General Butler, who had at Fort Monroe 
 under his command two corps of infantry, 4000 cavalry, and 
 a fleet of gunboats and transports, was threatening Eichmond 
 from the east. Shipping his men on board the transports he 
 steamed up the James River, under convoy of the fleet, and 
 landed on a neck of land known as Burmuda Hundred. To 
 oppose him all the troops from North Carolina had been brought 
 up, the whole force amounting to 19,000 men, under the com- 
 mand of General Beauregard. Butler, after various futile 
 movements, was driven back again to his intrenched camp at 
 Burmuda Hundred, where he was virtually besieged by Beau- 
 regard with 10,000 men, the rest of that general's force being 
 sent up to reinforce Lee. 
 
 In Western Virginia, Breckenridge, with 3500 men, was 
 called upon to hold in check Sigel, with 15,000 men. Advanc- 
 ing to Staunton, Breckenridge w^as joined by the pupils of the 
 military college at Lexington, 250 in number, lads of from 14 
 to 17 years of age. He came upon Sigel on the line of march, 
 and attacked him at once. The Federal general placed a bat- 
 tery in a wood and opened fire with grape. The commander 
 of the Lexington boys ordered them to charge, and, gallantly 
 rushing in through the heavy fire, they charged in among the 
 guns, killed the artillerymen, drove back the infantry supports, 
 and bayoneted their colonel. The Federals now retired down 
 
 (538) X 
 
322 A CHANGE OF SCENK 
 
 the valley to Strasburg, and Breckenridge was able to send a 
 portion of his force to aid Lee in his great struggle. "^ 
 
 After his six days' pause in front of Lee's position at Spot- 
 sylvania, Grant abandoned his plan of forcing his way through 
 Lee's army to Richmond, and endeavoured to outflank it; but 
 Lee again divined his object, and moved round and still faced 
 hiuL After various movements the armies again stood face 
 to face upon the old battle-grounds on the Chickahominy. On 
 the 3d of June the battle commenced at half-past four in the 
 morning. Hancock at first gained an advantage, but Hill's di- 
 vision dashed down upon him and drove him back with great 
 slaughter; while no advantage was gained by them in other 
 parts of the field. The Federal loss on this day was 13,000, 
 and the troops were so dispirited that they refused to renew 
 the battle in the afternoon. 
 
 Grant then determined to alter his plan altogether, and 
 sending imperative orders to Butler to obtain possession of 
 Petersburg, embarked Smith's corps in transports, and moved 
 with the rest of his army to join that general there. Smith's 
 corps entered the James Eiver, landed, and marched against 
 Petersburg. Beauregard had at Petersburg only two infantry 
 and two cavalry regiments under General Wise, while a single 
 brigade fronted Butler at Burmuda Hundred. With this hand- 
 ful of men he was called upon to defend Petersburg and to 
 keep Butler bottled up in Burmuda Hundred until help could 
 reach him from Lee. He telegraphed to Richmond for all the 
 assistance that could be sent to him, and was reinforced by a 
 brigade, which arrived just in time, for Smith had already cap- 
 tured a portion of the intrenchments, but was now driven out. 
 
 The next day Beauregard was attacked both by Smith's and 
 Hancock's corps, which had now arrived. With 8000 men he 
 kept at bay the assaults of two whole army corps, having in 
 the meantime sent orders to Gracie, the ofl&cer in command 
 
A WELCOME REINFORCEMENT. 323 
 
 of the brigade before Butler, to leave a few sentries there to 
 deceive that general, and to march with the rest of his force to 
 his aid. It arrived at a critical moment. Overwhelmed by 
 vastly superior numbers, many of the Confederates had left 
 their posts, and Breckenridge was in vain trying to rally them 
 when Grade's brigade came up. The position was reoccupied 
 and the battle continued. 
 
 At noon Burnside with his corps arrived and joined the 
 assailants; while Butler, discovering at last that the troops in 
 front of him were withdrawn, moved out and barred the road 
 against reinforcements from Eichmond. Nevertheless the Con- 
 federates held their ground all the afternoon and until eleven 
 o'clock at night, when the assault ceased. 
 
 At midnight Beauregard withdrew his troops from the de- 
 fences that they were too few to hold, and set them to work to 
 throw up fresh intrenchments on a shorter line behind. All 
 night the men worked with their bayonets, canteens, and any 
 tools that came to hand. 
 
 It was well for them that the enemy were so exhausted that 
 it was noon before they were ready to advance again, for by 
 this time help was at hand. Anderson, who had succeeded to 
 the command of Longstreet's corps, and was leading the van of 
 Lee's army, forced his way through Butler's troops and drove 
 him back into the Burmuda Hundred, and leaving one brigade 
 to watch him marched with another into Petersburg just as the 
 attack was recommenced. Thus reinforced Beauregard success- 
 fully defeated all the assaults of the enemy until night fell. 
 Another Federal army corps came up before morning, and the 
 assault was again renewed, but the defenders, who had strength- 
 ened their defences during the night, drove their assailants back 
 with terrible loss. The whole of Lee's army now arrived, and 
 the rest of Grant's army also came up, and that general found 
 that after all his movements his way to Eichmond was barred 
 
324 SPRINGING A MINE. 
 
 as before. He was indeed in a far worse position than when 
 he had crossed the Rapidan, for the morale of his army was 
 much injured by the repeated repulses and terrible losses it had 
 sustained. The new recruits that had been sent to fill up the 
 gaps were far inferior troops to those with which he had com- 
 menced the campaign. To send forward such men against the 
 fortifications of Petersburg manned by Lee's veteran troops was 
 to court defeat, and he therefore began to throw up works 
 for a regular siege. 
 
 Fighting went on incessantly between the outposts, but only 
 one great attempt was made during the early months of the 
 siege to capture the Confederate position. The miners drove 
 a gallery under the works, and then drove other galleries right 
 and left under them. These were charged with eight thousand 
 pounds of powder. When all was ready, masses of troops 
 were brought up to take advantage of the confusion which 
 would be caused by the explosion, and a division of black 
 troops were to lead the assault. At a quarter to five in the 
 morning of the 30th of July the great mine was exploded, 
 blowing two guns, a battery, and its defenders into the air, and 
 forming a huge pit two hundred feet long and sixty feet wide. 
 Lee and Beauregard hurried to the scene, checked the panic 
 that prevailed, brought up troops, and before the great Federal 
 columns approached the breech the Confederates were ready to 
 receive them. The assault was made with little vigour, the 
 approaches to the breech were obstructed by abattis, and 
 instead of rushing forward in a solid mass they occupied the 
 great pit, and contented themselves with firing over the edge 
 of the crater, where regiments and divisions were huddled 
 together. But the Confederate batteries were now manned, and 
 from the works on either side of the breech, and from behind, 
 they swept the approaches, and threw shell among the crowded 
 mass. The black division was now brought up, and entered the 
 
A TREMENDOUS REPULSE. 325 
 
 crater, but only added to the confusion. There was no officer 
 of sufficient authority among the crowded mass there to 
 assume the supreme command. No assistance could be sent to 
 them, for the arrival of fresh troops would but have added to the 
 confusion. All day the conflict went on, the Federals lining the 
 edge of the crater, and exchanging a heavy musketry fire with 
 the Confederate infantry, while the mass below sufi'ered terribly 
 from the artillery fire. When night closed, the survivors of the 
 great column that had marched forward in the morning, con- 
 fident that victory was assured to them, and that the explosion 
 would lay Petersburg open to capture, made their retreat, 
 the Confederates, however, taking a considerable number of 
 prisoners. The Federal loss in killed, wounded, and captured 
 was admitted by them to be 4000 ; the Confederate accounts 
 put it down at 6000. 
 
 After this terrible repulse it was a long time before Grant 
 again renewed active operations, but during the months that 
 ensued his troops suffered very heavily from the eff'ects of fever, 
 heightened by the discouragement they felt at their want of 
 success, and at the tremendous losses they had sufi'ered since 
 they entered Virginia on their forward march to Eichmond. 
 
 •^=3|t^* 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 A PERILOUS UNDERTAKING. 
 
 flNOENT WINGFIELD had had an arduous time of 
 it with his squadron of cavalry. He had taken part 
 in the desperate charge that checked the advance 
 of Sheridan's great column of cavalry, which ap- 
 proached within three miles of Richmond, the charge that had 
 cost the gallant Stuart his life; and the death of his beloved 
 general had been a heavy blow for him. Jackson and Stuart, 
 two of the bravest and noblest spirits of the Confederate army, 
 were gone. Both had been personally dear to Vincent, and he 
 felt hoAv grievous was their loss to the cause for which he was 
 fighting; but he had little time for grief. The enemy, after the 
 tremendous battles of the Wilderness, swung their army round 
 to Cold Harbor, and Vincent's squadron was called up to aid 
 Lee in his struggle there. Then they were engaged night and 
 day in harassing the enemy as they marched down to take up 
 their new base at Petersburg, and finally received orders to 
 ride round at full speed to aid in the defence of that place. 
 
 They had arrived in the middle of the second day's fighting, 
 and dismounting his men Vincent had aided the hard-pressed 
 Confederates in holding their lines till Longstreet's division 
 arrived to their assistance. A short time before the terrible 
 disaster that befell the Federals in the mine they exploded 
 under the Confederate works, he was with General Wade 
 
A DANGEROUS ENTERPRISE, 327 
 
 Hampton, who had succeeded General Stuart in the command 
 of the cavalry, when General Lee rode up. 
 
 " They are erecting siege works in earnest," General Lee said. 
 " I do not think that we shall have any more attacks for the 
 present. I wish I knew exactly where they are intending to 
 place their heavy batteries. If I did we should know where to 
 strengthen our defences and plant our counter batteries. It is 
 very important to find this out; but now that their whole army 
 has settled down in front of us, and Sheridan's cavalry are 
 scouring the woods, we shall get no news, for the farmers will 
 no longer be able to get through to tell us what is going on." 
 
 " I will try and ride round, if you like, general," Vincent said. 
 " By making a long detour one could get into the rear of their 
 lines and pass as a farmer going into camp to sell his goods." 
 
 "It would be a very dangerous service, sir," General Lee 
 said. " You know what the consequence would be if you were 
 caught?" 
 
 "I know the consequence," Vincent said; "but I do not 
 think, sir, that the risk is greater than one runs every time one 
 goes into battle." 
 
 "Perhaps not," General Lee re2)lied; "but in one case one 
 dies fighting for one's country by an honourable death, in the 
 other — " and he stopped. 
 
 " In the other one is shot in cold blood," Vincent said quietly. 
 " One dies for one's country in either case, sir; and it does not 
 much matter, so far as I can see, whether one is killed in battle 
 or shot in cold blood. As long as one is doing one's duty, one 
 death is surely as honourable as the other." 
 
 "That is true enough," General Lee said, "although it is 
 not the way men generally view the matter. Still, sir, if you 
 volunteer for the work, I do not feel justified in refusing the 
 opportunity of acquiring information that may be of vital con- 
 sequence to us. When will you start?" 
 
328 PREPARING FOR THE WORST. 
 
 " In half an hour, sir. I shall ride back to Eichmond, obtain 
 a disguise there, and then go round by train to Burksville Junc- 
 tion, and then ride again until I get round behind their lines. 
 Will you give me an order for my horse and myself to be 
 taken?" 
 
 "Very well, sir," General Lee said. "So be it. May God 
 be with you on your way and bring you safely back." 
 
 Vincent rode off to his quarters. 
 
 "Dan," he said, "I am going away on special duty for at 
 least three days. I have got a couple of letters to write, and 
 shall be ready to start in half an hour. Give the horse a good 
 feed and have him at the door again by that time." 
 
 "Am I to go with you, sah?" 
 
 "No, Dan; I must go by myself this time." 
 
 Dan felt anxious as he went out, for it was seldom that his 
 master ever went away without telling him where he was going, 
 and he felt sure that the service was one of unusual danger; nor 
 was his anxiety lessened when at the appointed time Vincent 
 came out and handed him two letters. 
 
 "You are to keep these letters, Dan, until I return, or till 
 you hear that something has happened to me. If you hear 
 that, you are to take one of these letters to my mother, and 
 take the other yourself to Miss Kingston. Tell her before you 
 give it her what has happened as gently as you can. As for 
 yourself, Dan, you had your letters of freedom long ago, and 
 I have left you five hundred dollars; so that you can get a 
 cabin and patch of your own, and settle down when these 
 troubles are over." 
 
 "Let me go with you, master," Dan said, with the tears 
 streaming down his cheeks. "I would rather be killed with 
 you a hundred times than get on without you." 
 
 " I would take you if I could, Dan; but this is a service that 
 I must do alone. Good-bye, my boy; let us hope that in three 
 
AMONG THE FEDERALS. 329 
 
 or four days at the outside I shall be back here again safe and 
 sound." 
 
 He wrung Dan's hand, and then started at a canter and kept 
 on at that pace until he reached Richmond. A train with 
 stores was starting for the south in a few minutes; General 
 Lee's order enabled Vincent to have a horse-box attached at 
 once, and he was soon speeding on his way. He alighted at 
 Burks ville Junction, and there purchased some rough clothes 
 for himself and some country-fashioned saddlery for his horse. 
 Then, after changing his clothes at an inn and putting the 
 fresh saddlery on his horse, he started. 
 
 It was getting late in the afternoon, but he rode on by un- 
 frequented roads, stopping occasionally to inquire if any of the 
 Federal cavalry had been seen in the neighbourhood, and at 
 last stopped for the night at a little village inn. As soon as it 
 was daybreak he resumed his journey. He had purchased at 
 Burksville some coloured calico and articles of female clothing, 
 and fastened the parcel to the back of his saddle. As he rode 
 forward now he heard constant tales of the passing of parties 
 of the enemy's cavalry, but he was fortunate enough to get 
 well round to the rear of the Federal lines before he encountered 
 any of them. Then he came suddenly upon a troop. 
 
 "Where are you going to, and where have you come 
 from?" 
 
 " Our farm is a mile away from Union Grove," he said, "and 
 I have been over to Sussex Court House to buy some things 
 for my mother." 
 
 "Let me see what you have got there," the officer said. 
 " You are rebels to a man here, and there's no trusting any of 
 
 you." 
 
 Vincent unfastened the parcel and opened it. The officer 
 laughed. 
 
 "Well, we won't confiscate them as contraband of war." 
 
330 A WELCOME. 
 
 So saying he set spurs to his horse and galloped on with his 
 troop. Vincent rode on to Union Grove, and then taking a road 
 at random kept on till he reached a small farmhouse. He 
 knocked at the door, and a woman came out. 
 
 " Mother," he said, " can you put me up for a couple of days? 
 T am a stranger here, and all the villages are full of soldiers." 
 
 The woman looked at him doubtfully. 
 
 " What are you doing here ?" she asked at last, " This ain't 
 a time for strangers ; besides a young fellow like you ought to 
 be ashamed to show yourself when you ought to be over there 
 with Lee. My boys are both there and my husband. You 
 ought to be ashamed of yourself, a strong-looking young fellow 
 like you, to be riding about instead of fighting the Yankees. 
 Go along! you will get no shelter here. I would scorn to have 
 such as you inside my doors." 
 
 *' Perhaps I have been fighting there," Vincent said signifi- 
 cantly. " But one can't be always fighting, and there are other 
 things to do sometimes. For instance, to find out what the 
 Yankees are doing and what are their plans." 
 
 "Is that so?" the woman asked doubtfully. 
 
 "That is so," he answered earnestly. "I am an officer in 
 Wade Hampton's cavalry, and, now Sheridan's troopers have 
 cut off all communication, I have come out to find for General 
 Lee where the Yankees are building their batteries before 
 Petersburg." 
 
 "In that case you are welcome," the woman said. "Come 
 straight in. I will lead your horse out and fasten him up in 
 the bush, and give him a feed there. It will never do to put 
 him in the stable; the Yankees come in and out and they'd 
 take him off sharp enough if their eyes fell on him. I think 
 you will be safe enough even if they do come. They will take 
 you for a son of mine, and if they ask any questions I will 
 answer them sharp enough." 
 
A WILLING HELPER. 331 
 
 " I wonder they have left you a feed of corn," Vincent said, 
 when the woman returned after taking away his horse. 
 
 "It's no thanks to them," she answered; "they have cleared 
 out everything that they could lay their hands on. But I have 
 been expecting it for months, and, as I have had nothing to do 
 since my man and boys went away, I have been digging a great 
 pit in the wood over there, and have buried most all my corn, 
 and have salted my pigs down and buried them in barrels; so they 
 didn't find much. They took the old horse and two cows; but 
 I hope the old horse will fall down the first time they uses him, 
 and the cow meat will choke them as eats it. Now, is there 
 anything as I can do to help youV 
 
 " I want a basket with some eggs and chickens or vegetables 
 to take into their camp to sell, but I am afraid I have not much 
 chance of getting them." 
 
 " I can help you there too," the woman said. " I turned all 
 my chickens into the wood the day I heard the Yankees had 
 landed. They have got rather wild like; but I go out and 
 give them some corn every evening. I expect if we look about 
 we shall find some nests; indeed I know there are one or two 
 of them sitting. So if you will come out with me we can 
 soon knock down five or six of the creatures, and maybe get 
 a score or two of eggs. As for vegetables, a horde of locusts 
 couldn't have stripped the country cleaner than they have 
 done." 
 
 They went out into the wood. Six hens were soon killed, 
 and hunting about they discovered several nests and gathered 
 about three dozen eggs. Vincent aided in plucking the chickens 
 and they then returned to the house. 
 
 " You had best take a bite before you go," she said. " It's 
 noon now, and you said you started at daybreak. Always get 
 a meal when you can, say I." 
 
 She produced a loaf and some bacon from a little cupboard 
 
332 GOING TO THE FRONT. 
 
 hidden by her bed, and Vincent, who, now he thought of it, 
 was feeling hungry, made a hearty meal. 
 
 "I will pay you for these chickens and eggs at once," he 
 said. "There no saying whether I shall come back again." 
 
 " I will not say no to your paying for the chickens and eggs," 
 she said, "because money is scarce enough, and I may have 
 long to wait before my man and the boys came back; but as to 
 lodging and food I would not touch a cent. You are welcome 
 to all I have when it's for the good cause." 
 
 Vincent started with the basket on his arm, and after walking 
 three miles came upon the Federal camps. 
 
 Some of the regiments were already under canvas, others 
 were still bivouacked in the open air, as the store-ships carrying 
 the heavy baggage had not yet arrived. The generals and their 
 staffs had taken up their quarters in the villages. Vincent had 
 received accurate instructions from his hostess as to the posi- 
 tion of the various villages, and avoided them carefully, for 
 he did not want to sell out his stock immediately. He had 
 indeed stowed two of the fowls away in his pocket, so that in 
 case anyone insisted upon buying up all his stock he could 
 place these in his basket and still push on. 
 
 He avoided the camps as much as he could. He could see 
 the smoke rising in front of him, and the roar of guns was 
 now close at hand. He saw on his right an elevated piece of 
 ground, from which a good view could be obtained of the forti- 
 fications upon which the Federals were working. A camp had 
 been pitched there, and a large tent near the summit showed 
 that some ofiicer of superior rank had his quarters there. He 
 made a detour so as to come up at the back of the hill, and 
 when he reached the top he stood looking down upon the line 
 of works. 
 
 They were nearly half a mile distant. The intervening ground 
 had already been stripped of its hedges, and the trees cut down to 
 
SHARPLY QUESTIONED. 333 
 
 form gabions, fascines, and platforms for the cannon. Thousands 
 of men were at work; but in some parts they were clustered 
 much more thickly than in others, and Vincent had no diffi- 
 culty in determining where the principal batteries were in 
 course of construction along this portion of the position. He 
 was still gazing intently when two horsemen rode up from 
 behind. 
 
 "Hallo you, sir! What are you looking at?" one of them 
 asked sharply. "What are you spying about here?" 
 
 Vincent turned slowly round with a silly smile on his lips. 
 
 " I am spying all them chaps at work," he said. " It reminds 
 me for all the world of an ant-hill. Never did see so many 
 chaps before. What be they a-doing ? Digging a big drain or 
 making a roadway, I guess." 
 
 "Who are you, sir?" the officer asked angrily. 
 
 " Seth Jones I be, and mother's sent me to sell some fowls 
 and eggs. Do you want to buy any ? Fine birds they be." 
 
 " Why, Sheridan," laughed the other officer, " this is a feather 
 out of your cap. I thought your fellows had cleared out every 
 hen-roost within twenty miles of Petersburg already." 
 
 " I fancy they have emptied most of them," the general said 
 grimly. "Where do you come from, lad?" 
 
 " I comes from over there," Vincent said, jerking his thumb 
 back. " I lives there with mother. Father and the other boys 
 they have gone fighting Yanks; but they wouldn't take me 
 with them 'cause I ain't sharp in my wits, though I tells them 
 I could shoot a Yank as well as they could if they showed 
 me." 
 
 "And who do you suppose all those men are?" General 
 Sheridan asked, pointing towards the trenches. 
 
 "I dunno," Vincent replied. "I guess they be niggers. 
 There be too many of them for whites; besides whites ain't 
 such fools to work like that. Doesn't ye want any fowl?" 
 
334 "MOTHER WOULD WHOP ME." 
 
 and he drew back the cloth and showed the contents of the 
 basket. 
 
 "Take them as a matter of curiosity, general," the other 
 officer laughed. " It will be downright novelty to you to buy 
 chickens." 
 
 "What do you want for them, boyf 
 
 " Mother said as I wasn't to take less nor a dollar a piece." 
 
 "Greenbacks, I suppose?" the officer asked. 
 
 "I suppose so. She didn't say nothing about it; but I has 
 not seen aught but greenbacks for a long time since." 
 
 " Come along, then," the officer said; "we will take them." 
 
 They rode up to the large tent, and the officers alighted, and 
 gave their horses to two of the soldiers. 
 
 " Give your basket to this soldier." 
 
 " I want the basket back again. Mother would whop me if 
 I came back without the basket again." 
 
 "All right," the officer said; "you shall have it back in a 
 minute." 
 
 Vincent stood looking anxiously after the orderly. 
 
 " Do you think that boy is as foolish as he seems? " General 
 Sheridan asked his companion. " He admits that he comes of 
 a rebel family." 
 
 "I don't think he would have admitted that if he hadn't 
 been a fool. I fancy he is a half-witted chap. They never 
 would have left a fellow of his age behind." 
 
 "No, I think it's safe," Sheridan said; "but one can't be 
 too particular just at present. See, the trees in front hide our 
 work altogether from the rebels, and it would be a serious 
 thing if they were to find out what we are doing." 
 
 " That boy could not tell them much even if he got there," 
 the other said; "and from this distance it would need a sharp 
 eye and some military knowledge to make out anything of what 
 is going on. Where does your mother live, boy?" 
 
SAFELY OUT. 335 
 
 " I ain't going to tell you," Vincent said doggedly. *' Mother 
 said I wasn't to tell no one where I lived, else the Yankee 
 thieves would be a-coming down and stealing the rest of our 
 chickens," 
 
 The officers laughed. 
 
 "Well, go along, boy; and I should advise you not to say 
 anything about Yankee thieves another time, for likely enough 
 you will get a broken head for your pains." 
 
 Vincent went off grumbling, and with a slow and stumbling 
 step made his way over the brow of the hill and down through 
 the camps behind. Here he sold his last two fowls and his 
 eggs, and then walked briskly on until he reached the cottage 
 from which he had started. 
 
 "I am glad to see you back," the woman said as he entered. 
 " How have you got on?" 
 
 " Capitally," he said. " I pretended to be half an idiot, and 
 so got safely out, though I fell into Sheridan's hands. He 
 suspected me at first, but at last he thought I was what I 
 looked — a fool. He wanted to know where you lived, but I 
 wouldn't tell him. I told him you told me not to tell anyone, 
 'cause if I did the Yankee thieves would be clearing out the 
 rest of the chickens." 
 
 "Did you tell him that, now'?" the woman said in delight; 
 "he must have thought you was a fool. Well, it's a good 
 thing the Yanks should hear the truth sometimes. Well, have 
 you done nowT' 
 
 "No, I have only seen one side of their works yet; I must 
 try round the other flank to-morrow. I wish I could get 
 something to sell that wouldn't get bought up by the first 
 people I came to, something I could peddle among the 
 soldiers." 
 
 "What sort of thing r' 
 
 " Something in the way of drinks, I should say," Vincent 
 
336 PLANTATION DRINK. 
 
 said. " I saw a woman going among the camps. She had 
 two tin cans and a little mug. I think she had lemonade or 
 something of that sort." 
 
 "It wouldn't be lemonade," the woman said. "I haven't 
 seen a lemon for the last two years; but they do get some 
 oranges from Florida. Maybe it was that, or perhaps it was 
 spirits and water." 
 
 "Perhaps it was," Vincent agreed; ''though I don't think 
 they would let anyone sell spirits in the camp." 
 
 "I can't get you any lemons or oranges neither," the woman 
 said; "but I might make you a drink out of molasses and 
 herbs, with some spirits in it. I have got a keg of old rye 
 buried away ever since my man went off, six months ago; 
 I am out of molasses, but I daresay I can borrow some from a 
 neighbour, and as for herbs they are about the only thing the 
 Yankees haven't stole. I think I could fix you up something 
 that would do. As long as it has got spirits in it, it don't 
 much matter what you put in besides, only it wouldn't do to 
 take spirits up alone. You can call it plantation drink, and I 
 don't suppose anyone will ask too closely what it's made of." 
 
 "Thank you, that will do capitally," 
 
 The next morning Vincent again set out, turning his steps 
 this time towards the right flank of the Federal position. He 
 had in the course of the evening made a sketch of the ground 
 he had seen, marking in all the principal batteries, with notes 
 as to the number of guns for which they seemed to be 
 intended. 
 
 "Look here," he said to the woman before leaving. "I may 
 not be as lucky to-day as I was yesterday. If I do not come 
 back to-night, can you find anyone you can trust to take this 
 piece of paper round to Kichmond'? Of course he would have 
 to make his way first up to Burksville junction, and then take 
 train to Eichmond. When he gets there he must go down to 
 
PROVIDING AGAINST ACCIDENTS. 337 
 
 Petersburg, and ask for General Lee. I have written a line to 
 go with it, saying what I have done this for, and asking the 
 general to give the bearer a hundred dollars." 
 
 "I will take it myself," the woman said; "not for the sake 
 of the hundred dollars, though I ain't saying as it wouldn't 
 please the old man when he comes back to find I had a hun- 
 dred dollars stored away; but for the cause. My men are all 
 doing their duty, and I will do mine. So you trust me, and if 
 you don't come back by daybreak to-morrow morning, I will 
 start right away with these letters. I will go out at once and 
 hide them somewhere in case the Yanks should come and make 
 a search. If you are caught they might, like enough, trace you 
 here, and then they would search the place all over and maybe 
 set it alight. If you ain't here by nightfall I shall sleep out in 
 the wood, so if they come they won't find me here. If any- 
 thing detains you, and you ain't back till after dark, you will 
 find me somewhere near the tree where your horse is tied 
 up." 
 
 Provided with a large can full of a liquor that the woman 
 compounded, and which Vincent, on tasting, found to be by no 
 means bad, he started from the cottage. Again he made his 
 way safely through the camps, and without hindrance lounged 
 up to a spot where a large number of men belonging to one of 
 the negro regiments were at work. 
 
 "Plantation liquor?" he said, again assuming a stupid air, 
 to a black sergeant who was with them. " First-rate stuff, and 
 only fifteen cents a glass." 
 
 "What plantation liquor like?" the negro asked. "Me not 
 know him." 
 
 "First-rate stufi"," Vincent repeated. "Mother makes it 
 of spirit and molasses and all sorts. Fifteen cents a glass." 
 
 " Well, I will take a glass," the sergeant said. " Mighty hot 
 work dis in de sun; but don't you say nuffin about the spirit. 
 
 (538) Y 
 
338 RECOGNIZED. 
 
 Ef. dey ask you, just you say molasses and all sorts, dats quite 
 enough. De white officer won't let spirits be sold in de camp. 
 
 "Dat bery good stuff"," he said, smacking his lips as he 
 handed back the little tin measure. " You sell him all in no 
 time." Several of the negroes now came round, and Vincent 
 disposed of a considerable quantity of his plantation liquor. 
 Then he turned to go away, for he did not want to empty his 
 can at one place. He had not gone many paces when a party 
 of three or four officers came along. 
 
 "Hallo, you sir, what the deuce are you doing here?" one 
 asked angrily. " Don't you know nobody is allowed to pass 
 through the lines." 
 
 "I didn't see no lines. What sort of lines are they? No 
 one told me nothing about lines. My mother sent me out to 
 sell plantation liquor, fifteen cents a glass." 
 
 "What's it like ? " one of the officers said laughing. "Spirits, 
 I will bet a dollar, in some shape or other. Pour me out a 
 glass. I will try it, anyhow." 
 
 Vincent filled the little tin muc? and handed it to the 
 officer. As he lifted his face to do so there was a sudden 
 exclamation. 
 
 " Vincent Wingfield ! " and another officer drawing his sword 
 attacked him furiously, shouting, "A spy! Seize him! A Con- 
 federate spy!" 
 
 Vincent recognized with astonishment in the Federal officer 
 rushing at him with u^^lifted sword his old antagonist, Jack- 
 son. Almost instinctively he whirled the can, which was 
 still half full of liquor, round his head and dashed it full in 
 the face of his antagonist, who was knocked off his feet by 
 the blow. With a yell of rage he started up again and rushed 
 at Vincent. The latter snatched up a shovel that was lying 
 close by and stood his ground. The officers were so surprised 
 at the suddenness of the incident and the overthrow of their 
 
THE DEATH OF JACKSON. 
 
THE DEATH OF JACKSON. 339 
 
 companion, and for the moment so amused at the latter's 
 appearance, covered as he was from head to foot with the sticky- 
 liquor and bleeding from a cut inflicted by the edge of the 
 can, that they were incapable of interference. 
 
 Blinded with rage, and with the liquid streaming into his 
 eyes, Jackson rushed at Vincent. The latter caught the blow 
 aimed at him on the edge of the shovel, and then swinging 
 his weapon round smote his antagonist with all his strength, the 
 edge of the shovel falling fairly upon his head. Without a 
 cry the traitor fell dead in his tracks. The other officers now 
 drew their swords and rushed forward. Vincent, seeing the 
 futility of resistance, threw down his shovel. He was instantly- 
 seized. 
 
 "Hallo there!" the senior officer called to the men, who had 
 stopped in their work and were gazing at the sudden fray that 
 had arisen, "a sergeant and four men." Four of the negro 
 soldiers and a sergeant at once stepped forward. " Take this 
 man and conduct him to the village. Put him in a room, 
 and stay there with him. Do you, sergeant, station yourself at 
 the door, so that I shall know where to find you. Put on your 
 uniforms and take your guns." The men put on their coats, 
 which they had removed while at work, shouldered their 
 muskets, and took their places, two on each side of the 
 prisoner. The officers then turned to examine their prostrate 
 comrade, 
 
 "It's all over with him," one said, stooping down; "the 
 shovel has cut his skull nearly in half. Well, I fancy he was 
 a bad lot. I don't believe in Southerners who come over to 
 fight in our ranks ; besides he was at one time in the rebel 
 army." 
 
 "Yes, he was taken prisoner," another said. "Then his 
 father, who had to bolt from the South, because, he said, of his 
 Northern sympathies, but likely enough for something else. 
 
340 VINCENT HAS NO HOPE. 
 
 came round, made interest somehow and got his son released, 
 and then someone else got him a commission with us. He 
 always said he had been obliged to fight on the other side, but 
 that he had always been heart and soul for the North ; anyhow, 
 he was always blackguarding his old friends. I always doubted 
 the fellow. Well, there's an end of him; and anyhow he has 
 done useful service at last by recognizing this spy. Fine-look- 
 ing young fellow that. He called him Vincent Wingfield. I 
 seem to remember the name; perhaps I have read it in some 
 of the rebel newspapers we got hold of; likely enough some- 
 one will know it. Well, I suppose we had better have Jackson 
 carried into camp." 
 
 Four more of the negroes were called out, and these carried 
 the body into the camp of his regiment. An officer was also 
 sent from the working party to report the capture of a spy to 
 his colonel. 
 
 "I will report it to the general," the latter said; "he rode 
 along here about a quarter of an hour ago, and may not be 
 back again for some hours. As we have got the spy fast it 
 cannot make any difference." 
 
 As he was marched back to the village Vincent felt that 
 there was no hope for him whatever. He had been denounced 
 as a spy, and although the lips that had denounced him had 
 been silenced for ever, the mischief had been done. He could 
 give no satisfactory account of himself. He thought for a 
 moment of declaring that a mistake had been made, but he felt 
 that no denial would counterbalance the effect of Jackson's 
 words. The fury, too, with which the latter had attacked him 
 would show plainly enough that his assailant was absolutely 
 certain as to his identity, and even that there had been a per- 
 sonal feud between them. Then he thought that if he said that 
 he was the son of the woman in the hut she would bear him 
 out in the assertion. But it was not likely that this would be 
 
ABSENT FRIENDS. 341 
 
 accepted as against Jackson's testimony; besides, inquiry among 
 her neighbours would certainly lead to the discovery that she 
 was speaking an untruth, and might even involve her in his 
 fate as his abettor. But most of all he decided against this 
 course because it would involve the telKng of a lie. 
 
 Vincent considered that while in disguise, and doing important 
 service for his country, he was justified in using deceit; but 
 merely for the purpose of saving his own life, and that perhaps 
 uselessly, he would not lie. His fate, of course, was certain. He 
 was a spy, and would be shot for it. Vincent had so often been 
 in the battle-field, so often under a fire from which it seemed 
 that no one could come alive, that the thought that death was 
 at hand had not for him the terrors that possess those differently 
 circumstanced. He was going to die for the Confederacy as 
 tens of thousands of brave men had died before, and he 
 rejoiced over the precaution he had taken as to the transmission 
 of his discoveries on the previous day, and felt sure that 
 General Lee would do full justice to his memory, and announce 
 that he had died in doing noble service to the country. 
 
 He sighed as he thought of his mother and sisters; but Eose 
 had been married in the spring, and Annie Avas engaged to 
 an officer in General Beauregard's staff. Then he thought of 
 Lucy away in Georgia, and for the first time his lip quivered 
 and his cheek paled. 
 
 The negro guards, who had been enlisted but a few weeks, 
 were wholly ignorant of their duties, and having once conveyed 
 their prisoner into the room, evidently considered that all 
 further necessity for military strictness was at an end. They 
 had been ordered' to stay in the room with the prisoner, but 
 no instructions had been given as to their conduct there. 
 They accordingly placed their muskets in one corner of the 
 room, and proceeded to chatter and laugh without further 
 regarding him. 
 
342 TONY MORRIS. 
 
 Under other circumstances this carelessness would have in- 
 spired Vincent with the thought of escape, but he knew that it 
 was out of the question here. There were Federal camps all 
 round, and a shout from the negroes would send a hundred men 
 in instant pursuit of him. There was nothing for him to do but 
 to wait for the end, and that end would assuredly come in the 
 morning. From time to time the door opened, and the negro 
 sergeant looked in. Apparently his ideas on the subject of 
 discipline were no stricter than those of his men, for he made 
 no remark as to their carelessness. Presently, when he looked 
 in, the four soldiers were standing at the window watching a 
 regiment passing by on its way to take its share of the work in 
 the trenches. Vincent, who was sitting at a table, happened 
 to look up, and was astonished at seeing the sergeant first put 
 his finger on his lips, then take off his cap, put one hand on 
 his heart, and gesticulate with the other. 
 
 Vincent gazed at him in blank surprise, then he started and 
 almost sprang to his feet, for in the Yankee sergeant he recog- 
 nized Tony Morris; but the uplifted hand of the negro warned 
 him of the necessity of silence. The negro nodded several 
 times, again put his hand on his heart, and then disappeared. 
 A thrill of hope stirred every vein in Vincent's body. He felt 
 his cheeks flush and had difficulty in maintaining his passive 
 attitude. He was not, then, utterly deserted; he had a friend 
 who would, he was sure, do all in his power to aid him. 
 
 It was extraordinary indeed that it should be Tony who was 
 now his jailer; and yet, when he thought it over, it was not 
 difficult to understand. It was natural enough that he should 
 have enlisted when the black regiments were raised. He had 
 doubtless heard his name shouted out by Jackson, and had, 
 as Vincent now remembered, stepped forward as a sort of 
 volunteer when the officer called for a sergeant and four men. 
 
 Yes, Tony would doubtless do all in his power to save him. 
 
PROSPECTS OF ESCAPE. 343 
 
 Whether it would be possible that he could do so was doubtful; 
 but at least there was a ho23e, and with it the feeling of quiet 
 resignation with which Vincent had faced what appeared to be 
 inevitable at once disappeared, and was succeeded by a restless 
 longing for action. His brain was busy at once in calculating 
 the chances of his being ordered for instant execution or of the 
 sentence being postponed till the following morning, and, in the 
 latter case, with the question of what guard would be probably 
 placed over him, and how Tony would set about the attempt 
 to aid him to escape. 
 
 Had the general been in camp when he was brought in he 
 would probably have been shot at sunset, but if he did not 
 return until the afternoon he would most likely order the 
 sentence to be carried out at daybreak. In any case, as he was 
 an officer, some time might be granted to him to prepare for 
 death. Then there was the question whether he would be 
 handed over to a white regiment for safe-keeping or left in the 
 hands of the black regiment that had captured him. No doubt 
 after the sentence was passed the white officers of that regiment 
 would see that a much stricter watch than that now put over 
 him was set. 
 
 It was not probable that he would still be in charge of Tony, 
 for as the latter would be on duty all day he would doubtless 
 be relieved. In that case how would he manage to approach 
 him, and what means would he use to direct the attention of 
 the sentries in another direction 1 He thought over the plans 
 that he himself would adopt were he in Tony's place. The 
 first thing would be, of course, to make the sentries drunk if 
 possible. This should not be a difficult task with men whose 
 notions of discipline were so lax as those of the negroes; but it 
 would be no easy matter for Tony to obtain spirits, for these 
 were strictly prohibited in the Federal camp. Perhaps he 
 might help Tony in this way. He fortunately had a small 
 
344 
 
 note-book with a pencil in his pocket, and as his guards were 
 still at the window he wrote as follows : 
 
 "I am captured by the Yankees. So far as I can see, my 
 only chance of escape is to make the sentries drunk. The 
 bearer is absolutely to be trusted. Give him his canteen full 
 of spirits, and tell him what I have written here." 
 
 He tore this page out, folded it up, and directed it to Mrs. 
 Grossmith, Worley Farm, near Union. Presently Tony looked 
 in again and Vincent held up the note. The sergeant stepped 
 quickly forward and took it, and then said sharply to the men : 
 
 " Now den, dis not keeping guard. Suppose door open and 
 dis fellow run away. What dey say to you 1 Two of you keep 
 your eye on dis man. Suppose Captain Pearce come in and 
 find you all staring out window. He kick up nice bobbery." 
 
 Thus admonished as to their duty, two of the negroes took 
 up their muskets and stood with their backs to the door, with 
 their eyes fixed on the prisoner with such earnestness that 
 Vincent could not suppress a smile. The negroes grinned 
 responsively. 
 
 "Dis bad affair, young sah," one said; " bery bad affair. Ob 
 course we soldiers ob de Union, and got to fight if dey tell us; 
 but no like dis job ob keeping guard like dis." 
 
 "It can't be helped," Vincent said; " and of course you must 
 do your duty. I am not going to jump up the chimney or fly 
 through the window, and as there are four of you, to say noth- 
 ing of the sergeant outside, you needn't be afraid of my trying 
 to escape." 
 
 "No, sah, dat not possible nohow; we know dat bery well. 
 Dat's why we no trouble to look after you. But as de sargent 
 say watch, ob course we must watch. We bery pleased to see 
 you kill dat white officer. Dat ofiicer bery hard man and all de 
 men hate him, and when you knock him down we should like 
 to hab given cheer. We all sorry for you; still you see, sah, 
 
A CONFIDENTIAL SENTRY. 345 
 
 we must keep watch. If you were to get away, dar no saying 
 what dey do to us." 
 
 "That's all right," Vincent said; "I don't blame you at all. 
 As you say, that was a very bad fellow. I had quarrelled 
 \vith him before, because he treated his slaves so badly." 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 FREE. 
 
 ^T was not until late in the afternoon that a white 
 officer entered, and ordered the soldiers to conduct 
 the prisoner to the general's tent. 
 
 " What is your name, sir, and who are youT' the 
 general asked as he was brought in. " I hear that you were 
 denounced by Lieutenant Jackson as being a spy, and that he 
 addressed you as Vincent Wingfield. What have you got to 
 say to the charge 1 " 
 
 "My name is Vincent Wingfield, sir," Vincent replied quietly. 
 " I am upon the staff of General Wade Hampton, and in pur- 
 suance of my duty I came here to learn what I could of your 
 movements and intentions." 
 
 The general was silent for a moment. 
 
 " Then, sir, as you are an officer, you must be well aware of 
 the consequence of being discovered in disguise here. I regret 
 that there is no course open to me but to order you to be shot 
 as a spy to-morrow morning." 
 
 One of the officers who was standing by the general here 
 whispered to him. 
 
 " Ah, yes, I remember," he said. "Are you the same officer, 
 sir, who escaped from Elmira?" 
 
 "I am, sir," Vincent replied; " and at the same time aided in 
 
THE SENTENCE. 347 
 
 the escape of the man who denounced me to-day, and who then 
 did his best to have me arrested by sending an anonymous 
 letter stating the disguise in which I was making my way 
 through the country. I was not surprised to find that he had 
 carried his treachery further, and was now fighting against the 
 men with whom he had formerly served." 
 
 " He deserved the fate that has befallen him," the general 
 said. " Still this does not alter your position. I regret that I 
 must order my sentence to be carried out." 
 
 " I do not blame you, sir. I knew the risks I ran when I 
 accepted the mission. My only regret is that I failed in sup- 
 plying my general with the information they required." 
 
 The general then turned to the officer who had brought 
 Vincent up. 
 
 " This officer will remain in charge of your men for to-night. 
 Captain Pearce. You will see that the sentence is carried into 
 effect at daybreak. I need not tell you that a vigilant guard 
 must be placed over him." 
 
 Vincent was again marched back to the village, but the officer 
 halted the party when he arrived there. 
 
 " Stop here a few minutes, sergeant," he said. " That room 
 is required for an officer's quarters. I will look round and find 
 another place." 
 
 In a few minutes he returned, and Vincent was conducted to 
 a shed standing in the garden of one of the houses. 
 
 "Place one man on guard at the door and another behind," 
 he said to the sergeant. " Let the other two relieve them, and 
 change the watch once an hour," 
 
 The sergeant saluted. 
 
 "De men hab been on duty since daylight, sah, and none of 
 us hab had any ting to eat." 
 
 "Oh, I forgot that," the officer replied. "Very well, I will 
 send another party to relieve you at once." 
 
348 Tony's mission. 
 
 In ten minutes another sergeant and four men arrived at the 
 spot, and Tony and his companions returned to the camp. 
 
 As soon as Tony had devoured a piece of bread he left the 
 camp, walked with careless gait through the camps behind, and 
 went on until he reached a village in which were comparatively 
 few soldiers. He went up to a woman who was standing at a 
 door. 
 
 " Missus," he said, " I hab got a letter to take, and I ain't 
 bery sure as to de name. Will you kindly tell me what is de 
 address writ on dis paper?" 
 
 The woman looked at it. 
 
 " Mrs. Grossmith, Worley farm, near Union. That's about 
 two miles along the road. If you go on anyone will tell you 
 which is Mrs. Grossmith's." 
 
 Tony hurried on, for he wanted to get back to the camp 
 before it was dark. He had no difficulty in finding Worley 
 Farm. 
 
 "Now then, what do you want?" its owner said sharply, as 
 she opened the door in reply to his knock. "There's nothing 
 for you here. You can look round if you like. Its been all 
 stripped clean days ago, so I tell you." 
 
 "Me no want any ting, ma'am. Me hab a letter for you." 
 
 The woman in surprise took the note and opened it. She 
 read it through and looked earnestly at Tony. 
 
 " He says you are to be trusted," she said. " Is that sol" 
 
 "I would gib my life for him twenty times over," Tony 
 replied. " He got me away from a brutal master and bought 
 my wife out ob slavery for me. What does he say, ma'am? 
 For de Lord sake tell me. Perhaps he tell me how to get him 
 clar." 
 
 The woman read out the contents of the note. 
 
 "Dat's it, missus, sure enough; dat's the way," he exclaimed 
 in delight. " Me tink and tink all day, and no manage to tink 
 
Tony's canteen is filled. 349 
 
 of any ting except to shoot de sentry and fight wid de oders 
 and get him out; hut den all de oder sojers come running down, 
 and no chance to escape. If me can get de spirits dat's easy 
 enough. Me make dem all drunk as hogs." 
 
 " I can give you that," the woman said. " Is there anything 
 else you will want? What are you going to do with him if 
 you get him free? They will hunt you down Hke vermin." 
 
 "I tought we might get doAvn to de river and get ober 
 somehow. Dere will be no getting troo der cavalry. Dey will 
 hab dem on every road." 
 
 "Well, you want some clothes, anyhow; you can't go about 
 in these soldier clothes. The first Yank you came across 
 would shoot you for a deserter, and the first of our men as a 
 traitor. Well, by the time you get back to-night, that is if you 
 do come back, I will get up a chest I've got buried with my men's 
 clothes in them. They didn't want to take them away to the 
 war with them, so I hid them up." 
 
 She had by this time dug up the keg from its hiding-place, 
 and now filled Tony's canteen. 
 
 " Tank you, missus; de Lord bress you for what you 've done, 
 wheder I get Massa Wingfield off or wheder we bofe get killed 
 ober de job. But I must get back as fast as I can. Ef it was 
 dark before I got to camp dey would wonder whar I had been." 
 
 "Oh, you have plenty of time," the woman said; "it won't 
 be dark till eight o'clock, and it's not seven yet. I will set to 
 and boil a good chunk of pork and bake some cakes. It's no 
 use getting out of the hands of the Yanks and then going and 
 getting starved in the swamps." 
 
 Directly Tony got back to his regiment he strolled over to the 
 shed where Vincent was confined. Two sentinels were on duty, 
 the sergeant and the two other men were lying at full length 
 on the ground some twenty yards away. Their muskets were 
 beside them, and it was evident to Tony by the vigilant watch 
 
350 A COLLOQUY. 
 
 that they kept up on the shed that their responsibility weighed 
 heavily upon them, and that Caj^tain Pearce had impressed 
 upon them that if the prisoner escaped they would certainly 
 be shot. 
 
 •"Well, Sergeant John Newson," Tony began, "I hab just 
 walked over to see how you getting on. It am a mighty 
 'sponsible business dis. I had six hours of him, and it make 
 de perspiration run down my back to tink what a job it would 
 be for me if dat fellow was to run away." 
 
 "Dat's just what dis chile feel. Sergeant Tony Morris; I am 
 zactly like dat, and dat's what dese men feel too. We am all 
 on guard. De captain say, put two on guard at de shed and 
 let de oders relieb dem ebery hour. So dey shall; but dose 
 off duty must watch just the same. AVhen it gets dark we get 
 close up, so as to be ready to jump in directly we hear a stir. 
 Dis fellow no fool us." 
 
 " Dat's the way, Sergeant Newson, dat am de wslj. Neber 
 close your eye, but keep a sharp look on dem. It's a pity dat 
 you not in camp to-night." 
 
 "How am dat, how am dat?" the sergeant asked. 
 
 "To tell you de truf, sergeant, tree or four ob us hab 
 smuggled in some spirits, and you are one of dose who would 
 hab come in for a share of it if you had been dere." 
 
 "Golly!" the sergeant exclaimed; "but dat is bery unfortu- 
 nate. Can't you manage to bring me a little here?" 
 
 "Well, you know, it's difficult to get out ob camp." 
 
 "Oh, you could get through. Dere is no fear about you 
 being caught." 
 
 "I don't know," Tony replied with an air of reluctance. 
 " Well, I will see about it. Ef I can crawl troo de sentries, 
 and bring some for you and de oders, I will. It will help keep 
 you awake and keep out de damp. 
 
 " Dat's right down good ob you," the other said cordially. 
 
AN EXCHANGE. 351 
 
 "You good man, Tony Morris; and if I can do as much for 
 you anoder time, I do it." 
 
 Having settled this, Tony went round to the hospital tent in 
 rear of the regiment, having tied up his face with a handker- 
 chief. 
 
 "Well, what is it, sergeant?" the negro, who acted as an 
 orderly and sometimes helped the surgeon mix his drugs, asked. 
 "De doctor am gone away, and I don't 'spect he come back 
 again to-night." 
 
 "Dat am bery bad ting," Tony said dolefully. "Can't you 
 do something for me, Sam Smith ? I tink you know quite as 
 much about de medicines as de doctor himself." 
 
 "Not quite so much, sergeant, not quite so much; but I'se 
 no fool, and my old mother she used to make medicine for de 
 plantation and knew a heap about herbs, so it am natural dat 
 I should take to it. What can I gib you"?" 
 
 " Well, Sam, you see, sometimes I'se 'flicted dre'fful wid de 
 face-ache — him just go jump, jump, jump, as ef he bust right 
 up. Mose times I find de best ting am to put a little laudabun 
 in my mouf, and a little on bit of rag and put him outside. 
 De best ting would be for you to gib me little bottle of him; 
 den when de pain come on I could jess take him, and not be 
 troubling you ebery day. And Sam, jus you whisper — I got hold 
 of a little good stuff. You gib me tin mug; me share what I 
 hab got wid you." 
 
 The negro grinned with delight, and going into the tent 
 brought out a tin mug. 
 
 "Dat's all right, Sam; but you hab no brought de bottle of 
 laudabun too. You just fetch dat, and I gib you de spirit." 
 
 The negro went in again, and in two minutes returned with 
 a small bottle of laudanum. 
 
 "Dat's a fair exchange," Tony said taking it, and handing to 
 the man his mug half full of spirit. 
 
352 A SLEEPING DRAUGHT. 
 
 "Dat am someting like," the black said, looking with de- 
 light at the liberal allowance. " Me drink him de last thing at 
 night, den me go to sleep and no one 'spect nuffin'. Whereber 
 you get dat spirit?" 
 
 "Never you mind, Sam," Tony said with a grin. "Dar's 
 more where dat comes from, and maybe you will get anoder 
 taste ob it." 
 
 Then after leaving the hospital tent he poured half the 
 spirits away, for he had not now to depend upon the effect of 
 that alone; and it were better not to give it too strong, for 
 that might arouse the suspicion of the guard. Then he un- 
 corked the bottle of laudanum. 
 
 " I don't know how much to gib," he said to himself. " No 
 good to kill dem. Me don't 'spect dis stuff bery strong. Dose 
 rogues sell all sorts of stuff to de government. Anyting good 
 enough for de soldier. Dey gib him rotten boots, and rotten 
 cloth, and bad powder, and all sorts of tings. I spect dey 
 gib him bad drugs too. However, me must risk it. Dis 
 bottle not bery big, anyhow — won't hold more dan two or 
 three teaspoon. Must risk him." 
 
 So saying he poured the contents of the vial into the canteen, 
 and then going to a water-cart filled it up. He waited until 
 the camp was quiet, and then, taking off his boots and fasten- 
 ing in his belt his own bayonet and that of one of the men 
 sleeping near, he quietly and cautiously made his way out of 
 camp. There were no sentries placed here, for there was no 
 fear whatever of an attack, and he had little difficulty in 
 making his way round to the back of the village to the spot where 
 Vincent w^as confined. He moved so quietly that he was not 
 perceived until he was within a few yards of the shed. 
 
 "Sergeant Newson, am you dere?" 
 
 " Bress me, what a start you hab given me, for suah ! " the 
 sergeant said. " I did not hear you coming." 
 
"YES, IT AM GOOD STUFF." 353 
 
 "You didn't s'pose I was coming along shouting and 
 whistling, Sergeant Newson? Don't you talk so loud. Dar 
 am no saying who's about." 
 
 "Hab you brought de stuff?" 
 
 " You don't suppose I should hab come all dis way to tell 
 you I hab not got it. How am de prisoner'?" 
 
 ''Oh, he's dere all right. My orders was to look in at dat little 
 winder ebery five minutes, and dat when it began to get dark 
 me was to tie him quite tight, and me hab done so. And one 
 of de sentries goes in every five minutes and feels to see if 
 de ropes are tight. He am dar, sure enough." 
 
 "Dat's quite right, Sergeant Newson. I knew when you 
 came to 'lieve me as de captain knew what he was doing when 
 he choose you for dis job. He just pick out de man he con- 
 siders de very best in de regiment. Now, here is de spirit; 
 and fuss-rate stuff it am, too." 
 
 "Golly, but it am strong!" the sergeant said, taking a long 
 gulp at the canteen. "Dat warm de cockles ob de heart in 
 no time. Yes, it am good stuff — just de ting for dis damp air. 
 I hear as a lot of de white soldiers are down wid de fever 
 already, and dere will be lots and lots more ef we stop here 
 long. Here, you two men, take a drink of dis; but mind, you 
 mustn't tell no one 'bout it. Dis a secret affair." 
 
 The two negroes each took a long drink, and returned the 
 canteen with warm expressions of approval. 
 
 " De oder men are on duty," the sergeant said with the air 
 of a man who knew his business; "dey mustn't hab none of 
 it, not until dey comes off. As we are de relief, it am proper 
 and right dat we drink a drop out ob a canteen ef we want 
 it." 
 
 " Quite so, Sergeant Newson," Tony said in a tone of admi- 
 ration. " Dat's de way to manage dese tings — duty first and 
 pleasure afterwards." 
 
 ( 538 ) Z 
 
354 "THANK GOD YOU HAVE COME!" 
 
 "It am nearly time to relieve guard," the other said; "and 
 den dey can have a drink." 
 
 In five minutes the two soldiers relieved those on guard, and 
 they also took a long drink at the canteen, to which the ser- 
 geant also again applied his lips. 
 
 "Now I must be going," Tony said. "I will leave the can- 
 teen with you, sergeant. I have got some more of the stuff 
 over there, and I daresay you will like another drink before 
 morning." 
 
 So saying he stole away, but halted and lay down twenty 
 yards distant. In ten minutes he heard the sergeant say : 
 
 "I feel as if I could do jus five minutes' sleep. You 
 keep your eyes on de shed, and ef you hear any ofiicer coming 
 his rounds you wake me up." 
 
 Tony waited another half-hour and then crawled up. The 
 sergeant was lying on his back sound asleep; the two men with 
 him were on their faces, with their rifles pointing towards the 
 shed, as if they had dropped off to sleep whilst they were star- 
 ing at it. Then he crawled on to the shed. The soldier on 
 sentry at the back had grounded his musket and was leaning 
 against the shed fast asleep, while the one at the door had 
 apparently slid down in a sitting position and was snoring. 
 
 " I hope I haben't given it to dem too strong," Tony said to 
 himself; "but it can't be helped anyhow." 
 
 He opened the door and entered the shed. 
 
 "Are you awake, Marse Wingfield?" 
 
 "Yes, I am awake, Tony. Thank God you have come! 
 How did you manage it?" 
 
 " I hab managed it, sah, and dey are all fast asleep," Tony 
 said, as he cut the ropes which bound Vincent. 
 
 " Now, sah, let's be going quick. Dar am no saying when 
 dey may come round to look after de guards. Dat's what I 
 hab been worrying about de last quarter ob an hour." 
 
FREE. 355 
 
 Vincent sprang to his feet as the ropes fell from him, and 
 grasped Tony's hand. 
 
 " Here am a bayonet, sah. I hope we sha'n't want to use 
 dem, but dar am no saying." 
 
 They made their way cautiously across the fields till they 
 approached another camp. A few sentries were walking up 
 and down in front of it, but they crawled round these and 
 passed through the space between the regiment and that next 
 to it. Several other camps were passed; and then, when Vin- 
 cent knew that they were well in rear of the whole of them 
 they rose to their feet and started forward at a run. Suddenly 
 Tony touched Vincent, and they both stood still. A dis- 
 tant shout came through the air, followed by another and 
 another. 
 
 "I 'spect dey hab found out we have gone, sah. Dey go round 
 two or tree times in de night to see dat de sentries are awake. 
 Now, sah, come along." 
 
 They were on the road now, and ran at full speed until they 
 approached Union. They left the track as they neared the 
 village, and as they did so they heard the sound of a horse at 
 full gallop behind them. 
 
 "That's an orderly taking the news of our escape. Sheri- 
 dan's cavalry are scattered all over the country, and there are 
 two squadrons at Union Grove. The whole country will be 
 alive at daybreak." 
 
 Making their way through the fields they soon struck the 
 track leading to Worley Farm, and in a few minutes were at 
 the door. The woman opened it at once. 
 
 " I have been watching for you," she said, " and I am real 
 glad you have got safe away. Wait a minute and I will strike 
 a light." 
 
 "You had better not do that," Vincent said. "They have 
 got the alarm at Union Grove already, and if anyone caught 
 
356 "YOU WILL START WITH US!" 
 
 sight of a light appearing in your window, it would bring them 
 down here at once." 
 
 "They can't see the house from Union," the woman said. 
 "Still, perhaps it will be best. Now, sir, I can't do anything 
 for you, because my men's clothes are the same sort of cut as 
 yours: but here's a suit for this man." 
 
 Thanking her warmJy Vincent handed the things to Tony. 
 
 "Make haste and slip them on, Tony; and make your other 
 things up into a bundle and bring them with you for a bit- 
 We must leave nothing here, for they will search the whole 
 country to-morrow. We will take the horse away too; not 
 that we want it, but it would never do for it to be found 
 here." 
 
 "Will you take your letter again?" the woman asked. 
 
 " No, I will leave it with you. It will be no use now if I 
 get through, but if you hear to-morrow or next day that I am 
 caught, please carry it as we arranged. What is thisT" he 
 asked as the woman handed him a bundle. 
 
 "Here are eight or ten pounds of pork," she said, "and some 
 corn-cakes. If you are hiding away you will want something, 
 and I reckon anyhow you won't be able to make your way to 
 our people for a bit. Now, if you are ready, I will start with 
 you." 
 
 "You will start with us!" Vincent repeated in surprise. 
 
 " Certainly I will start with you," the woman said. " How 
 do you think you would be able to find your way a dark night 
 like this 1 No, sir; I will put you on your way till morning. 
 But, in the first place, which line do you mean to take?" 
 
 "I do not think there is much chance of getting back the way 
 we came," Vincent said. " By morning Sheridan's cavalry will 
 have got a description of me, and they will be scouring the 
 whole country. The only chance will be to go north and cross 
 the river somewhere near Norfolk. 
 
A LONG TRAMP IN THE DARK. 357 
 
 " I think, sah, you better go on wid your horse at once. No 
 use wait for me. I come along on foot, find my own way." 
 
 " No, Tony, I shall certainly not do that. We will either 
 get off or be taken together. Well, I think the best plan will 
 be to go straight down to the river. How far is it away?" 
 
 "About fifteen miles," the woman said. 
 
 " If we get there we can get hold of a boat somehow, and 
 either cross and then make straight for Kichmond on foot, 
 or go up the river in the boat and land in the rear of our 
 lines. That we can settle about afterwards. The first thing 
 is to get to the river bank. We are not likely to meet with 
 any interruption in that direction. Of course the cavalry are 
 all on the other flank, and it will be supposed that I shall try 
 either to work round that way or to make straight through the 
 lines. They would hardly suspect that I shall take to the river, 
 which^is covered with their transports and store-ships." 
 
 " I think that is the best plan," the woman said. " There 
 are scarce any villages between this and the river. It's only 
 just when you cross the road between Petersburg and Williams- 
 burg that you would be likely to meet a soul, even in the day- 
 time. There is scarce even a farmhouse across this section. 
 I know the country pretty well. Just stop a minute and 
 I will run up to the wood and fetch down the horse. There's 
 a big wood about a mile away, and you can turn him in there." 
 
 A few minutes later they started, Vincent leading the horse 
 and Tony carrying the bundle of food and his cast-ofF uniform. 
 The woman led them by farm roads, sometimes turning off to 
 the right or left, but keeping her way with a certainty which 
 showed how w^ell she was acquainted with the country. Several 
 times they could hear the dull sound of bodies of cavalry gal- 
 loping along the roads; but this died away as they got further 
 into the country. The horse had been turned loose a mile 
 from their starting place. Vincent removed the bridle and 
 
358 "WHAT WILL YOU DO?" 
 
 saddle, saying: "He will j^ick up enough to feed on here for 
 some time. When he gets tired of the wood he can work his 
 way out into a clearing." 
 
 Here Tony hid away his uniform among some thick bushes, 
 and the three walked steadily along until the first tinge of day- 
 light appeared on the sky. Then the woman stopped. 
 
 " The river is not more than half a mile in front of you," she 
 said; "so I will say good-bye." 
 
 "What will you do?" Vincent asked. " You might be ques- 
 tioned as you get near home." 
 
 " I am going to put up at the last house we passed," she 
 said, " about three miles back. I know the people there, and 
 they will take me in. I will stop there for a day or two, 
 maybe, then walk back, so I shall have a true story to tell. 
 That's all right." 
 
 Vincent said good-bye to her, with many hearty thanks for 
 the services she had rendered him, and had almost to force her 
 to take notes for two hundred dollars from the bundle he had 
 sewn up in the lining of his coat. 
 
 "You have saved my Hfe," he said, "and some day I hope 
 to be able to do more to show my gratitude; but you must take 
 this anyhow to tide you over the hard times, and find food for 
 your husband and sons when they come back from the war." 
 
 As soon as the woman had turned back Vincent and Tony 
 continued on their way. The former had, as soon as they were 
 fairly out from the Federal camp, told Tony in a few words 
 that his wife was safe at home and their boy flourishing, and 
 he now gave him further details of them. 
 
 "And how came you to enter the army, Tony?" 
 
 "Well, sah, dere wasn't much choice about it. De Nor- 
 thern people, dey talk mighty high about der love for de negro, 
 but I don't see much of it in der ways. Why, sah, dey is twice 
 as scornful ob a black man as de gentleman is in de Souf. 
 
"IT IS WRONG TO NOURISH REVENGE." 359 
 
 I list in de army, sah, because dey say dey go to Richmond, 
 and den I find Dinah and de boy." 
 
 "Well, Tony, I little thought when I did you a service that 
 it would be the means of you being able to save my life some 
 day." 
 
 "Not much in dat, sah. You sabe my life, because dey 
 would, for suah, hab caught me and killed me. Den you save 
 my wife for me, den you pay out dat Jackson, and now you 
 hab killed him. I could hab shouted for joy, sah, when I saw 
 you hit him ober de head wid de shovel, and I saw dat dis 
 time he gib no more trouble to no one. I should hab done 
 for him bery soon, sah. I had my eye upon him, and the fust 
 time we go into battle he get a ball in his back. Lucky he 
 didn't see me. He not officer ob my company, and me look 
 quite different in de uniform to what me was when I work on 
 de plantation; but I know him, and wheneber I see him pass 
 I hang down my head and I say to myself, 'My time come 
 soon, Massa Jackson; my time come bery soon, and den we 
 get quits.'" 
 
 "It is wrong to nourish revenge, Tony; but I really can't 
 blame you very much as to that fellow. Still, I should have 
 blamed you if you had killed him— blamed you very much. 
 He was a bad man, and he treated you brutally, but you see 
 he has been already punished a good deal." 
 
 "Yes, you knock him down, sah. Dat bery good, but not 
 enough for Tony." 
 
 "But that wasn't all, Tony. You see, the affair set all my 
 friends against him, and his position became a very unpleasant 
 one. Then, you see, if it hadn't been for you he would pro- 
 bably have got through to our lines again after he had escaped 
 with me. Then, you see, his father, out of revenge, stole 
 Dinah away." 
 
 "Stole Dinah!" Tony exclaimed, stopping in his walk. 
 
360 TONY IS CONVINCED. 
 
 " Why, sah, you hab been telling me dat she is safe and well 
 wid Mrs. Wingfield." 
 
 " So she is, Tony. But he stole her for all that, and had her 
 carried down into Carolina; but I managed to bring her back. 
 It's a long story, but I will tell you about it presently. 
 Then the knowledge that I had found Dinah, and the fear of 
 punishment for his share of taking her away, caused old Jackson 
 to fly from the country, getting less than a quarter of the sum 
 his estate would have fetched two or three years ago. That 
 was what made him and his son turn Unionists. So, you see, 
 Jackson was heavily punished for his conduct to you, and it 
 did not need for you. to revenge yourself." 
 
 "So he was, sah, so he was," Tony said thoughtfully. "Yes, 
 it does seem as if all des tings came on kinder one after de 
 oder, just out ob dat flogging he gabe me; and now he has got 
 killed for just de same cause, for if he hadn't been obliged to 
 turn Unionist he wouldn't have been in dat dar battery at de 
 time you came dere. Yes, I sees dat is so, sah; and I'se glad 
 now I didn't hab a chance ob shooting him down, for I should 
 have done so for suah ef I had." 
 
 They had now reached the river. The sun was just showing 
 above the horizon, and the broad sheet of water was already 
 astir. Steamers were making their way up from the mouth of 
 the river laden with stores for the army. Little tugs were 
 hurrying to and fro. Vessels that had discharged their cargo 
 were dropping down with the tide, w^hile many sailing-vessels 
 lay at anchor waiting for the turn of tide to make their 
 way higher up. Norfolk was, however, the base from which 
 the Federal army drew the larger portion of its stores; as 
 there were great conveniences for landing here, and a railway 
 thence ran up to the rear of their lines. But temporary wharfs 
 and stages had been erected at the point of the river nearest to 
 their camps in front of Petersburg, and here the cattle and 
 
"it's too far to swim, sah." 361 
 
 much of the stores required for the army were landed. At the 
 point at which Vincent and Tony had struck the river the 
 banks were somewhat low. Here and there were snug farms, 
 with the ground cultivated down to the river. The whole 
 country was open and free from trees, except where small 
 patches had been left. It was in front of one of these that 
 Vincent and Tony were now standing. 
 
 "I do not think there is any risk of pursuit now-, Tony. 
 This is not the line on which they will be hunting us. The 
 question is — how are we to get across 1" 
 
 "It's too far to swim, sah." 
 
 "I should think it was," Vincent said with a laugh. "It's 
 three or four miles, I should say, if it's a foot. The first ques- 
 tion is — where are we to get a boat 1 I should think that some 
 of these farmhouses are sure to have boats, but the chances are 
 they have been seized by the Yankees long ago. Still they 
 may have some laid up. The Yanks would not have made 
 much search for these, though they would no doubt take all the 
 larger boats for the use of the trooj^s or for getting stores ashore. 
 Anyhow, I will go to the next farmhouse and ask." 
 
 "Shalllgo, sah?" 
 
 " No, Tony, they would probably take you for a runaway. 
 No, I will go. There can be no danger. The men are all 
 away, and the women are sure to be loyal. I fancy, the few 
 who were the other way before will have changed their minds 
 since the Yanks landed." 
 
 They followed the bank of the river for a quarter of a mile, 
 and then Vincent walked on to a small farmhouse standing on 
 the slope fifty yards from the water. Two or three children 
 who were playing about outside at once ran in upon seeing a 
 stranger, and a moment later two women came out. They were 
 somewhat reassured when they saw Vincent approaching alone. 
 
 "What is it, stranger?" one of them asked. "Do you want 
 
362 "STEP RIGHT IN, SIR." 
 
 a meal? We have got little enough to oifer you, but what 
 there is you are welcome to; the Yanks have driven off our cows 
 and pigs and the two horses, and have emptied the barns, and 
 pulled up all the garden stuff, and stole the fowls, and carried off 
 the bacon from the beams, so we have got but an empty larder. 
 But as far as bread and molasses go, you are welcome." 
 
 "Thank you," Vincent said; "I am not in want of food. 
 What I am in want of is a boat." 
 
 "Boat!" the woman repeated in surprise. 
 
 " Yes, I want to get across to the other side, or else to get up 
 the river and land between Petersburg and Bermuda." 
 
 "Sakes ahve!" the woman exclaimed; "what do you want 
 to do that for?" 
 
 " I will tell you," Vincent replied. " I know I can trust my 
 life to any woman in the Confederacy. I am one of General 
 Wade Hampton's officers, and I have come through their lines 
 to find out what they are doing. I have been caught once, but 
 managed to slip through their hands, but there is no possibility 
 of making my way back across the country, for the Yankee 
 cavalry are patrolling every road, and the only chance I have is 
 of getting away by boat." 
 
 "Step right in, sir," the woman said. "It's a real pleasure 
 to us to have one of our officers under our roof." 
 
 "I have a friend with me," Vincent said; "a faithful negro, 
 who has helped me to escape, and who would be hung like a 
 dog if they could lay hands on him." 
 
 "Bring him in, sir," the woman said hospitably. "I had 
 four or five niggers till the Yanks came, but they all ran away 
 'cause they knew they would either be set to work or made to 
 fight; so they went. They said they would come back again 
 when the trouble is over; maybe they will and maybe they 
 won't. At first the niggers about here used to look for the 
 Yanks coming, but as the news got about of what happened to 
 
JOHNSON'S BOAT. 363 
 
 those they took from their masters, they concluded they were 
 better off where they were. Call your boy in, sir; call him in." 
 
 Vincent gave a shout, and Tony at once came up. "Thank you, 
 we don't want anything to eat," Vincent went on as the woman 
 began to put some plates on the table. "We have just had a 
 hearty meal, and have got enough food for three or four days 
 in that bundle. But we want a boat, or, if we can't find that, 
 some sailors' clothes. If I had them I would keep along the 
 river down to Norfolk. The place will be full of sailors. We 
 should not be likely to be noticed there." 
 
 "I can't help you in that," the woman said; "but there are 
 certainly some boats laid up along the shore. Now, Maria, 
 who has got boats that haven't been taken ? " 
 
 "I expect the Johnson's have got one," the other woman 
 replied. " They had a small boat the boys and girls used to 
 go out fishing in. I don't think the Yanks have got that. I 
 expect they hid it away somewhere; but I don't know as they 
 would let you have it. She is a close-fisted woman is Sarah 
 Johnson." 
 
 " I could pay her for its value," Vincent said. 
 
 " Oh, well, if you could pay her she would let you have it. 
 I don't say she wouldn't, anyhow, seeing as you are an officer, 
 and the Yanks are after you. Still, she is close is Sarah 
 Johnson, and I don't know as she is so set on the Confederacy 
 as most people. I tell you what I will do, sir. I will go down 
 and say as a stranger wants to buy her boat, and no questions 
 asked. She is just to show where the boat is hidden, and you 
 are to pay for it and take it away when you want it." 
 
 " That would be a very good plan," Vincent said, " if you 
 wouldn't mind the trouble." 
 
 " The trouble is nothing," she said. " Johnson's place ain't 
 above a mile along the shore." 
 
 "T will go with you until you get close to the house," 
 
364 THE BEST WAY OF CROSSING. 
 
 Vincent said; "then, when you hear what she wants for the 
 boat, I will give you the money for it, and you can show me 
 where it is hidden." 
 
 This was accordingly done. Mrs. Johnson, after a consider- 
 able amount of bargaining with Vincent's guide, agreed to 
 take twenty dollars for the boat, and upon receiving the 
 money sent down one of her boys with her to show her where 
 it was hidden. It was in a hole that had been scooped out in 
 the steep bank some ten feet above the water's edge, and was 
 completely hidden from the sight of anj'one rowing past by a 
 small clump of bushes. When the boys had returned to the 
 farmhouse the woman took Vincent to the spot, and they then 
 went back together. 
 
 Here he and Tony had a long talk as to whether it would 
 be better to put out at once or to wait till nightfall. It was 
 finally determined that it was best to make an immediate start. 
 A boat rowed by two men would attract little attention. It 
 might belong to any of the ships at anchor in the river, and 
 might be supposed to have gone on shore to fetch eggs or 
 chickens, or with a letter or a message. 
 
 "You see, both shores are in the hands of the Yankees," 
 Vincent said, " and there will not be any suspicion of a boat in 
 the daytime. At night we might be hailed, and if we gave no 
 answer fired upon, and that might bring a gunboat along to 
 see what was the matter. No, I think it will be far best to 
 go on boldly. There are not likely to be any bodies of 
 Federal troops on the opposite shore except at Fortress Monroe, 
 and perhaps opposite the point where they have got their 
 landing below Petersburg. Once ashore we shall be safe. 
 The peninsula opposite is covered with forest and swamp, 
 and we shall have no difficulty in getting through however 
 many troops they may have across it. You know the place 
 pretty well, don't you, Tony?" 
 
Tony's fears. 365 
 
 Tony nodded. " Once across, sah, all de Yank army 
 wouldn't catch us. Me know ob lots ob hiding-places." 
 
 "Them broad hats will never do," the woman said; "but I 
 have got some blue nightcaps I knitted for my husband. They 
 are something like the caps I have seen some sailors wear; 
 anyhow, they will pass at a distance, and when you take your 
 coats and vests off, them coloured flannel shirts will be just the 
 right thing." 
 
 "That will do capitally, and the sooner we are off the 
 better," Vincent said, and after heartily thanking the two 
 women, and bestowing a present upon each of the children, 
 they started along the shore. 
 
 The boat was soon got into the water, the oars put out, and 
 they started. The tide was just low now, and they agreed to 
 pull along at a short distance from the shore until it turned. 
 As soon as it did so the vessels at anchor would be getting up 
 sail to make up to the landing-place, and even had anyone on 
 board noticed the boat put out, and had been watching it, they 
 would have other things to think about. 
 
 " It is some time since we last rowed in a boat together, 
 Tony." 
 
 "About three years, sah; dat time when you got me safe 
 away. I had a bad fright dat day you left me, sah. It came 
 on to blow bery hard, and some ob de men told me dat dey 
 did not tink you would ever get back to shore. Dat made me 
 awful bad, sah; and me wish ober and ober again dat me hab 
 died in de forest instead ob your taking me off in a boat and 
 trowing away your life. I neber felt happy again, sah, till I 
 got your letter up in Canady, and knew you had got back safe 
 dat day." 
 
 "We had a narrow squeak of it, Tony, and were blown some 
 distance up. We were nearly swamped a score of times, and 
 Dan quite made up his mind that it was all up with us. 
 
366 "WE WILL BEGIN TO EDGE ACROSS." 
 
 However, we got through safe, and I don't think a soul, 
 except perhaps Jackson and that rascally overseer of ours, 
 who afterwards had a hand in carrying off your wife, and lost 
 his life in consequence, ever had a suspicion we had been doing 
 more than a long fishing expedition. I will tell you all about 
 it when we are going through the woods. Now I think it's 
 pretty nearly dead water, and we will begin to edge across." 
 
 '^^=Y^^f=^^ 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE END OF THE STRUGGLE. 
 
 flNCENT directed his course so that while the boat's 
 head was still pointing up the stream, and she was 
 apparently moving in the same direction as the 
 ships, she was gradually getting out to the middle 
 of the river. Had he tried to row straight across suspicion 
 might at once have been excited. In half an hour they were 
 in the middle of the stream. A vessel passing under full sail 
 swept along at a distance of a hundred yards, and they were 
 hailed. Vincent merely waved his hand and continued his 
 course. 
 
 *' I daresay those fellows wonder what we are up to, Tony; 
 but they are not likely to stop to inquire. In another quarter 
 of an hour we shall be pretty safe. Ah ! there's a fellow who 
 might interfere with us," he added looking round. "Do you 
 see that little black thing two miles ahead of us? that's a steam 
 launch. If she sees us making over she's likely enough to 
 come and ask us some questions. We had better head a little 
 more towards the shore now. If it comes to a race every foot 
 is of importance." 
 
 Up to now they had been rowing in an easy and leisurely 
 manner, avoiding all appearance of haste. They now bent to 
 their oars, and the boat began to travel a good deal faster 
 through the water. Vincent glanced over his shoulder fre- 
 quently at the steam launch. 
 
368 A HOT CHASE. 
 
 "She is keeping straight on in the middle of the channel, 
 Tony; evidently she hasn't noticed us yet." 
 
 Ten minutes after j^assing the ship he exclaimed sharply ; 
 
 "Eow, Tony, as hard as you can; the launch has just passed 
 that ship, and has changed her course. I expect the captain 
 has called their attention to us. It's a race now." 
 
 The boat, at the moment the launch changed her course, was 
 rather more than half-way between the centre of the channel 
 and the shore. The launch was in the centre of the channel, 
 and three quarters of a mile higher up. She had evidently put 
 on steam as she started to cut off the boat, for there was now 
 a white wave at her bow. 
 
 " I think we shall do it, Tony," Vincent said. " I don't 
 suppose she can go above eight miles an hour, and we are 
 certainly going four, and she has more than twice as far to 
 travel as we have." 
 
 Those on board the launch were evidently conscious that 
 they were likely to lose the race, for in a few minutes they 
 began to open fire with their rifles. 
 
 "Fire away," Vincent said. "You ain't likely to hit us a 
 thousand yards off, and we haven't another three hundred to 
 row." 
 
 The bullets whistled overhead, but none of them struck the 
 water within many yards of the boat, and the launch was still 
 four or five hundred yards away when the bow of the boat 
 touched the shore. Several muskets Avere discharged as 
 Vincent and Tony leapt out and plunged into the bushes that 
 came down to the water's edge. The launch sent up a sharp 
 series of whistles, and random shots were for some time fired 
 into the bushes. 
 
 " It is lucky she didn't carry a small gun in her bows," 
 Vincent said; "for though seven or eight hundred yards is a 
 long range for a rifle, they might likely enough have hit us if 
 they had had a gun. Now, Tony, we shall have to be 
 
HUNTED. 369 
 
 careful, for those whistles are no doubt meant as an alarm; and 
 although she cannot tell who we are, she will probably steam 
 up, and if they have any force opposite Burmuda will give 
 them news that two suspicious characters have landed, and 
 they will have parties out to look for us." 
 
 "Dey can look as long as dey like, sah. Ef dose slave- 
 hunters can't find people in de swamps what chance you tink 
 dose soldiers have "i None at all. Dey haven't got no reward 
 before dere eyes, and dey won't want to be going in ober dere 
 shoes into de mud and dirting dere uniforms. No fear ob dem, 
 sah. Dey make as much noise when dey march in de wood as 
 a drove ob pigs. You can hear dem a quarter ob a mile away." 
 
 They tramped on through the woods through which M'Clel- 
 lan's force had so painfully made their way during their first 
 advance against Eichmond. From time to time they could 
 hear noises in the forest — shouts, and once or twice the dis- 
 charge of firearms. 
 
 "Dey call dat hunting, I s'pose," Tony said scornfully. 
 
 They kept steadily on until it began to grow dark in the 
 forest. They were now in the White Oak Swamp and not 
 eight miles from Richmond, and they thought it better to 
 pause until it became quite dark, for they might be picked up 
 by any raiding party of cavalry. Vincent was in high spirits. 
 Now that he had succeeded in his enterprise, and had escaped 
 almost by a miracle, he was eager to get back to Richmond and 
 carry his news down to General Lee. Tony was even more 
 anxious to push on. At last, after three years' absence, he 
 was to see his wife and child again, and he reluctantly agreed 
 to Vincent's proposal for a halt. 
 
 "We sha'n't stop very long, Tony; and I own I am waiting 
 quite as much because I am hungry and want to eat, and 
 because I am desperately tired, as from any fear of the enemy. 
 We walked twenty miles last night from Union Grove to the 
 river, then I walked to the boat, back to the farm and then 
 
 (538) 2 A 
 
370 "WORDS ain't no good, sail" 
 
 back to the boat again — that's three more miles — and we have 
 gone another twenty now. I am pretty nearly dead beat, I can 
 tell you." 
 
 "I'se tired too, sah; but I feel I could go on walking all night 
 if I was to see Dinah in de morning." 
 
 "Well, I couldn't, Tony; not to see any one. I might be 
 willing enough, but my legs wouldn't take me." 
 
 They ate a hearty meal, and almost as soon as they had 
 finished Vincent stood up again. 
 
 "Well, Tony, I can feel for your impatience, and so we will 
 struggle on. I have just been thinking that when I last left 
 my mother a week since she said she was thinking of going 
 out to the Orangery for a month before the leaves fell, so it is 
 probable that she may be there now. It is only about the 
 same distance as it is to Richmond, so we will go straight 
 there. I shall lose a little time, of course; but I can be 
 driven over to Eichmond, so it won't be too much. Besides, 
 I can put on a pair of slippers. That will be a comfort, for my 
 feet feel as if they were in vices. A cup of tea won't be a bad 
 thing, too." 
 
 During their walk through the wood Vincent had related the 
 circumstances of the carrying away of Dinah and of her rescue. 
 When he had finished Tony had said : 
 
 "Well, Massa Wingfield, I don't know what to say to you. 
 I tought I owed you enuft' before, but it war nothing to dis. 
 Just to tink dat you should take all dat pains to fetch Dinah 
 back for me. I dun no how it came to you to do it. It seems 
 to me like as if you been sent special from heben to do dis 
 poor nigger good. Words ain't no good, sah ; but ef I could 
 give my life away a hundred times for you I would do it." 
 
 It took them nearly three hours' walking before they came 
 in sight of the Orangery. 
 
 "There are lights in the windows," Vincent said. "Thank 
 goodness they are there." 
 
371 
 
 Vincent limped slowly along until he reached the house. 
 
 "You stay out here, Tony. I will send Dinah out to you 
 directly. It will be better for her to meet you here alone." 
 
 Vincent walked straight into the drawing-room, where his 
 mother and Annie were sitting. 
 
 "Why, Vincent!" Mrs. Wingfield exclaimed starting up, 
 "what has happened to you] What are you dressed up like 
 that for] Is anything the matter]" 
 
 "Nothing is the matter, mother, except that I am as tired as 
 a dog. Yes, my dress is not quite fit for a drawing-room," he 
 laughed, looking down at the rough trousers splashed with mud 
 to the waist, and his flannel shirt, for they had not waited to 
 pick up their coats as they left the boat; "but nothing is the 
 matter, I can assure you. I will tell you all about it directly, 
 but first please send for Dinah here." 
 
 Mrs. Wingfield rang the bell on the table beside her. 
 
 "Tell Dinah I want to speak to her at once," she said to the 
 girl that answered it. Dinah appeared in a minute. 
 
 "Dinah," Vincent said, "has your boy gone to bed?" 
 
 "Yes, sah; been gone an hour ago." 
 
 "Well, just go to him, and put a shawl round him, and go 
 out through the front door. There is someone standing there 
 you will be glad to see." 
 
 Dinah stood with open eyes, then her hands began to 
 tremble. 
 
 "Is it Ton}", sah; for de Lord's sake, is it Tony]" 
 
 Vincent nodded, and with a little scream of joy she turned 
 and ran straight to the front door. She could not wait now 
 even to fetch her boy, and in another moment she was clasped 
 in her husband's arms. 
 
 "Now, Vincent, tell us all about it," his mother said. "Don't 
 you see we are dying of curiosity]" 
 
 "And I am dying of fatigue," Vincent said; "which is a 
 much more painful sort of death, and I can think of nothing 
 
372 "I AM PROUD OF YOU, VINCENT." 
 
 else until I have got these boots off. Annie, do run and tell 
 them to bring me a pair of slippers and a cup of tea, and I 
 shall want the buggy at the door in half an hour." 
 
 "You are not going away again to-night, Vincent, surely?", 
 his mother said anxiously. "You do look completely ex- 
 hausted." 
 
 "I am exhausted, mother. I have walked seven or eight- 
 and-forty miles, and this cavalry work spoils one for walking 
 altoo'ether." 
 
 "Walked forty-eight miles, Vincent! What on earth have 
 you done that for?" 
 
 "Not from choice, I can assure you, mother; but you know 
 the old saying, 'Needs must when the devil drives,' and in the 
 present case you must read 'Yankee' instead of 'the gentleman 
 in black.'" 
 
 "But has Petersburg fallen?" Mrs. Wingfield asked in alarm. 
 
 "No; Petersburg is safe, and is likely to continue so. But 
 you must really be patient, mother, until I have had some tea, 
 then you can hear the story in full." 
 
 When the servant came in with the tea, Vincent told her that 
 she was to tell Dinah, whom she would find in the verandah, to 
 bring her husband into the kitchen, and to give him everything 
 he wanted. Then, as soon as he had finished tea, he told his 
 mother and sister the adventures he had gone through. Both 
 were crying when he had finished. 
 
 "I am proud of you, Vincent," his mother said. "It is hard 
 on us that you should run such risks; still I do not blame you, 
 my boy, for if I had ten sons I would give them all for my 
 country." 
 
 Vincent had but just finished his story when the servant 
 came in and said that the buggy was at the door. 
 
 "I will go in my slippers, mother, but I will run up and 
 change my other things. It's lucky I have got a spare suit 
 here. Any of our fellows who happened to be going dowii 
 
"dat's good news, sah/' 373 
 
 to-night in the train would think that I was mad were I to go 
 like this." 
 
 It was one o'clock in the morning when Vincent reached 
 Petersburg. He went straight to his quarters, as it would be 
 no use waking General Lee at that hour. A light was burning 
 in his room, and Dan was asleep at the table with his head on 
 his arms. He leapt up with a cry of joy as his master entered. 
 
 "Well, Dan, here I am safe again," Vincent said cheerily. 
 "I hope you had not begun to give me up." 
 
 "I began to be terribly frightened, sir — terribly frightened. 
 I went dis afternoon and asked Captain Burley if he had any 
 news ob you. He said 'No;' and asked me ef I knew where 
 you were. I said 'No, sah;' that I knew nuffin about it 
 except that you had gone on some dangerous job. He said 
 he hoped that you would be back soon; and certainly, as far 
 as dey had heard, nufhn had happened to you. Still I was 
 bery anxious, and tought I would sit up till de last train 
 came in from Eichmond. Den I tink I dropped off to sleep." 
 
 "I think you did, Dan. Well, I am too tired to tell you 
 anything about it now, but I have one piece of news for you; 
 Tony has come back to his wife." 
 
 "Dat's good news, sah; bery good news. I had begun to 
 be afraid dat Tony had been shot or hung or someting. I 
 know Dinah hab been fretting about him though she neber said 
 much, but when I am at home she alius asks me all sorts of 
 questions 'bout him. She bery glad woman now." 
 
 The next morning Vincent went to General Lee's quarters. 
 
 "I am heartily glad to see you back," the general said 
 warmly as he entered. "I have blamed myself for letting you 
 go. Well, what success have you had?" 
 
 "Here is a rough plan of the works, general. I have not had 
 time to do it out fairly, but it shows the positions of all their 
 principal batteries, with a rough estimate as to the number of 
 guns that each is intended to carry." 
 
374 PROMOTION. 
 
 "Excellent!" the general said, glancing over the plan. *'This 
 will give us exactly the information we want. We must set 
 to with our counter-works at once. The country is indeed 
 indebted to you, sir. So you managed to cheat the Yankees 
 altogether?" 
 
 "I should have cheated them, sir; but unfortunately I came 
 across an old acquaintance who denounced me, and I had a 
 narrow escape of being shot." 
 
 "Well, Captain AVingfield, I must see about this business, 
 and give orders at once. AVill you come and breakfast with 
 me at half -past eight? Then you can give me an account of 
 your adventures." 
 
 Vincent returned to his quarters, and spent the next two 
 hours in making a detailed drawing of the enemy's positions 
 and batteries, and then at half-past eight walked over to General 
 Lee's quarters. The general returned in a few minutes with 
 General Wade Hampton and several other officers, and they at 
 once sat down to breakfast. As the meal was proceeding an 
 orderly entered with a telegram for the general. General Lee 
 glanced through it. 
 
 "This, gentlemen, is from the Minister of War. I acquainted 
 him by telegraph this morning that Captain Wingfield, who 
 had volunteered for the dangerous service, had just returned 
 from the Federal lines with a plan of the positions and strength 
 of all the works that they are erecting. I said that I trusted 
 that such distinguished service as he had rendered would be 
 at once rewarded with promotion, and the minister telegraphs 
 to me now that he has this morning signed this young officer's 
 commission as major. I heartily congratulate you, sir, on your 
 well-earned step. And now, as I see you have finished your 
 breakfast, perhaps you will give us an account of your pro- 
 ceedings." 
 
 Vincent gave a detailed account of his adventures, which 
 were heard with surprise and interest. 
 
"HE WAS A BAD FELLOW ALTOGETHER." 375 
 
 "That was a narrow escape indeed," the general said, as he 
 finished. " It was a marvellous thing your lighting upon this 
 negro, whom you say you had once had an opportunity of 
 serving, just at that moment; and although you do not tell us 
 what was the nature of the service you had rendered him, it 
 must have been a very considerable service or he would never 
 have risked his life in that way to save yours. When these 
 negroes do feel attachment for their masters there are no more 
 faithful and devoted fellows. Well, in your case certainly a 
 good action has met with its reward: if it had not been for 
 him there could be no question that your doom was sealed. It 
 is a strange thing too your meeting that traitor. I remember 
 reading about that escape of yours from the Yankee prison. 
 He must have been an ungrateful villain, after your takmg him 
 with you." 
 
 "He was a bad fellow altogether, I am afraid," Vincent said; 
 " and the quarrel between us was a long-standing one." 
 
 "Whatever your quarrel was," the general said hotly, "a 
 man who would betray even an enemy to death in that way 
 is a villain. However, he has gone to his account, and the 
 country can forgive his treachery to her, as I have no doubt 
 you have already done his conduct towards yourself." 
 
 A short time afterwards Vincent had leave for a week, as 
 things were quiet at Petersburg. 
 
 "Mother," he said on the morning after he got home, "I 
 fear that there is no doubt whatever now how this struggle 
 will end. I think we might keep Grant at bay here, but Sher- 
 man is too strong for us down in Georgia. We are already 
 cut off from most of the Southern States, and in time Sherman 
 will sweep round here, and then it v/ill be all over. You see 
 it yourself, don't you, mother T' 
 
 "Yes, I am afraid it cannot continue much longer, Vincent. 
 Well, of course, we shall fight to the end." 
 
 "I am not talking of giving up, mother; I am looking for- 
 
376 "IT IS A SERIOUS STEP TO TAKE." 
 
 ward to the future. The first step will be that all the slaves 
 will be freed. Now, it seems to me that however attached 
 they may be to their masters and mistresses they will lose their 
 heads over this, flock into the towns, and nearly starve there ; or 
 else take up little patches of land and cultivate them, and live 
 from hand to mouth, which will be ruin to the present owners 
 as well as to them. Anyhov/ for a time all will be confusion 
 and disorder. Now, my idea is this, if you give all your 
 slaves their freedom at once, offer them patches of land for 
 their own cultivation and employ them at wages, you will find 
 that a great many of them will stop with you. There is no- 
 where for them to go at present and nothing to excite them, 
 so before the general crash comes they will have settled doAvn 
 quietly to work here in their neAV positions, and will not be 
 likely to go away," 
 
 " It is a serious step to take, Vincent," Mrs. Wingfield said, 
 after thinking the matter over in silence for some time. " You 
 do not think there is any probability of the ultimate success of 
 our cause?" 
 
 "None, mother; I do not think there is even a possibility. 
 One by one the Southern States have been wrested from the 
 Confederacy. Sherman's march will completely isolate us. We 
 have put our last available man in the field, and tremendous 
 as are the losses of the enemy they are able to fill up the gaps 
 as fast as they are made. No, mother, do not let us deceive 
 ourselves on that head. The end must come, and that before 
 long. The slaves will unquestionably be freed, and the only 
 question for us is how to soften the blow. There is no doubt 
 that our slaves, both at the Orangery and at the other planta- 
 tions, are contented and happy; but you know how fickle and 
 easily led the negroes are, and in the excitement of finding 
 themselves free and able to go where they please, you may 
 be sure that the greater number will wander away. My pro- 
 posal is, that we should at once mark out a plot of land for 
 
Vincent's plans. 377 
 
 each family, and tell them that as long as they stay here it is 
 theirs rent-free; they will be paid for their work upon the 
 estate, three, four, or five days a week, as they can spare time 
 from their OAvn plots. In this way they will be settled doAvn, 
 and have crops upon their j^lots of land, before the whole black 
 population is upset by the sudden abolition of slavery." 
 
 "But supposing they won't work at all, even for wages, 
 Vincent?" 
 
 "I should not give them the option, mother; it will be a 
 condition of their having their plots of land free that they 
 shall work at least three days a week for wages." 
 
 " I will think over what you say, Vincent, and tell you my deci- 
 sion in the morning. I certainly think your plan is a good one." 
 
 The next morning Mrs. AVingfield told Vincent that she had 
 decided to adopt his plan. He at once held a long consulta- 
 tion with the overseer, and decided which fields should be set 
 aside for the allotments, choosing land close to the negroes' 
 quarters and suitable for the raising of vegetables for sale in 
 the town. 
 
 In the afternoon Mrs. Wingfield went down with him. The 
 bell was rung and the whole of the slaves assembled. Vincent 
 then made them a speech. He began by reminding them of 
 the kind treatment they had always received, and of the good 
 feeling that had existed between the owners of the Orangery 
 and their slaves. He praised them for their good conduct 
 since the beginning of the troubles, and said that his mother 
 and himself had agreed that they would now take steps to 
 reward them, and to strengthen the tie between them. They 
 would all be granted their freedom at once, and a large plot 
 of land would be given to each man, as much as he and his 
 family could cultivate with an average of two days a week 
 steady labour. 
 
 Those who liked would, of course, be at liberty to leave; but 
 he hoped that none of them would avail themselves of this 
 
378 A NEW RESPONSIBILITY. 
 
 freedom, for nowhere would they do so well as by accepting 
 the offer he made them. All who accepted the offer of a plot 
 of land rent-free must understand that it was granted them 
 upon the condition that they would labour upon the estate 
 for at least three days a w^eek, receiving a rate of pay similar 
 to that earned by other freed negroes. Of course they would 
 be at liberty to work four or five days a Aveek if they chose; 
 but at least they must work three days, and anyone failing to 
 do this would forfeit his plot of land. "Three days' work," 
 he said, " will be sufficient to provide all necessaries for your- 
 selves and families, and the produce of your land you can sell, 
 and will so be able to lay by an ample sum to keep yourselves 
 in old age. I have already plotted out the land, and you 
 shall cast lots for choice of the plots. There will be a little 
 delay before all your papers of freedom can be made out, but 
 the arrangement will begin from to-day, and henceforth you 
 will be paid for all labour done on the estate." 
 
 Scarcely a word was spoken when Vincent concluded. The 
 news was too surprising to the negroes for them to be able to 
 understand it all at once. Dan and Tony, to whom Vincent 
 had already explained the matter, went among them, and they 
 gradually took in the whole of Vincent's meaning. A few 
 received the news with great joy, but many others were de- 
 pressed rather than rejoiced at the responsibilities of their new 
 positions. Hitherto they had been clothed and fed, the doctor 
 attended them in sickness, their master w^ould care for them 
 in old age. They had been literally without a care for the 
 morrow, and the thought that in future they would have to 
 think of all these things for themselves almost frightened them. 
 Several of the older men went up to Mrs. Wingfield and 
 positively declined to accept their freedom. They were quite 
 contented and happy, and wanted nothing more. They had 
 worked on the plantation since they had been children, and 
 freedom offered them no temptations whatever. 
 
"it's an experiment." 379 
 
 "AVhat had we better do, Vincent ]" Mrs. Wingfield asked. 
 
 " I think, mother, it will be best to tell them that all who 
 wish can remain upon the old footing, but that their papers 
 will be made out, and if at any time they wish to have their 
 freedom they will only have to say so. Xo doubt they will 
 soon become accustomed to the idea, and seeing how comfor- 
 table the others are with their joay and the produce of their 
 gardens they will soon fall in with the rest. Of course it 
 will decrease the income from the estate, but not so much as 
 you would think. They will be paid for their labour, but we 
 shall have neither to feed nor clothe them ; and I think we shall 
 get better labour than we do now, for the knowledge that those 
 who do not work steadily will lose their plots of land, and 
 have to go out in the world to work, their places being filled 
 by others, will keep them steady." 
 
 " It's an experiment, Vincent, and we shall see how it works." 
 
 "It's an experiment I have often thought I should like to 
 make, mother, and now you see it is almost forced upon us. 
 To-morrow I will ride over to the other plantations and make 
 the same arrans-ements." 
 
 During the month of August many battles took place round 
 Petersburg. On the 12th the Federals attacked, but were re- 
 pulsed with heavy loss, and 2500 prisoners were taken. On the 
 21st the Confederates attacked, and obtained a certain amount 
 of success, killing, wounding, and capturing 2400 men. Peters- 
 burg was shelled day and night, and almost continuous fighting 
 went on. Nevertheless, up to the middle of October the 
 positions of the armies remained unaltered. On the 27th of 
 that month the Federals made another general attack, but were 
 repulsed with a loss of 1500 men. During the next three 
 months there was little fighting, the Confederates having now 
 so strengthened their lines by incessant toil that even General 
 Grant, reckless of the lives of his troops as he was, hesitated to 
 renew the assault. 
 
380 Sherman's march. 
 
 But in the south General Sherman was carrying all before 
 him. Generals Hood and Johnston, who commanded the Con- 
 federate armies there, had fought several desperate battles, 
 but the forces ojjposed to them were too strong to be driven 
 back. They had marched through Georgia to Atlanta and 
 captured that important town on the 1st of September, and 
 obtained command of the net-work of railways, and thus cut 
 off a large portion of the Confederacy from Eichmond. Then 
 Sherman marched south, wasting the country through which 
 he marched, and capturing Savannah on the 21st of September. 
 
 While he was so doing, General Hood had marched into 
 Tennessee, and after various petty successes Avas defeated, after 
 two days' hard fighting, near Nashville. In the third week 
 in January, 1865, Sherman set out with 60,000 infantry and 
 10,000 cavalry from Savannah, laying waste the whole country 
 ■ — burning, pillaging, and destroying. The town of Columbia 
 was occupied, sacked, and burnt, the white men and women 
 and even the negroes being horribly ill-treated. 
 
 The Confederates evacuated Charleston at the approach of 
 the enemy, setting it in flames rather than allow it to fall into 
 Sherman's hands. The Federal army then continued its de- 
 vastating route through South Carolina, and at the end of 
 March had established itself at Goldsboro, in North Carolina, 
 and was in readiness to aid Grant in his final attack on Rich- 
 mond. 
 
 Lee, seeing the imminence of the danger, made an attack upon 
 the enemy in front of Petersburg, but was repulsed. He had 
 now but 37,000 men with which to oppose an enemy of nearly 
 four times that strength in front of him, while Sheridan's cavalry, 
 10,000 strong, threatened his flank, and Sherman with his army 
 was but a few days' march distant. There was fierce fighting 
 on the 29th, 30th, and 31st of March, and on the 2nd of April 
 the whole Federal army assaulted the positions at Petersburg, 
 and after desperate fighting succeeded in carrying them. The 
 
THE SURRENDER. 381 
 
 Confederate troops, outnumbered and exhausted as they were 
 by the previous week's marching and fighting, yet retained 
 their discipline, and Lee drew off with 20,000 men and marched 
 to endeavour to effect a junction with Johnston, who was still 
 facing Sherman. But his men had but one day's provision 
 with them. The stores that he had ordered to await them 
 at the point to which he directed his march had not arrived 
 there when they reached it, and, harassed at every foot of 
 their march by Sheridan's cavalry and Ord's infantry, the 
 force fought its way on. The horses and mules were so weak 
 from want of food that they were unable to drag the guns, 
 and the men dropped in numbers from fatigue and famine. 
 Sheridan and Ord cut off two corps, but General Lee, with but 
 8000 infantry and 2000 cavalry, still pressed forward to- 
 wards Lynchburg. But Sheridan threw himself in the way, 
 and, finding that no more could be done, General Lee and the 
 infantry surrendered, and a few days' later Generals Lee and 
 Grant met and signed terms of peace. General Johnston's 
 army surrendered to General Sherman, and the long and des- 
 perate struggle was at an end. 
 
 It was a dreadful day in Eichmond when the news came that 
 the lines of Petersburg were forced, and that General Lee no 
 longer stood between the city and the invaders. The President 
 and ministers left at once, and were followed by all the better 
 class of inhabitants who could find means of conveyance. The 
 negroes, Irish, and some of the lower classes at once set to 
 work to pillage and burn, and the whole city would have been 
 destroyed had not a Federal force arrived and at once sup- 
 pressed the rioting. 
 
 Whatever had been the conduct of the Federal troops during 
 the last year of the war, however great the suffering they had 
 inflicted upon the unarmed and innocent population of the 
 country through which they marched, the terms of peace that 
 General Grant agreed upon, and which were, although with 
 
382 GENEROUS TERMS. 
 
 some reluctance, ratified by the government, were in the highest 
 degree liberal and generous. No one was to be injured or 
 molested for the share he had taken in the war. A general 
 amnesty was granted to all, and the States w^ere simply to return 
 to the position in the Union that they occupied previous to the 
 commencement of the strus-srle. 
 
 More liberal terms were never granted by a conqueror to the 
 vanquished. 
 
 Vincent was with the cavalry who escaped prior to Lee's 
 surrender, but as soon as the terms of peace were ratified the 
 force was disbanded and he returned home. He was received 
 with the deepest joy by his mother and sister. 
 
 "Thank God, my dear boy, that all is over, and you have 
 been preserved to us. We are beaten, but no one can say that 
 we have been disgraced. Had every state done its duty as 
 Virginia has w^e should never have been overpawered. It has 
 been a terrible four years, and there are few families indeed 
 that have no losses to mourn." 
 
 " It was well you were not in Eichmond, mother, the day of 
 the riots." 
 
 " Yes; but we had our trouble here too, Vincent. A number 
 of the slaves from some of the plantations came along this way, 
 and wanted our hands to join them to burn down their quarters 
 and the house, and to march to Richmond. Tony and Dan, 
 hearing of their approach, armed themselves with your double- 
 barrelled ^uns, went down and called out the hands and armed 
 them with hoes and other implements. When the negroes 
 came up there was a desperate quarrel, but our hands stood 
 firm, and Tony and Dan declared that they would shoot the 
 first four men that advanced, and at last they drew off' and made 
 their way to Richmond. 
 
 " Your plan has succeeded admirably. One or t-^vo of the 
 hands went to Richmond next day, but returned a day or two 
 afterwards and begged so hard to be taken on again that I for- 
 
THINGS QUIET AND SETTLED. 383 
 
 gave them. Since then everything has been going on as quietly 
 and regularly as usual, while there is scarcely a man left on any 
 of the estates near." 
 
 " And now, mother, that I find things are c[uiet and settled 
 here, I shall go down to Georgia and fetch Lucy home. I 
 shall be of age in a few months, and the house on the estate 
 that comes to me then can be enlarged a bit, and will do very 
 well." 
 
 "Not at all, Vincent. Annie will be married next month. 
 Herbert Rowsell was here two days ago, and it's all settled. 
 So I shall be alone here. It will be very lonely and dull for 
 me, Vincent, and I would rather give up the reins of govern- 
 ment to Lucy and live here with you, if you like the plan." 
 
 'Certainly, I should like it, mother; and so, I am sure, 
 would Lucy." 
 
 " Well, at any rate, Vincent, we will try the experiment, and 
 if it does not work well I will take possession of the other 
 house." 
 
 " There is no fear of that, mother, — none whatever.'' 
 
 "And when are you thinking of getting married, Vincent?" 
 
 "At once, mother. I wrote to her the day we were dis- 
 banded saying that I should come in a week, and would allow 
 another week and no longer for her to get ready." 
 
 " Then, in that case, Vincent, Annie and I will go down with 
 you. Annie will not have much to do to get ready for her own 
 wedding. It must, of course, be a very quiet one, and there 
 will be no array of dresses to get; for I suppose it will be 
 some time yet before the railways are open again and things 
 begin to come down from the North." 
 
 Happily Antioch had escaped the ravages of war, and there 
 was nothing to mar the happiness of the wedding. Lucy's 
 father had returned, having lost a leg in one of the battles of 
 the Wilderness a year before, and her brother had also escaped. 
 After the wedding they returned to their farm in Tennessee, 
 
384 PEACE AND PROSPERITY. 
 
 and Mrs. Wingfield, Annie, Vincent, and Lucy went back to 
 the Orangery. 
 
 For the next three or four years times were very hard in 
 Virginia, and Mrs. Wingfield had to draw upon her savings to 
 keep up the house in its former state; while the great majority 
 of the planters were utterly ruined. The negroes, however, 
 for the most part remained steadily working on the estate. A 
 few wandered away, but their places were easily filled; for the 
 majority of the freed slaves very soon discovered that their lot 
 was a far harder one than it had been before, and that freedom 
 so suddenly given was a curse rather than a blessing to them. 
 
 Thus, while so many went down, the Wingfields weathered 
 the storm, and the step that had been taken in preparing their 
 hands for the general abolition of slavery was a complete 
 success. 
 
 AVith the gradual return of prosperity to the South the prices 
 of produce improved, and ten years after the conclusion of the 
 rebellion the income of the Orangery was nearly as large as 
 it had been previous to its outbreak. Vincent, two years after 
 the conclusion of the struggle, took his wife over to visit his 
 relations in England, and, since the death of his mother in 
 1879, has every year spent three or four' months at home, and 
 will not improbably ere long sell his estates in Virginia and 
 settle here altogether. 
 
 THE END. 
 
By the Author of John Herring^' "Mehalah,'' etc. 
 
 Grettir the Outlaw: a story of Iceland. By S. Baring- 
 Gould. With 10 full-page Illustrations by M. Zeno Diemer 
 and a Coloured Map. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 A work of special interest, not only because of the high rank which INIr. 
 Baring-Gould has of late years acquired by his brilliant series of novels, 
 Mehalah, John Herring, Court Royal, &c., but because of his earlier won 
 reputation as a historian and explorer of folk-legends and popular beliefs. 
 In the story of Grettir, both the art of the novelist and the lore of the 
 archaeologist have had full scope, with the result that we have a narrative 
 of adventure of the most romantic kind, and at the same time an interesting 
 and minutely accurate account of the old Icelandic famihes, their homes, 
 their mode of life, their superstitions, their songs and stories, their bear- 
 serk fury, and their heroism by land and sea. The story is told tlu'oughout 
 with a simplicity which will make it attractive even to the very young, and 
 no boy will be able to withstand the magic of such scenes as the fight of 
 Grettir T\uth the twelve bear-serks, the wi-estle ^vith Karr the Old in the 
 chamber of the dead, the combat with the spirit of Glam the thrall, and 
 the defence of the dying Grettir by his younger brother. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 With Lee in Virg-inia: a story of the American Civil War. 
 By G. A Henty. With 10 full- page Illustrations by Gordon 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 The great war between the Northern and Southern States of America 
 has the special interest for English boys of having been a struggle between 
 two sections of a people akin to us in race and language — a struggle fought 
 out by each side with unusual intensity of conviction in the rightness of 
 its cause, and abounding in heroic incidents. Of these points Mr. Henty 
 has made admirable use in this story of a young Virginian planter, who, 
 after bravely proving his sympathy with the slaves, serves with no less 
 courage and enthusiasm under Lee and Jackson through the most excit- 
 ing events of the struggle. He has many hairbreadth escapes, is several 
 times wounded and twice taken prisoner; but his courage and readiness 
 bring him safely through aU difficulties. 
 
BLACKIE dL- SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 "3Ir. Henty is one of the best of story-tellers for young i^eo^lQ."— Spectator. 
 
 By Pike and Dyke: a Tale of the Else of the Dutch Ee- 
 public. By G, A. Henty. With 10 full-page Illustrations by 
 Maynaed Bkown and 4 Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine 
 edges, Qs. 
 
 A story covering the period which forms the thrilling subject of Motley's 
 Rise of the Dutch ReimUic, when the Netherlands, under the guidance of 
 William of Orange, revolted against the attempts of Alva and the Spaniards 
 to force upon them the Catholic religion. To a stoiy already of the 
 keenest interest, Mr. Henty has added a special attractiveness for boys in 
 tracing through the historic conflict the adventures and brave deeds of an 
 English boy in the household of the ablest man of his age — William the 
 Silent. Edward Martin, the son of an English sea-captain, after sharing 
 in the excitement of an escape from the Spaniards and a sea-fight, enters 
 the service of the Prince as a volunteer, and is employed by him in many 
 dangerous and responsible missions, in the discharge of which he passes 
 through the great sieges and more than one naval engagement of the time. 
 He is subsequently employed in Holland by Queen EKzabeth, to whom he 
 is recommended by Orange; and ultimately settles down as Sir Edward 
 Martin and the husband of the lady to whom he owes his life, and whom 
 he in turn has saved from the Council of Blood. 
 
 The Lion of St. Mark: A Tale of Venice in the Fourteenth 
 Century. By G. A, Henty. With 10 full-page Illustrations by 
 Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 65. 
 
 " Every boy should read The Lion of St. Mark. Mr. Henty has never produced 
 any story more delightful, more wholesome, or more vivacious. From first to 
 last it will be read with keen enjoyment."— T/ie Saturday Bevieiv. 
 
 "Mr. Henty has probably not published a more interesting story than The 
 Lion of St. Mark. He has certainly not published one in which he has been at such 
 pains to rise to the dignity of his subject. Mr. Henty's battle-pieces are admir- 
 able."— TAe Academy. 
 
 " The young hero has shrewdness, courage, enterprise, principle, all the quali- 
 ties that help the young in the race and battle of life." — Literary Churchman. 
 
 Captain Bailey's Heir: A Tale of the Gold Fields of Cali- 
 fornia. By G-. A. Henty. With 12 full-page Illustrations by 
 H. M. Paget. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "A Westminster boy who, like all this author's heroes, makes his way in the 
 world by hard work, good temper, and unfailing courage. The descriptions given 
 of life are just what a healthy Intelligent lad should delight in."— St. James's 
 Gazette. 
 
 "The portraits of Captain Eayley, and the head-master of Westminster school, 
 are admirably drawn; and the adventures in California are told with that vigour 
 which is peculiar to Mr. Henty."— T/ie Academy. 
 
 "Mr. Henty is careful to mingle solid instruction with entertainment; and the 
 humorous touches, especially in the sketch of John HoU, the Westminster dust- 
 man, Dickens himself could hardly have qxcqUqA."— Christian Leader. 
 
BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 'Surely Mr. Henty should understand boys' tastes better than any man living.' 
 
 —The Times. 
 
 Bonnie Prince Charlie : A Tale of Fontenoy and Culloden. 
 By G-. A. Henty. With 12 full-page Illustrations by Gordon 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "Ronald, the hero, is very like the hero of Quentin Duncard. The lad's 
 journey across France with his faithful attendant Malcolm, and his hairbreadth 
 escapes from the machinations of his father's enemies, make up as good a 
 narrative of the kind as we have ever read. For ireslniess of treatment and 
 variety of incident, Mr. Henty has here surpassed himself."— Spectator. 
 
 "A historical romance of the best quality. Mr. Henty has written many more 
 sensational stories, but never a more artistic one."— Academy. 
 
 For the Temple: a Tale of the Fail of Jerusalem. By 
 G. A. Henty. With 10 full-page Illustrations by Solomon J. 
 Solomon : and a coloured Map. Crown 8vo, gloth elegant, olivine 
 edges, 6 s. 
 
 " Mr. Henty is ever one of the foremost writers of historical tales, and his graphic 
 prose pictures of the liopeless Jewish resistance to Roman sway adds another 
 leaf to his record of the famous wars of the world. The book is one of Mr. Henty's 
 cleverest efforts. "—Grax^Mc. 
 
 "The story is told with all the force of descriptive power which has made the 
 author's war stories so famous, and many an 'old boy' as well as the younger 
 ones will delight in this narrative of that awful page of Ya^tory. "—Church Times. 
 
 The Lion of the North: A Tale of Gustaviis Adolphns and 
 the Wars of Eeligion. By G. A. Henty. With 12 full-page 
 Illustrations by John Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 
 olivine edges, %s. 
 
 "As we might expect from Mr. Henty the tale is a clever and instructive piece 
 of history, and as boys may be trusted to read it conscientiously, they can hardly 
 fail to be profited as well as pleased."— TAe Times. 
 
 "A praiseworthy attempt to interest British youth in the great deeds of the 
 Scotch Brigade in the wars of Gustavus Adolphus. Mackay, Hepburn, and Munro 
 live again in Mr. Henty's pages, as those deserve to live whose disciplined bands 
 formed really the germ of the modern British army."— Athenceum. 
 
 "A stirring story of stirring times. This book should hold a place among the 
 classics of youthful Action."— United Service Gazette. 
 
 The Young" Carthaginian: A story of the Times of 
 
 Hannibal. By G. A. Henty. With 12 full-page Illustrations by 
 C. J. Staniland, R.I. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " The effect of an interesting story, well constructed and vividly told, is en- 
 hanced by the picturesque quality of the scenic background. From first to last 
 nothing stays the interest of the narrative. It bears us along as on a stream, 
 whose current varies in direction, but never loses its iovce."— Saturday Review. 
 
 "Ought to be popular with boys who are not too ill instructed or too dandi- 
 fied to be affected by a graphic picture of the days and deeds of Hannibal.' — 
 Athetueum. 
 
BLACKIE <b SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 " Among -vvriters of stories of adventure for boys Mr. Henty stands in the very 
 fii'st rank." — Academy. 
 
 With Wolfe in Canada: Or, The Wiimiug of a Continent. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 12 full-page Illustrations by Goedon 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, &s. 
 
 "A model of what a boys' story-book should be. Mr. Henty has a great power 
 of infusing into the dead facts of history new life, and as no pains are spared by 
 him to ensure accuracy in historic details, his books supply useful aids to study 
 as M-ell as amusement."— ^cTiooZ Guardian. 
 
 " It is not only a lesson in history as instructively as it is graphically told, but 
 also a deeply interesting and often thrilling tale of adventure and peril by flood 
 and field."— Illmtrated London News. 
 
 " This is a narrative which will bear retelling, and to which Mr. Henty, whose 
 careful study of details is worthy of all praise, does full justice. ... His 
 adventures are told with much spirit ; the escape when the birch canoes have 
 been damaged by an enemy is especially well dQ&cvihed."— Spectator. 
 
 With Clive in India: Or, The Beginnings of an Empire. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 12 full-page Illustrations by Gordon 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " In this book Mr. Henty has contrived to exceed himself in stirring adventures 
 and thrilling situations. The pictures add greatly to the interest of the book."— 
 Saturday Review. 
 
 "Among writers of stories of adventure for boys Mr. Henty stands in the very 
 first rank. Those who know something about India will be the most ready to 
 thank :\rr. Henty fur giving them this instructive volume to place in the hands 
 of their children."— J. cademy. 
 
 True to the Old Flag*: A Tale of the American War of 
 Independence. By G. A. Henty. With 12 full-page Illustrations 
 by Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, Qs. 
 
 "Does justice to the pluck and determination of the British soldiers. The son 
 of an American loyalist, who remains true to our flag, falls among the hostile red- 
 skins in that very Huron country which has been endeared to us by the exploits 
 of Hawkeye and Chingachgook."— TAe Times. 
 
 " Mr. Henty's extensive personal experience of adventures and moving incidents 
 by flood and field, combined with a gift of picturesque narrative, make his books 
 always welcome visitors in the home circle."— Daily News. 
 
 In Freedom's Cause: A story of Wallace and Brnce. By 
 G. A. Henty. With 12 full-page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 Crown Svo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "Mr. Henty has broken new ground as au historical novelist. His tale of the 
 days of Wallace and Bruce is full of stirring action, and will commend itself to 
 boys. "—A thenceum. 
 
 "Written in the author's best style. Full of the most remarkable achieve- 
 ments, it is a tale of great interest, which a boy, once he has begun it, will not 
 willingly put on one side." — Schoolmaster. 
 
 "Scarcely anywhere have we seen in prose a more lucid and spirit-stin-ing 
 description of Bannockburn than the one with which the author fittingly closes 
 his volume."— Dicmfries Standard. 
 
BLACKIE cfc SON'S BOOKS FOR YOU NO PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 ' JVIr. Henty is one of our most successful writers of historical i&les."— Scotsman. 
 
 ThrOUg'h the Fray: A Stoiy of the Luddite Eiots. By 
 G. A. Henty. With 12 full-page Illustrations by H. M. Paget. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " Mr. Henty inspires a love and admiration for straiglitforwardness, truth, and 
 courage. This is one of the best of the many good books ifr. Henty has produced, 
 and deserves to be classed with his Facing Death." — Standard. 
 
 " The interest of the story never flags. Were we to propose a competition for 
 the best list of novel writers for boys we have little doubt that Mr. Henty's name 
 would stand first. "—Journal of Education. 
 
 " This story is told in Mr. Henty's own easy and often graphic style. There is 
 no 'padding' in the book, and its teaching is, that we have enemies within as 
 well as without, and therefore the power of self-control is a quality that should 
 be striven after by every 'true' hoy. "—Educational Times. 
 
 Under Drake's Flag*: a Tale of the Spanish Main. By 
 G. A. Henty. Illustrated by 12 full-page Pictures by Gordon 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "There is not a dull chapter, nor, indeed, a dull page in the book; but the 
 author has so carefully worked up his subject that the exciting deeds of his 
 heroes are never incongruous or absurd." — Observer. 
 
 "Just such a book, indeed, as the youth of this maritime country are Likely to 
 prize highly."— Daily Telegraph. 
 
 " A book of adventure, where the hero meets with experience enough one would 
 think to turn his hair gra.y."— Harper's Monthly Magazine. 
 
 BY PROFESSOR A. J. CHURCH. 
 
 Two Thousand Years Ago: Or, The Adventures of a Eoraan 
 Boy, By Professor A. J. Church. With 12 full -page Illustrations 
 by Adeien Marie. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, Qs. 
 
 "Adventures well worth the telling. The book is extremely entertaining as 
 well as useful, and there is a wonderful freshness in the Koman scenes and 
 characters. "—The Times. 
 
 " Entertaining in the highest degree from beginning to end, and full of adven- 
 ture which is all the livelier for its close connection with history." — Spectator. 
 
 "We know of no book which will do more to make the Romans of that day live 
 again for the English lea-^ev."— Guardian. 
 
 Robinson Crusoe. By Daniel Defoe. Illustrated by above 
 100 Pictures by Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 
 olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "One of the best issues, if not absolutely the best, of Defoe's work which has 
 ever appeared."— TAe Standard. 
 
 " The best edition I have come across for years. If you know a boy who has 
 not a 'Robinson Crusoe,' just glance at any one of these hundred illustrations, 
 and you will go no further afield in search of a present for him."— Truth. 
 
BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN. 
 
 "Mr. Fenn is in the front rank of writers of stories for hoys."— Liverpool 
 Mercury. 
 
 Quicksilver: Or a Boy with no Skid to his Wheel. By 
 Geoege Manville Fexn. With 10 full-page Illustrations by 
 Feank Dadd. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, oli^dne edges, Qs. 
 
 " Quicksilver is little short of an inspiration. In it that prince of story-writers 
 for boys— George Manville Fenn— has surpassed himself. It is an ideal book for 
 a boy's library."- Practi'ca^ Teacher. 
 
 " The story is capitally told, it abounds in graphic and well-described scenes, 
 and it has an excellent and manly tone throughout." — The Guardian. 
 
 " This is one of Mr. Fenn's happiest efforts, and deserves to be read and re-read 
 by every school-boy in the land. We are not exaggerating when we say that 
 Quicksilver has nothing to equal it this season." — Tecichers' Aid. 
 
 Dick O' the Fens: A Eomance of the Great East Swamp. By 
 G. Manville Fenn. With 12 full-page Illustrations by Feank 
 Dadd. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "We conscientiously believe that boys will find it capital reading. It is full 
 of incident and mystery, and the mystery is kept up to the last moment. It is 
 rich in effective local colouring; and it has a historical interest. "—Times. 
 
 "We have not of late come across a historical fiction, whether intended for 
 boys or for men, which deserves to be so heartily and unreservedly praised as 
 regards plot, incidents, and spirit as Dick o' the Fens. It is its author's master- 
 piece as yet."— Spectator. 
 
 Devon Boys: A Tale of the North Shore. By G. Manville 
 Fenn. With 12 full - page Illustrations by Goedon Beowne. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "An admirable story, as remarkable for the individuality of its young heroes 
 as for the excellent descriptions of coast scenery and life in North Devon. It is 
 one of the best books we have seen this season."— Athenceum. 
 
 "We do not know that Mr. Fenn has ever reached a higher level than he has 
 in Devon Boys. It must be put in the very front rank of Christmas books."— 
 S2)ectator. 
 
 BPOWnsmith's Boy: A Eomance in a Garden. By G. Man- 
 ville Fenn. With 12 full-page Illustrations by Gordon Beowne. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "Mr. Fenn's books are among the best, if not altogether the best, of the stories 
 for boys. Mr. Fenn is at his best in Brownsmith's Boy."— Pictorial World. 
 
 " Browns mith's Boy must rank among the few undeniably good boys' books. 
 He will be a very dull boy indeed who lays it down without wishing that it had 
 gone on for at least 100 pages more." — North British Mail. 
 
 In the King's Name : Or the Cruise of the Kestrel By 
 G. Manville Fenn. Illustrated by 12 full-page Pictures by 
 Goedon Beowne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "A capital boys' story, full of incident and adventure, and told in the lively 
 style in which Mr. Fenn is such an adept. "—Globe. 
 
 " The best of all Mr. Fenn's productions in this field. It has the great quality 
 of always ' moving on,' adventure following adventure in constant succession." — 
 Daily News. 
 
BLACK IE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN. 
 
 "Our boys know ilr. Fenn well, his stories having won for him a foremost place 
 in their estimation."— Pa ^i Mall Gazette. 
 
 Bunyip Land: The story of a Wild Journey ni New Guinea. 
 By G. Manville Fenn. With 12 full -page Illustrations by 
 Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " Mr. Fenn deserves the thanks of everybody for Bunyip Land, and we may ven- 
 ture to promise that a quiet week may be reckoned on whilst tne youngsters have 
 such fascinating literature provided for their evenings' amusement."— ^j;ec^aior. 
 
 "One of the best tales of adventure produced by any living writer, combining 
 the inventiveness of Jules Verne, and the solidity of character and earnestness 
 of spirit which have made the English victorious in so many fields."— Z>fu7y 
 Chronicle. 
 
 The Golden Mag-net : A Tale of the Land of the Incas. By 
 G. Manville Fenn. Illustrated by 12 full-page Pictures by Gor- 
 don Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, Qs. 
 
 "This is, we think, the best boys' book Mr. Fenn has produced. . . . The 
 illustrations are perfect in their way. "—Globe. 
 
 "There could be no more welcome present for a boy. There is not a dull page 
 in the book, and many will be read with breathless interest. 'The Golden Mag- 
 net ' is, of course, the same one that attracted Ealeigh and the heroes of West- 
 ivarcl Ho ! "—Journal of Education. 
 
 BY HARRY COLLINGWOOD. 
 
 The Log" of the ** Flying* Fish:" a story of Aerial and 
 
 Submarine Peril and Adventure. By Harry Collingwood. With 
 
 12 full-page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth 
 
 elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "The Flying Fish actually surpasses all Jules Verne's creations; with incred- 
 ible speed she flies through the air, skims over the surface of the water, and darts 
 along the ocean bed. We strongly recommend oiu" school-boy friends to possess 
 themselves of her log."— Athenceum. 
 
 BY SARAH DOUDNEY. 
 
 Under False Colours. By Sarah Doudney. With 12 full- 
 page Illustrations by G. G. Kilburne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 
 olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "This is a charming story, abounding in delicate touches of sentiment and 
 pathos. Its plot is skilfully contrived. It will be read with a warm interest by 
 every girl who takes it up."— Scotsman. 
 
 " Sarah Doudney has no superior as a writer of high-toned stories— pure in 
 style, original in conception, and with skilfully wrought-out plots ; but we have 
 seen nothing from this lady's pen equal in dramatic energy to her latest work — 
 Under False Colours."— Christian Leader. 
 
BLACKIE cfc S02i'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 " The brightest of all the living writers whose office it is to enchant the boys. " 
 
 — Christian Leader. 
 
 One of the 28th : a Tale of Waterloo. By G. A. Henty. 
 
 With 8 full-page Illustrations by W. H. Overend, and 2 Maps. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 Herbert Penfold, being desirous of benefiting the daupliter of an inti- 
 mate friend, and Ralph Conway, the son of a lady to whom he had once 
 been engaged, draws up a will dividing his property between them, and 
 places it in a hiding-place only known to members of his own family. At 
 his death his two sisters determine to keep silence, and the authorized 
 search for the will, though apparently thorough, fails to bring it to light. 
 The mother of Ralph, however, succeeds in entering the house as a servant, 
 and after an arduous and exciting search secures the will. In the mean- 
 time, her son has himself passed through a series of adventures. The boat 
 in which he is fishing is run down by a French privateer, and Ralph, 
 scrambling on board, is forced to serve until the harbour of refuge is 
 entered by a British frigate. On his return he enters the army, and after 
 some rough service in Ireland, takes j^art in the Waterloo campaign, from 
 which he returns with the loss of an arm, but with a substantial fortune, 
 which is still further increased by his marriage with his co-heir. 
 
 The Cat of Bubastes: a story of Ancient Egypt. By 
 G. A. Henty. With 8 full-page Hlustrations by J. R Weguelin. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "The story is highly enjoyable. We have pictures of Egyptian domestic life, of 
 sport, of religious ceremonial, and of other things which may still be seen vividly 
 portrayed by the brush of Egyptian artists." — The Spectator. 
 
 "The story, from the critical moment of the killing of the sacred cat to the 
 perilous exodus into Asia with which it closes, is very skilfully constructed and 
 full of exciting adventures. It is admirably illustrated."— Satwrday Review. 
 
 "Mr. Henty has fairly excelled himself in this admirable story of romance and 
 adventure. We have never examined a story-book that we can recommend with 
 more confidence as a boy's revfaxd.."— Teachers' Aid. 
 
 The Drag'on and the Raven: Or, The Days of King 
 
 Alfred. By G. A. Henty. With 8 full-page Illustrations by 
 C. J. Staniland, E..I. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 "Perhaps the best story of the early days of England which has yet been told." 
 —Court Journal. 
 
 " We know of no popular book in which the stirring incidents of AKred's reign 
 are made accessible to young readers as they are here." — Scotsman. 
 
 St. George for England: a Tale of Cressy and Poitiers. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 8 full-page Illustrations by Gokdon 
 Browne, in black and tint. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 " Mr. Henty has done his work well, producing a strong story at once instructive 
 and entertaining."— Gtosf/oiw Herald. 
 
 " Mr. Henty's historical novels for boys bid fair to supplement, on their behalf, 
 the historical labours of Sir Walter Scott in the laud of Q.ction."— Standard. 
 
BLACKIE & SOS'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 Mr. Henty is the king of story-tellers for hoys."— Sword and Trowel. 
 
 The Bravest of the Brave: With Peterborough in Spain. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 8 full-page Pictures by H. M. Paget. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 "Mr. Henty never loses sight of the moral purpose of his work— to enforce the 
 doctrine of courage and truth, mercy and lovingkindness, as indispensable to the 
 making of an English gentleman. British lads will read The Bravest of the 
 Brave with pleasure and profit; of that we are quite suTe." —Daily Telegraph. 
 
 For Name and Fame: Or, Through Afghan Passes. By 
 G. A. Henty. With 8 full-page Illustrations by Gordon Beowne, 
 in black and tint. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 "The best feature of the book, apart from its scenes of adventure, is its honest 
 effort to do justice to the patriotism of the Afghan people."— Da ii?/ Neivs. 
 
 "Not only a rousing story, replete with all the varied forms of excitement of a 
 campaign, but, what is still more useful, an account of a territory and its inhabi- 
 tants which must for a long time possess a supreme interest for Englishmen, as 
 being the key to our Indian Empire. "—Glasgow Herald. 
 
 In the Reign of Terror: The Adventures of a Westminster 
 Boy. By G. A. Henty. With 8 full -page Illustrations by J. 
 ScHoNBERG. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 " Harry Sand with, the Westminster boy, may fairly be said to beat Mr. Henty's 
 record. His adventures will delight boys by the audacity and peril they depict. 
 The story is one of Mr. Henty's best."— Saturday Review. 
 
 Orang'e and Green: A Tale of the Boyne and Limerick. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 8 full -page Illustrations by Gordon 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "An extremely spirited story, based on the struggle in Ireland, rendered 
 memorable by the defence of 'Derry and the siege of Limerick."— <Sat. Review. 
 
 "The narrative is free from the vice of prejudice, and ripples vfiih. life as 
 vivacious as if what is being described were really passing before the eye. . . . 
 Orange and Green should be in the hands of every young student of Irish 
 history without Ae\di.y ." —Belfast Morning News. 
 
 By Sheer Pluck: A Tale of the Ashanti War. By G. A. 
 
 Henty. With 8 full-page Pictures by Gordon Browne. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 " By Sheer Pluck will be eagerly read. The author's personal knowledge of the 
 west coast has been turned to good advantage."— ^«/ie?KEnm. 
 
 "Morally, the book is everything that could be desired, setting before the boys 
 a bright and bracing ideal of the EngUsh gentleman."— Cftris«ia?i Leader. 
 
10 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 "Mr. G. A. Henty's fame as a writer of boys' stories is deserved and secure."— 
 Cork Herald. 
 
 A Final Reckoning: A Tale of Bush Life in Australia. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 8 full-page Illustrations by W. B. 
 WoLLEN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 " Exhibits Mr. Henty's talent as a story-teller at his best. . . . The drawings 
 possess the uncommon merit of really illustrating the text."— Saticrday Review. 
 
 " All boys will read this story with eager and unflagging interest. The episodes 
 are in Mr. Henty's very best vein— graphic, exciting, realistic; and, as in all Mr. 
 Henty's books, the tendency is to the formation of an honourable, manly, and 
 even heroic c]i3xa.c,t&v."— Birmingham Post. 
 
 Facing" Death: Or the Hero of the Vaughau Pit. A Tale of 
 the Coal Mines. By G. A. Henty. With 8 full-page Illustrations 
 by Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 " If any father, godfather, clergyman, or schoolmaster is on the look-out for a 
 good book to give as a present to a boy who is worth his salt, this is the book we 
 would recommend."— 5to?idard. 
 
 BY F. FRANKFORT MOORE. 
 
 Highways and High Seas: Cyril Harley's Adventures on 
 both. By r. Frankfort Moore. With 8 full-page Illustrations 
 by Alfred Pearse. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 The story belongs to a period when highways meant post-chaises, 
 coaches, and highwaymen, and when high seas meant post-captains, 
 frigates, privateers, and smugglers; and the hero — a boy who has some 
 remarkable experiences upon both — tells his story with no less humour 
 than vividness. He shows incidentally how little real courage and romance 
 there frequently was about the favourite law-breakers of fiction, but how 
 they might give rise to the need of the highest courage in others and lead 
 to romantic adventures of an exceedingly exciting kind. A certain 
 piquancy is given to the story by a slight trace of nineteenth century 
 malice in the picturing of eighteenth century life and manners. 
 
 Under Hatches : Or Ned Woodthorpe's Adventures. By F. 
 Prankfort Moore. With 8 full-page Illustrations by A. Fores- 
 TIER. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 " Mr. Moore has never shown himself so thoroughly qualified to write books 
 for boys as he has done in Under Hatches."— The Academy. 
 
 ' 'A first-rate sea story, full of stirring incidents, and, from a literary point of vicAV, 
 far better written than the majority of books for hoy^."—Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 "The story as a story is one that will just suit boys all the world over. The 
 characters are well drawn and consistent; Patsy, the Irish steward, will be found 
 especially amusing." — Schoolmaster. 
 
BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. H 
 
 BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN. 
 
 "No one can find his way to the hearts of lads more readily than Mr. Femi." — 
 Nottingham Gicardian. 
 
 YuSSUf the Guide: Being the Strange Story of the Travels 
 in Asia Minor of Burne the Lawyer, Preston the Professor, and 
 Lawrence the Sick. By G-. Manville Penn. With 8 full-page 
 Illustrations by John Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 " The narrative will take its readers into scenes that will have great novelty 
 and attraction for them, and the experiences with the brigands will be especially 
 delightful to hoys."— Scotsman. 
 
 Menhardoe: A story of Comish Nets and Mines. By G. 
 Manville Fenn. With 8 full-page Illustrations by C. J. Stani- 
 LAND. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 " They are real living boys, with their virtues and faults. The Cornish fisher- 
 men are drawn from life, they are racy of the soil, salt with the sea-water, and 
 they stand out from the pages in their jerseys and sea-boots all sprinkled Avith 
 silvery pilchard scales." — Spectator. 
 
 "A description of Will ilarion's descent into a flooded mine is excellent. Josh 
 is a delightfully amusing character. We may cordially praise the illustrations." 
 —Saturday Review. 
 
 Mother Carey's Chicken: Her Voyage to the Unknown 
 Isle. By G-. Manville Penn. With 8 full-page Illustrations by 
 A. Poeestier. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "Jules Verne himself never constructed a more marvellous tale. It contains 
 the strongly marked English features that are always conspicuous in Mr. Fenu's 
 stories— a humour racy of the British soil, the manly vigour of his sentiment, 
 and wholesome moral lessons. For anything to match his realistic touch we must 
 go to Daniel Defoe." — Christian Leader. 
 
 "When we get to the ' Unknown Isle,' the story becomes exciting. Mr. Fenn 
 keeps his readers in a suspense that is not intermitted for a moment, and the 
 denouement is a surprise which is as probable as it is &ta,vtlins."— Spectator. 
 
 Patience Wins: Or, War in the Works. By G. Manville 
 Penn. With 8 full-page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 "An excellent story, the interest being sustained from first to last. One of the 
 best books of its kind which has come before us this yeav."—Sattirday Review. 
 
 " Mr. Feim is at his best in Patience Wins. It is sure to prove acceptable to 
 youthful readers, and wiU give a good idea of that which was the real state of 
 one of our largest manufacturing towns not many years ngo."— Guardian. 
 
 Nat the Naturalist: A Boy's Adventures in the Eastern 
 Seas. By G. Manville Penn. With 8 full-page Pictures. Crown 
 8vo, cloth elegant, 5 s. 
 
 " Among the best of the many good books for boys that have come out this 
 season." — Times. 
 
 "This sort of book encourages independence of character, develops resource, 
 and teaches a boy to keep his eyes oiien."—Saticrday Review. 
 
12 BLACKIE A: SON'S BOOKS FOE YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY HARRY COLLINGWOOD. 
 
 The Missing" Merchantman. By Harry Collingwood. 
 
 With 8 full -page Illustrations by W. H. Overend. Crown Svo, 
 cloth elegant, olivine edges, 55. 
 
 "Mr. Collingwood is facile prince ps as a teller of sea stories for boys, and the 
 present is one of the best productions of his ^len."— Standard. 
 
 "This is one of the author's best sea stories. The hero is as heroic as any boy 
 could desire, and the ending is extremely happy."— £/i«w/i ^yeeldy. 
 
 The Rover's Secret : a Tale of the Pirate Cays and Lagoons 
 of Cuba. By Harry Collingwood. With 8 full-page Illustra- 
 tions by W. C. Symons. Crown Svo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 " The Rover's Secret is by far the best sea story we have read for years, and is 
 certain to give unalloyed pleasiu-e to boys. The illustrations are fresh and 
 vigorous. "—Saturday Revieiv. 
 
 The Pirate Island: A Story of the South Pacific. By 
 Harry Collingwood. Illustrated by 8 full -page Pictures by 
 C. J. Staniland and J. E. Wells. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 "A capital story of the sea ; indeed in our opinion the author is superior in some 
 respects as a marine novelist to tlie better known ilr. Clarke Russell. "— The Times. 
 
 " Told in the most vivid and graphic language. It would be difficult to find a 
 more thoroughly delightful gift-book." — Guardian. 
 
 The Cong"© Rovers: A story of the Slave Squadron. By 
 
 Harry Collingwood. With 8 full -page Illustrations by J. 
 
 ScHoNBERG. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 "No better sea story has lately been vmtten than the Congo Rovers. It is as 
 original as any boy could desire. "—Morning Post. 
 
 BY ASCOTT R. HOPE. 
 
 The Seven Wise Scholars. By Ascott k. Hope. With 
 
 nearly One Hvindred Illustrations by Gordon Browne. Square 
 Svo, cloth elegant, gilt edges, 5s. 
 
 "As full of fun as a volume of Punch; with illustrations, more laughter- 
 provoking than most we have seen since Leech died."— Sheffield Independent. 
 
 " A capital story, full of fun and happy comic fancies. The tale would put the 
 sourest-tempered boy into a good humour, and to an imaginative child would be 
 a source of keen delight."— Scotsman. 
 
 The Wigrwam and the War-path: stories of the Bed 
 
 Indians. By Ascott R Hope. With 8 fuU-page Pictures by 
 Gordon Browne. Crown Svo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 " All the stories are told well, in simple spirited language and with a fulness of 
 detail that makes them instructive as well as intevestiug."— Journal of Education. 
 
BLACKIE <b SONS BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 13 
 
 BY G. NORWAY. 
 
 The Loss of John Humble: What Led to it, and what 
 
 Came of It. By G. Norway. With 8 full-page Illustrations by 
 John Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 John Humble, an orphan, is sent to sea with his Uncle Kolf, the captain 
 of the Ei-l King, but in the course of certain adventures off the English 
 coast, in which Rolf shows both skill and courage, the boy is left behind at 
 Portsmouth. _ He escapes from an Enghsh gun-brig to a Norwegian vessel, 
 the TAor, which is driven from her course in a voyage to Hammerfest, and 
 wrecked on a desolate shore. The survivors experience the miseries of a 
 long sojourn in the Arctic circle, with inadequate means of supporting life, 
 but ultimately, with the aid of some friendly but thievish Lapps, they suc- 
 ceed in making their way to a reindeer station and so southward to Tornea 
 and home again. The story throughout is singularly vivid and truthful in 
 its details, the individual characters are fresh and well marked, and a 
 pleasant vein of humour reheves the stress of the more tragic incidents in 
 the story. 
 
 BY ROSA MULHOLLAND. 
 
 Giannetta: a Girl's story of Herself. By Eosa Mulholland. 
 With 8 full-page Illustrations by Lockhart Bogle. Crown 8vo, 
 cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 "Giannetta is a true heroine— warm-hearted, self-sacrificing, and, as all good 
 women nowadays are, largely touched with the enthusiasm of humanity. The 
 iUustrations are unusually good, and combine with the binding and printing to 
 make this one of the most attractive gift-books of the season."— The Academy. 
 
 "No better book could be selected for a young girl's reading, as its object is 
 evidently to hold up a mirror, in which are seen some of the brightest and noblest 
 traits in the female chara-cteT."— Schoolmistress. 
 
 Perseverance Island: Or the Eobinson Crusoe of the 19th 
 Century. By Douglas Frazar. With 12 full-page Illustrations. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 " This second Robinson Crusoe is certainly a marvellous man. His determi- 
 nation to overcome all difficulties, and his subsequent success, should alone make 
 this a capital book for boys. It is altogether a worthy successor to the ancient 
 Eobinson Crusoe." — Glasgow Herald. 
 
 Gulliver's Travels, illustrated by more than 100 Pictures 
 
 by Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "By help of the admirable illustrations, and a little judicious skipping, it has 
 enchanted a family party of ages varying from six to sixty. ^Vliich of the other 
 Christmas books could stand this test?"— Journal of Education. 
 
 " Mr. Gordon Browne is, to my thinking, incomparably the most artistic, 
 spirited, and brilliant of our illustrators of books for boys, and one of the most 
 humorous also, as his illustrations of 'Gulliver' amply tesiiiy."— Truth. 
 
14 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 NEW EDITION OF THE UNIVERSE. 
 
 The Universe : Or the infinitely Great and the Infinitely Little. 
 A Sketch of Contrasts in Creation, and Marvels revealed and 
 explained by Natural Science. By F. A. Pouchet, m.d. With 
 272 Engravings on wood, of which 55 are full-page size, and a 
 Coloured Frontispiece. Tenth Edition, medium 8vo, cloth elegant, 
 gilt edges, 7s. 6d.; also morocco antique, 165. 
 
 " We can honestly commend Professor Pouchet's book, which is admirably, as 
 it is copiously illustrated."— TAe Times. 
 
 "This book is as interesting as the most exciting romance, and a great deal 
 more likely to be remembered to good purpose."— Standard. 
 
 "Scarcely any book in French or in English is so likely to stimulate in the 
 voung an interest in the physical phenomena."— Fortnightly Review. 
 
 BY GEORGE MAC DONALD. 
 
 At the Back of the North Wind. By George Mac 
 Donald, LL.D. "With 75 Illustrations by Arthur Hughes. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "In At the Back of the North Wind we stand with one foot in fairyland and 
 one on common earth. The story is thoroughly original, full of fancy and pathos, 
 and underlaid with earnest but not too obtrusive teaching."— T/ie Times. 
 
 Ranald Bannerman's Boyhood. By George Mac Donald, 
 
 LL.D. With 36 Illustrations by Arthur Hughes. New Edition. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "The sympathy with boy-nature in Ranald Bannerman's Boyhood is perfect. 
 It is a beautiful picture of childhood, teaching by its impressions and suggestions 
 all noble things."— British Quarterly Review. 
 
 The Princess and the Goblin. By George Mac Donald, 
 LL.D. With 30 Illustrations by Arthur Hughes, and 2 full- 
 page Pictures by H. Petherick. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "Little of what is written for children has the lightness of touch and play of 
 fancy which are characteristic of George Mac Donald's fairy tales. Mr. Arthur 
 Hughes's illustrations are all that illustrations should he."— Manchester Guardian. 
 
 "A model of what a child's book ought to be— interesting, instructive, and 
 poetical. We cordially recommend it as one of the very best gift-books we have 
 yet come across." — Elgin Courant. 
 
 The Princess and Curdie. By George Mac Donald, 
 LL.D. With 8 full-page Illustrations by James Allen. Crown 
 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6cZ. 
 
 " There is the finest and rarest genius in this brilliant story. Upgro-\vn people 
 would do wisely occasionally to lay aside their newspapers and magazines to 
 spend an hour with Cui'die and the '£vincess."—Sheffield Independent. 
 
BLACKIE <fe SON'S BOOKS FOR TOUNQ PEOPLE. 15 
 
 Girl NeigfllbOUrS : Or, The Old Fashion and the New. By 
 
 Sarah Tytler. With 8 full-page Illustrations by C. T. Garland. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 55. 
 
 " One of the most effective and quietly humorous of Miss Sarah Tytler's stories, 
 . . . Very healthy, very agreeable, and very well written."— Spectator. 
 
 BY MARY C. ROWSELL. 
 
 Thorn dyke Manor : A Tale of Jacobite Times. By Mart 
 C. RowsELL. With 6 full-page Illustrations by L. Leslie Brooke. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 Thorndyke Manor is an old house, near the mouth of the Thames, wiiich 
 is convenient, on account of its secret vaults and situation, as the base 
 of operations in a Jacobite conspiracy. In consequence its owner, a 
 kindly, quiet, book-loving squire, who lives happily with his sister, bright 
 Mistress Arnoril, finds himself suddenly involved by a treacherous steward 
 in the closest meshes of the plot. He is conveyed to the Tower, but all 
 difficulties are ultimately overcome, and his innocence is triumphantly 
 proved by his sister. 
 
 Traitor or Patriot? A Tale of the Eye-House Plot. By 
 
 Mary C. Rowsell. With 6 full-page Pictures. Crown 8vo, cloth 
 
 elegant, 3s. 6c?. 
 
 " A romantic love episode, whose true characters are lifelike beings, not dry sticks 
 as in many historical tales." — GrapJiic. 
 
 BY ALICE CORKRAN. 
 
 Meg-'S Friend. By Alice Corkran. With 6 full-page 
 
 Illustrations by Robert Powler. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6f/. 
 
 "Another of Miss Corkran's charming books for girls, narrated in that simple 
 and picturesque style which marks the authoress as one of the first amongst 
 writers for young people." — The Spectator. 
 
 Marg"ery Merton's Girlhood. By Alice Corkran. With 
 
 6 full-page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth 
 
 extra, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "Another book for girls we can warmly commend. There is a delightful 
 piquancy in the experiences and trials of a young English girl who studies 
 painting in Taris."— Saturday Review. 
 
 Down the Snow Stairs: Or, From Good-night to Good- 
 morning. By Alice Corkran. With 60 character Illustrations 
 by Gordon Browne. New Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 
 olivine edges, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "A fascinating wonder-book for children."— Athenceiim. 
 
 "A gem of the first water, bearing upon every page the signet mark of genius. 
 All is told with such simplicity and perfect naturalness that the dream appears 
 to be a solid reality. It is indeed a Little Pilgrim's Progress."— C7i?-i;sfia» Leader. 
 
16 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY JOHN C. HUTCHESON. 
 
 Afloat at Last : A Sailor Boy's Log of his Life at Sea. By 
 John C. Hutchkson. With 6 full-page Illustrations by W. H. 
 OvEREND. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Mr. Hutcheson's reputation for the realistic treatment of life at sea will 
 be fully sustained by the present volume — the narrative of a boy's experi- 
 ences on board ship during his first voyage. From the stowing of the 
 vessel in the Thames to her recovery from the Pratas Keef on which she is 
 stranded, everything is described with the accuracy of perfect practical 
 knowledge of ships and sailors; and the incidents of the story range from 
 the broad humoui's of the fo'c's'le to the perils of flight from and fight 
 with the pirates of the China Seas. The captain, the mate, the Irish boat- 
 swain, the Portuguese steward, and the Chinese cook, are fresh and 
 cleverly-drawn characters, and the reader throughout has the sense that 
 he is on a real voyage with living men. 
 
 The White Squall: A Story of the Sargasso Sea. By John 
 C. HuTCHESON. With 6 full-page Illustrations by John Schonberg. 
 Crown 8 to, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "Few writers have made such rapid improvement in the course of a few j'ears 
 as has the author of this capital story. . . . Boys will find it difficult to lay 
 down the book till they have got to the end."— Standard. 
 
 "The sketches of tropical life are so good as sometimes to remind us of Tom 
 Cringle and the Cruise of the Midge."— Times. 
 
 The Wreck of the Nancy Bell: Or Cast Away on Ker- 
 
 guelen Land. By John C. Hutcheson. Illustrated by 6 full-page 
 
 Pictures. Crown Svo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 
 " A full circumstantial narrative such as boys delight in. The ship so sadly destined 
 to wreck on Kerguelen Land is manned by a very lifelike party, passengers and 
 ci-ew. The life in the Antarctic Iceland is well treated." — Atlienceum. 
 
 Picked up at Sea: Or the Gold Miners of Miuturne Creek. 
 
 By John C. Hutcheson. With 6 full-page Pictures. Qrown Svo, 
 
 cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 
 " The author's success with this book is so marked that it may well encoiurage him 
 to further efforts. The description of mining life in the Far-west is true and accu- 
 rate." — Standard. 
 
 Sir Walter's Ward: A Tale of the Crusades. By William 
 
 Everard. With 6 full-page Illustrations by Walter Paget. 
 
 Crown Svo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 
 " This book will prove a very acceptable present either to boys or girls. Both 
 alike will take an interest in the career of Dodo, in spite of his unheroic name, 
 and follow him through his numerous aud exciting adventures."— J. cade hi;/. 
 
 Stories of Old Renown: Tales of Knights and Heroes. 
 
 By AscoTT R Hope. With 100 Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 
 New Edition. Crown Svo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "A really fascinating book worthy of its telling title. There is, we venture to 
 say, not a dull page iu the book, not a story which will not bear a second Tend- 
 ing."— Guardian. 
 
BLACKIE d: SOX'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 17 
 
 BY CAROLINE AUSTIN. 
 
 Cousin Geoffrey and I. By Caroline Austin. With 6 
 full-page Illustrations by W. Parkinson. Crown 8vo, cloth 
 elegant, 3s. 6cZ. 
 
 The only daughter of a countiy gentleman finds herself unprovided for 
 at her father's death, and for some time lives as a dependant upon the 
 kinsman who has inherited the property. Life is kept from being entirely 
 unbearable to her by her young cousin Geoffrey, who at length meets with 
 a serious accident for which she is held responsible. She is then passed 
 on to other relatives, who prove even more objectionable, and at length, 
 in despair, she runs away and makes a brave attempt to earn her own 
 livelihood. Being a splendid rider, she succeeds in doing this, until the 
 startling event which brings her cousin Geoffrey and herself together again, 
 and solves the problem of the missing will. 
 
 Hug"!! Herbert's Inheritance. By Caroline Austin. 
 With 6 full-page Illustrations by C. T. Garland. Crown 8vo, 
 cloth elegant, 3 s. 6 c/. 
 
 "Will please by its simplicity, its tenderness, and its healthy interesting 
 motive. It is admirably written."— Scotsman. 
 
 "Well and gracefully written, full of interest, and excellent in tone."— School 
 Gicardian. 
 
 BY E. S. BROOKS. 
 
 Storied Holidays: A Cycle of Eed-Ietter Days. By E. S. 
 Brooks. With 12 full-page Illustrations by Howard Pyle. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 " It is a downright good book for a senior boy, and is eminently readable from 
 first to last."— Schoolmaster. 
 
 "Replete with interest from Chapter I. to finis, and can be confidently recom- 
 mended as one of the gems of Messrs. Blackie's collection." — Teachers' Aid. 
 
 Chivalric Days: Stories of Courtesy and Courage iii the 
 Olden Times. By E. S. Brooks. With 20 Illustrations by 
 Gordon Browne and other Artists. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "We have seldom come across a prettier collection of tales. These charming 
 stories of boys and girls of olden days are no mere fictitious or imaginary sketches, 
 but are real and actual records of their sayings and doings. The illustrations are 
 in Gordon Browne's happiest style."— Literary World. 
 
 Historic Boys: Their Endeavours, their Achievements, and 
 their Times. By E. S. Brooks. With 12 full-page Illustrations by 
 K. B. Birch and John Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "A wholesome book, manly in tone, its character sketches enlivened by brisk 
 dialogue. We advise schoolmasters to put it on their list of prizes." — Knowledge. 
 
18 BLACKIE <Ss SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY MRS. E. R. PITMAN. 
 
 Garnered Sheaves. A Tale for Boys. By Mrs. E. E. 
 
 Pitman. With 4 full-page Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 "This is a story of the best sort ... a noble-looking book, illustrating faith in 
 God, and commending to young minds all that is pure and true."— Rev. C. H. 
 Spurgeon's Sword and Trowel. 
 
 Life's Daily Ministry: A story of Everyday Service for 
 
 others. By Mrs. E. E,. Pitman. With 4 full-page Illustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6cZ. 
 
 "Shows exquisite touches of a master hand. She has not only made a close 
 study of human nature in all its phases, but she has acquired the artist's skill in 
 depicting in graphic outline the characteristics of the beautiful and the good in 
 life. "—Christian Union. 
 
 My Governess Life: Or Earning my Living. By Mrs. E. 
 
 It. Pitman. With 4 full-page Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth 
 
 extra, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "Full of sound teaching and bright examples of chavacter."— Sunday-school 
 Chronicle. 
 
 BY MRS. R. H. READ. 
 
 Silver Mill: A Tale of the Don Valley. By Mrs. E. H. Eead. 
 
 With 6 full-page Illustrations by John Schonberg. Crown 8vo, 
 
 cloth elegant, 3s. 6c?. 
 
 "A good girl's story-book. The plot is interesting, and the heroine, Euth, a 
 lady by birth, though brought up in a humble station, well deserves the more 
 elevated position in which the end of the book leaves her. The pictures are very 
 spirited." — Saturday Revieiv. 
 
 Dora: Or a Girl without a Home. By Mrs. E. H. Eead. With 
 
 6 full-page Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "It is no slight thing, in an age of nibbish, to get a story so pure and healthy 
 as this." — The Academy. 
 
 BY ELIZABETH J. LYSAGHT. 
 
 Brother and Sister: Or the Trials of the Moore Family. 
 
 By Elizabeth J. Lysaght. With 6 full -page Illustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "A pretty stoiy, and well told. The plot is cleverly coustriicted, and the moral 
 is excellent." — Athenceum. 
 
BLACKIE J: SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 19 
 
 Laugh and Learn: A Home -book of instruction and 
 Amusement for the Little Ones. By Jennett Humphkeys. Charm- 
 ingly Illustrated. Square crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6c?. 
 
 Laugh and Learn, a most comprehensive book for the nursery, supplies, 
 what has long been wanted, a means whereby the mother or the governess 
 may, in a series of pleasing lessons, commence and cany on systematic 
 home instruction of the little ones. The various chapters of the Learn 
 section carry the child through the "three R's" to easy stories for read- 
 ing, and stories which the mother may read aloud, or which more advanced 
 children may read to themselves. The Laugh section comprises simple 
 drawing lessons, home amusements of every kind, innumerable pleasant 
 games and occupations, rhymes to be learnt, songs for the veiy little ones, 
 action songs, and music drill. 
 
 The Search for the Talisman: A story of Labrador. 
 
 By Henry Frith. With 6 full-page Illustrations by J. Schonberg. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3.s. 6rf. 
 
 "Mr. Frith's volume will be among those most read and highest valued. The 
 adventures among seals, whales, and icebergs in Labrador will delight many a 
 young reader, and at the same time give him an opportunity to widen his know- 
 ledge of the Esquimaux, the heroes of many tales." — Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 Self-Exiled: A story of the High Sea^ and East Africa. By 
 
 J. A. Steuart. With 6 full-page Illustrations by J. Schonberg. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "It is cram full of thrilling situations. The number of mu-aculous escapes 
 from. death in all its shapes which the hero experiences in the course of a few 
 months must be sufficient to satisfy the most voracioiis appetite."— Sc/iooZ»msfey. 
 
 Reefer and Rifleman: a Tale of the Two Services. By 
 
 J. Percy -Groves, late 27th Inniskillings. With 6 full -page 
 
 Illustrations by John Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "A good, old-fashioned, amphibious story of our fighting with the Frenchmen in 
 
 the beginning of our century, with a fair sprinkling of fun and tvoUc."— Times. 
 
 The Bubbling" Teapot. A Wonder story. By Mrs. L. W. 
 
 Champney. With 12 full-page Pictures by Walter Satterlee. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 "Very literally a 'wonder story,' and a wild and fanciful one. N'evertheless 
 it is made realistic enough, and there is a good deal of infomiation to be gained 
 from it. The steam from the magic teapot bubbles up into a girl, and the little 
 girl, when the fancy takes her, can cry herself back into a teapot. Transformed 
 and enchanted she makes the tour of the globe."— The Times. 
 
 Dr. JoUiflTe'S Boys: A Tale of Weston School. By Lewis 
 
 Hough. With 6 fuU-page Pictures. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 
 " Young people who appreciate Tom £roic7i's School-days will find this story a 
 worthy companion to that fascinating book. There is the same manliness of tone, 
 truthfulness of outline, avoidance of exaggeration and caricature, and healthy 
 morality as characterized the masterpiece of Mr. B.nghes."—Nevjcastle Journal. 
 
20 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BLACKIE'S HALF-CROWN SERIES. 
 
 Illustrated by eminent Artists. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 
 
 New Volumes. 
 
 The Hermit Hunter of the Wilds. By Gordon Stables, 
 CM., M.D., KN. 
 
 A dreamy boy, who likes to picture himself as the Hermit Hunter of the 
 Wilds, receives an original but excellent kind of training from a sailor- 
 naturalist uncle, and at length goes to sea with the hope of one day finding 
 the lost son of his uncle's close friend. Captain Herbert. He succeeds in 
 tracing him through the forests of Ecuador, where the abducted boy has 
 become an Indian chief. Afterwards he is discovered on an island which 
 had been used as a treasure store by the buccaneers. The hero is accom- 
 panied through his many adventures by the very king of cats, who deserves 
 a place amongst the most famous animals of fiction. 
 
 Miriam's Ambition: A story for Children. By Evelyn 
 Everett-Green. 
 Miriam's ambition is to make some one happy, and her endeavour to 
 carry it out in the case of an invalid boy, carries with it a pleasant train of 
 romantic incident, solving a mystery which had thrown a shadow over 
 several lives. A charming foil to her grave and earnest elder sister is to 
 be found in Miss Babs, a small coquette of five, whose humorous child-talk 
 is one of the most attractive featm-es of an excellent story. 
 
 White Lilac : Or The Queen of the May. By Amy Walton. 
 
 Wlien the vicar's wife proposed to call Mrs. White's daughter by the 
 heathen name of Lilac, all the villagers shook their heads; and they con- 
 tinued to shake them sagely when Lilac's father was shot dead by poachers 
 just before the christening, and when, years after, her mother died on the 
 very day Lilac was crowned Queen of the May. And yet White Lilac 
 proved a fortune to the relatives to whose charge she fell — a veritable good 
 brownie, who brought luck wherever she went. The story of her life forms 
 a most readable and admirable rustic idyl, and is told with a fine sense of 
 rustic character. 
 
 Little Lady Clare. By Evelyn Everett-Green. 
 
 "Certamly one of the prettiest, reminding us in its quaintness and tender 
 pathos of Mrs. Ewing's delightful tales. This is quite one of the best stories Miss 
 Green's clever pen has yet given us." — Literary World. 
 
 "We would particularly liring it under the notice of those in charge of girls' 
 schools. The story is admirably told." — Schoolmaster. 
 
 The Eversley Secrets. By Evelyn Everett-Green. 
 
 " Is one of the best children's stories of the year." — Academy. 
 " A clever and well- told story. Roy Eversley is a very touching picture of high 
 principle and unshrinking self-devotion in a good purpose." — Guardian. 
 
 The Brig" ** Audacious." By Alan Cole. 
 
 "This is a real boys' book. We have great pleasure in recommending it." — 
 English Teacher. 
 
 " Bright and vivacious in style, and fresh and wholesome as a breath of sea air 
 in tone." — Court Journal. 
 
BLACKIE cfe SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 21 
 
 HALF-CROWN SERIES-Continued. 
 
 The Saucy May. By H. Frith. 
 
 " The book is certainly both interesting and Qxciimg."— Spectator. 
 " itr. Frith gives a new picture of life on the ocean wave which will be acceptable 
 to all young people." — Sheffield Independent. 
 
 Jasper's Conquest. By Elizabeth J. Ltsaght. 
 
 " One of the best boys' books of the season. It is full of stirring adventure and 
 startling episodes, and yet conveys a splendid moral throughout."— Schoolmaster. 
 
 Sturdy and Strong*: Or, How George Andrews made his 
 
 Way. By G. A. Hentt. 
 
 "The history of a hero of everyday life, whose love of truth, clothing of 
 modesty, and innate pluck carry him, naturally, from poverty to aflaueuce. He 
 stands as a good instance of chivalry in domestic life."— TAe Empire. 
 
 Gutta-Percha Willie, The Working Genius. By George 
 
 Mac Donald, LL.D, 
 
 " Had we space we would fain quote page after page. All we have room to say 
 is, get it for your boys and girls to read for themselves, and if they can't do that 
 read it to them." — Practical Teacher. 
 
 The War of the Axe : Or Adventures in South Africa. By 
 
 J. Percy-Groves. 
 
 " The story of their final escape from the Caffres is a marvellous bit of writing. 
 . . . The story is well and brilliantly told, and the illustrations are especially 
 good and etiective."— Literary World. 
 
 The Lads of Little Clayton: stories of Village Boy Life. 
 
 By R. Stead. 
 
 "A capital book for boys. They will learn from its pages what true boy cour- 
 age is. They will learn further to avoid all that is petty and mean if they read 
 the tales aright. They may be read to a class with great profit." — Schoolmaster. 
 
 Ten Boys who lived on the Road from Long Ago to Now. 
 
 By Jane Andrews. With 20 Illustrations. 
 
 " The idea of this book is a very liappy one, and is admirably carried out. "We 
 have followed the whole course of the work with exquisite pleasure. Teachers 
 should find it particularly interesting and suggestive."— PracficaZ Teacher. 
 
 Insect Ways on Summer Days in Garden, Forest, Field, 
 
 and Stream. By Jennett Humphreys. With 70 Illustrations. 
 
 "The book will prove not only instructive but delightful to every child whose 
 mind is beginning to inquire and reflect upon the wonders of nature. It is 
 capitally illustrated and very tastefully bound." — Academy. 
 
 A Waif of the Sea: Or the Lost Found. By Kate Wood. 
 
 " A very touching and pretty tale of town and country, fall of pathos and interest, 
 told in a style which deserves the highest praise." — Edinburgh Cov.rant. 
 
22 BLACEIE & SOTS BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 HALF-CROWN SERIES-Continued. 
 
 Winnie's Secret: A story of Faith and Patience. By Kate 
 
 Wood. 
 
 " One of the best story-books we have read. Girls will be charmed with the 
 tale, and delighted that everything turns out so vfeW."— Schoolmaster. 
 
 Miss WillOWburn's Offer. By Sarah Doudney. 
 
 "Patience "Willowburn is one of Miss Doudney's best creations, and is the one 
 personality in the story which can be said to give it the character of a book not 
 for young ladies but for g\x\?,."— Spectator. 
 
 A Garland for Girls. By Louisa M. Alcott. 
 
 "The Garland vfiW delight our girls, and show them how to make their lives 
 fragrant with good deeds. "—^rifisA Weekly. 
 " These little tales are the beau ideal of girls' s,toxiQi."— Christian World. 
 
 Hetty Gray: Or Nobody's Bairn. By Eosa Mulholland. 
 
 " A charming story for young folks. Hetty is a delightful creature— piquant, 
 tender, and true— and her varying fortunes are perfectly realistic." — World. 
 
 Brothers in Arms: A story of the Crusades. By F. Bay- 
 ford Harrison. 
 
 "Full of striking incident, is very fairly illustrated, and may safely be chosen as 
 sure to prove interesting to young people of both sexes." — Guardian. 
 
 The Ball of Fortune : Or Ned Somerset's Inheritance. By 
 
 Charles Pearce. 
 
 "A capital story for boys. It is simply and brightly written. There is plenty 
 of incident, and the interest is sustained tliroughout." — Journal of Education. 
 
 Miss Fenwick's Failures: Or "Peggy Pepper -Pot." By 
 
 EsME Stuart. 
 
 "Esm^ Stuart may be commended for producing a girl true to real life, who 
 will put no nonsense into young hends."— Graphic. 
 
 Gytha'S Message: a Tale of Saxon England. By Emma 
 
 Leslie. 
 
 " This is a charmingly told story. It is the sort of book that all girls and some 
 boys like, and can only get good from."— Journal of Education. 
 
 My Mistress the Queen: A Tale of the 17th Century. By 
 M. A. Paull. 
 
 " The style is pure and graceful, the presentation of manners and character 
 has been well studied, and the story is full of interest."— Sco^s?«ffl?i. 
 
 " This is a charming book. The old-time sentiment Avhich pervades the volume 
 renders it all the more allming."— Western Mercury. 
 
BLACKIE ik SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 23 
 
 HALF-CROWN SERIES-Continued. 
 
 The Stories of Wasa and Menzikoff : The Deliverer of 
 
 Sweden, and the Favourite of Czar Peter. 
 
 "Both are stories worth telling more than once, and it is a happy thought to 
 have put them side by side. Plutarch himself has no more suggestive com- 
 parison."— S2>ectotor. 
 
 Stories of the Sea in Former Days: Narratives of 
 
 Wreck and Eescue. 
 
 "Next to an original sea-tale of sustained interest come well-sketched collec- 
 tions of maritime peril and suffering which awaken the sympathies by the realism 
 of fact. 'Stories of the Sea' are a very good specimen of the kind."— The Times. 
 
 Tales of Captivity and Exile. 
 
 "It would be difficult to place in the hands of young people a book which 
 combines interest and instruction in a higher degree."— J/anc/ies^er Courier. 
 
 Famous Discoveries by Sea and Land. 
 
 "Such a volume may providentially stir up some youths by the divine fire 
 kindled by these 'great of old' to lay open other lands, and show their vast 
 resources. " — Perthshire Advertiser. 
 
 Stirring Events of History. 
 
 "The volume will fairly hold its place among those which make the smaller 
 ways of history pleasant and attractive. It is a gift-book in which the interest 
 will not be exhausted with one reading."— Guardian. 
 
 Adventures in Field, Flood, and Forest, stories of 
 
 Danger and Daring. 
 
 "One of the series of books for young people which Messrs. Blackie excel in 
 producing. The editor has beyond all question succeeded admirably. The pre- 
 sent book cannot fail to be read with interest and advantage."— Academy. 
 
 Jack O' Lanthorn: A Tale of Adventure. By Henry Frith. 
 
 "The narrative is crushed full of stirring incident, and is sure to be a prime 
 favourite with our boys, who will be assisted by it in mastering a sufficiently 
 exciting chapter in the history of England."— C/iris< tft?i. Leader. 
 
 The Family Failing*. By Darlet Dale. 
 
 "At once an amusing and an interesting story, and a capital lesson on the 
 value of contentedness to young and old alike."— Aberdee7i Journal. 
 
 The Joyous Story of TotO. By Laura E. Eichards. 
 With 30 humorous and fanciful Illustrations by E. H. Garrett. 
 
 " An excellent book for children who are old enough to appreciate a little 
 delicate humour. It should take its place beside Lewis Carroll's unique works, 
 and find a special place in the affections of boys and g\v\5."—Birmmgham Gazette. 
 
24 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BLACKIE'S TWO-SHILLING SERIES. 
 
 With Illustrations in Colour and black and tint. In crown 8vo, 
 cloth elegant. 
 
 New Volumes. 
 
 Sam Silvan's Sacrifice : The story of Two Fatherless Boys. 
 
 By Jesse Colman. 
 
 The story of two brothers — the elder a lad of good and steady disposi- 
 tion ; the younger nervous and finely-strung, but weaker and more selfish. 
 The death of their grandparents, by whom they are being brought up, leads 
 to their passing through a number of adventures in uncomfortable homes 
 and among strange people. In the end the elder brother's generous care 
 results in his sacrificing his own life to save that of his brother, who realizes 
 when it is too late the full measure of his indebtedness. 
 
 A Warrior King*: The story of a Boy's Adventures in 
 Africa. By J. Evelyn. 
 
 A story full of adventure and romantic interest. Adrian Englefield, 
 an Enghsh boy of sixteen, accompanies his father on a journey of explora- 
 tion inland from the West Coast. He falls into the hands of the Bcrin- 
 aquas, and becomes the friend of their prince, Morj^osi, but is on the point 
 of being sacrificed when he is saved by the capture of the kraelah by a 
 neigiibouring hostile tribe. He is soon after retaken by the Berinaquas, 
 and saves the life of Moryosi. The two tribes are ultimately united, and 
 Adrian and his friends are set at liberty. 
 
 Susan. By Amy Walton. 
 
 "A clever little story, ^vritten with some humour. The authoress shows a 
 great deal of insight into children's feelings and motives."— Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 "A Pair of Clogs:" And other stories. By Amy Walton. 
 
 "These stories are decidedly Interesting, and unusually true to nature. For 
 children between nine and fourteen this hook can be thoroughly commended."— 
 Academy. 
 
 The Hawthorns. By Amy Walton. 
 
 "A remarkably vivid and clever study of child-life. At this species of work 
 Amy Walton has no superior."— C/imimn Leader. 
 
 Dorothy's Dilemma: A Tale of the Time of Charles I. 
 
 By Caroline Austin. 
 
 "An exceptionally well-told story, and will be warmly welcomed by children. 
 The little heroine, Dorothy, is a charming creation."— Cottr^ Journal. 
 
 Marie's Home: Or, a Glimpse of the Past. By Caroline 
 
 Austin. 
 
 "An exquisitely told story. The heroine is as fine a type of girlhood as one 
 could wish to set before our little British damsels of to-di^y."— Christian Leader. 
 
BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 25 
 
 TWO SHILLING SERIES— Continued. 
 
 Warner's Chase : Or the Gentle Heart. By Annie S. Swan. 
 
 "In Milly Warren, the heroine, who softens the hard heart of her rich uncle 
 and thus unwittingly restores the family fortunes, we have a fine ideal of real 
 womanly goodness. " — Schoolmaster. 
 
 "A good book for boys and girls. There is no sickly goodyism in it, but a tone 
 of quiet and true religion that keeps its o^vn place." — Perthshire Advertiser. 
 
 Aboard the **Atalanta:" The story of a Truant. By 
 
 Henry Frith. 
 
 "The story is very interesting and the descr'ptions most graphic. We doubt 
 if any boy after reading it would be tempted to the great mistake of running 
 away from school under almost any pretext •wiiD.tevev."— Practical Teacher. 
 
 The Penang" Pirate and The Lost Pinnace. By John C. 
 
 HUTCHESON. 
 
 "A book which boys will thoroughly enjoy: rattling, adventurous, and romantic, 
 and the stories are thoroughly healthy in tone."— Aberdeen Journal. 
 
 Teddy: The story of a "Little Pickle." By John C. Hutcheson. 
 
 "He is an amusing little fellow with a rich fund of animal spirits, and when at 
 lengtli he goes to sea Avith Uncle Jack he speedily sobers down under the discip- 
 line of Me."— Saturday Review. 
 
 Linda and the Boys. By Cecilia Selby Lowndes. 
 
 " The book is essentially a child's book, and will be heartily appreciated by the 
 young folk."— T/ie Academy. 
 
 "Is not only told in an artless, simple way, but is full of the kind of humour 
 that children love." — Liverpool Mercury. 
 
 Swiss Stories for Children and those who Love 
 
 Children. From the German of Madam Johanna Spyri. 
 By Lucy Wheelock. 
 
 " Charming stories. They are rich in local colouring, and, what is better, in 
 genuine pathos." — The Times. 
 
 "These most delightful children's tales are essentially for children, but would 
 fascinate older and less enthusiastic minds with their delicate romance and the 
 admirable portraiture of the hard life of the Swiss peasantry."— S^^ecto tor. 
 
 The Squire's Grandson: a Devonshire story. By J. M. 
 Call WELL. 
 
 "A healthy tone pervades this story, and the lessons of courage, filial affection, 
 and devotion to duty on the part of the yoimg hero cannot fail to favom-ably 
 impress all young xe&(\.ev?,."— Schoolmaster. 
 
 Mag-na Charta Stories: Or struggles for Freedom in the 
 Olden Time. Edited by Arthur Gilman, a.m. With 12 full- 
 page Illustrations. 
 
 "A book of special excellence, which ought to be in the hands of all boys." — 
 
 Educational Neivs. 
 
26 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 TWO-SHILLING SERIES— Continued. 
 
 The Wings of Courage; And The Cloud - Spinner. 
 Translated from the French of GtEOKGE Sand, by Mrs. Cobkran. 
 
 " Mrs. Corkrau has earned our gratitude by translating into readable English these 
 two charming little stories." — Athenceam. 
 
 Chipp and Chatter: Or, Lessons from Field and Tree. 
 
 By Alice Banks. With 54 Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 
 "We see the humbling influence of love on the haughty harvest-mouse, we are 
 touched by the sensibility of the tender-hearted ant, and may profit by the moral 
 of ' the disobedient maggot.' The drawings are spirited and fanny."— The Times. 
 
 Four Little Mischiefs. By Eosa Mulholland. 
 
 " Graphically written, and abounds in touches of genuine humour and innocent 
 fun." — Freonan. "A charming bright story about real children." — Watchman. 
 
 New Light through Old Windows. A Series of Stories 
 
 illustrating Fables of ^sop. By Gregson Gow. 
 
 "Tlie most delightfiilly-written little stories one can easily find in the literature 
 of the season. Well constructed and brightly told." — Glasgoiv Herald. 
 
 Little Tottie, and Two Other Stories. By Thomas Archer. 
 
 "We can warmly commend all three stories; the book is a most alluring prize 
 for the younger ones." — Schoolmaster. 
 
 Naughty Miss Bunny: Her Tricks and Troubles. By 
 Clara Mulholland. 
 
 "This naiighty child is positively delightful. Papas should not omit Naughty 
 Miss Bunny from their list of juvenile presents," — Land and Water. 
 
 Adventures of Mrs. Wishing-to-tae, and other stories. 
 
 By Alice Corkran. 
 
 "Simply a charming book for little gir\%."— Saturday Revieiv. 
 
 "Just in the style and spirit to win the hearts of children."— i)ai7y Neivs. 
 
 Our Dolly: Her Words and Ways. By Mrs. K. H. Bead. 
 With many Woodcuts, and a Frontispiece in colours. 
 
 " Prettily told and prettily illustrated." — Guardian. 
 
 "Sure to be a great favourite with young children." — School Guardian. 
 
 Fairy Fancy: What she Heard and Saw. By Mrs. E. H. 
 Read. With many Woodcuts and a Coloured Frontispiece. 
 
 " All is pleasant, nice reading, with a little knowledge of natural history and 
 other matters gently introduced and divested "of dryness."— P^ac^jcrtZ Teacher. 
 
BLACKIE dk SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 27 
 
 BLACKIE'S EIGHTEENPENNY SERIES. 
 
 With Illustrations in Colour, and black and tint. In crown 8vo, 
 cloth elegant. 
 
 New Volumes. 
 
 Tales of Daring and Danger. By g. a. Hentt. 
 
 A selection of five of Mr. Henty's short stories of adventure by land and 
 sea. The volume contains the narrative of an officer's bear-shooting expe- 
 dition, and his subsequent captivity among the Dacoits ; a strange tale of 
 an Indian fakir and two British officers; a tale of the gold-diggings at Pine- 
 tree Gulch, in which a boy saves, at the cost of his own life, a miner who 
 had befriended him, and two others. 
 
 The Seven Golden Keys. By James E. Arnold. 
 
 Hilda gains entrance into fairy-land, and is there shown a golden casket 
 with seven locks. To obtain the treasure it contains, it is necessary that 
 she should make seven journeys to find the keys, and in her travels she 
 passes through a number of adventures and learns seven important lessons 
 — to speak the truth, to be kind, not to trust to appearances, to hold fast 
 to all that is good, &c. It is one of the most interesting of recent fairy- 
 books, as well as one of the most instructive. 
 
 The Story of a Queen. By Mary c. Eowsell. 
 
 A pleasant version for young people of the romantic story of Marie of 
 Brabant, the young queen of Philip the Bold of France. Though the 
 interest centres in a heroine rather than in a hero, the book has no lack of 
 adventure, and will be read with no less eagerness by boys than by girls. 
 To the latter it will give a fine example of patient, strong and noble woman- 
 hood, to the former it will teach many lessons in truthfulness and chivalry. 
 
 Joan's Adventures, At the North Pole and Elsewhere. By Alice 
 
 CORKRAN. 
 
 "This is a most delightful fairy story. The charming style and easy prose 
 narrative makes its resemblance striking to Hans Andersen's." — Spectator. 
 
 Edwy: Or, Was he a Coward? By Annette Ltster. 
 
 " This is a charming story, and sufficiently varied to suit children of all ages." 
 — The Academy. 
 
 Filled with Gold. By Jennie Perrett. 
 
 " The tale is interesting, and gracefully told. Miss Perrett's description of life 
 on the quiet Jersey farm will have a great chssm."— Spectator. 
 
 The Battlefield Treasure. By r. Bayford Harrison. 
 
 "Jack Warren is a lad of the Tom Brown type, and his search for treasure and 
 the sequel are sure to prove interesting to hoys."— English Teacher. 
 
 By Order of Queen Maude : A Story of Home Life. By Louisa 
 
 Crow. 
 
 "The tale is brightly and cleverly told, and forms one of the best children's 
 books which the season has produced."— .4cade?nr/. 
 
28 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BLACKIE'S EIGHTEENPENNY SERIES— Continued. 
 
 Our General : A story for Girls. By Elizabeth J. Lysaght. 
 
 "A young girl of indomitable spirit, to whom all instinctively turn for guid- 
 ance—a noble pattern for givl^."— Guardian. 
 
 Aunt Hesba'S Charge. By Elizabeth J. Lysaght. 
 
 "This well-written book tells how a maiden aunt is softened by the influence 
 of two Indian children who are unexpectedly left upon her hands. Mrs. Lysaght's 
 style is bright and pleasant."— -4cade?>i?/. 
 
 Into the Haven. By Annie S. Swan, 
 
 " No story more attractive, by reason of its breezy freshness, as well as for the 
 practical lessons it conyeys,."— Christian Leader. 
 
 Our Frank : And other Stories. By Amy Walton. 
 
 " These stories are of the sort that children of the clever kind are sure to like." 
 —Academy. 
 
 The Late Miss Hollingford. By Rosa Mulholland. 
 
 " No book for girls published this season approaches this in the charm of its 
 telling, which will be equally appreciated by persons of all ages. "—Standard. 
 
 The Pedlar and His Dog. By Maky c. Kowsell. 
 
 " The opening chapter, with its description of Necton Fair, will forcibly remind 
 many readers of George Eliot. Taken altogether it is a delightful story."— 
 Wester7i Morning News. 
 
 Yarns on the Beach. By G. A. Henty. 
 
 "This little book should find special favour among boys. The yarns are full 
 of romance and adventure, and are admirably calculated tofoster a manly spirit." 
 —The Echo. 
 
 A Terrible Coward. By G. Manville Eenn. 
 
 "Just such a tale as boys will delight to read, and as they are certain to profit 
 by." — Aberdeen Journal. 
 
 Tom Finch's Monkey : And other Yarns. By J. C. HuTCHESON. 
 
 "Stories of an altogether unexceptionable character, with adventures sufficient 
 for a dozen books of its size." — IT. Service Gazette. 
 
 Miss Grantley'S Girls, And the Stories She Told Them. By 
 Thomas Archer. 
 
 " For fireside reading more wholesome and highly entertaining reading for young 
 people could not be found."— Northern Chronicle. 
 
 Down and Up Again : Being some Account of the Felton Family, 
 and the Odd People they Met. By Gregson Gow. 
 
 " The story is very neatly told, with some fairly dramatic incidents, and cal- 
 culated altogether to please young people. "—Scoisjna?i. 
 
BLACKIE (k SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 29 
 
 BLACKIE'S EIGHTEENPENNY SERIES— Continued. 
 
 The Troubles and Triumphs of Little Tim. A City Story. 
 By Gregson Gow, 
 
 "An undercurrent of sympathy with the struggles of the poor, and an 
 ability to describe their feelings, eminently characteristic of Dickens, are 
 marked features in Mr. Gow's story."— iV. B. Mail. 
 
 The Happy Lad : A story of Peasant Life in Norway. From the 
 Norwegian of Bjornson. 
 
 "This pretty story has natm-al eloquence which seems to carry us back 
 to some of the love stories of the '^\b\e."— Aberdeen Free Press. 
 
 The Patriot Martyr : And other Narratives of Female Heroism in 
 Peace and War. 
 
 "It should be read with interest by every girl who loves to learn what 
 her sex can accomplish in times of danger."— Bristol Times. 
 
 Madge's Mistake; A Recollection of Girlhood. By Annie E. 
 Armstrong. 
 
 "We cannot speak too highly of this delightful little tale. It abounds 
 in interesting and laughable incidents."~Bristol Times. 
 
 Box of Stories. Packed for Young Folk by Horace Happtman. 
 
 When I was a Boy in China. By Yan Phou Lee, a 
 
 native of China, now resident in the United States. Illustrated. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, Is. 6d. 
 
 "This little book has the advantage of having been written not only by a 
 Chinaman, but by a man of culture. His book is as interesting to adults as 
 it is to children." — The Guardian. 
 
 "Not only exceedingly interesting, but of great informative value, for it 
 gives to English readers a peep into the interior and private life of China 
 such as has perhaps never before been afforded."— T/ie Scottish Leader. 
 
 THE SHILLING SERIES OF BOOKS 
 FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 Square 16mo, neatly bound in cloth extra. Each book contains 
 128 pages and a Coloured Illustration. 
 
 New Volumes. 
 
 Mr. Lipseombe's Apples. By Julia Goddard. 
 Gladys : or the Sister's Charge. By E. O'Byrne. 
 A Gypsy against Her Will. By Emma Leslie. 
 The Castle on the Shore. By Isabel Hornibrook. 
 An Emigrant Boy's Story. By Ascott R. Hope. 
 Jock and his Friend. By Cora Langton. 
 John a' Dale. By Mary C. Rowsell. 
 
30 
 
 BLACEIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BLACKIE'S SHILLING SERIES— Continued. 
 
 In the Summer Holidays. By Jen- 
 
 NETT Humphreys. 
 
 How the Strike Began. By Emma 
 Leslie. 
 
 Tales from the Russian of Madame 
 Kubalensky. By G. Jenner. 
 
 Cinderella's Cousin, and Other 
 Stories. By Penelope. 
 
 Their New Home. 
 
 I'ENN. 
 
 By Annie S. 
 
 Janie's Holiday. By C. Eedford. 
 
 A Boy Musician: Or, the Young Days 
 of Mozart. 
 
 Hatto's Tower. By Mary C. Eow- 
 
 8ELL. 
 
 Fairy Lovebairn's Favourites. By 
 J. Dickinson. 
 
 Alf Jetsam: or Found Afloat. 
 Mrs. George Cupples. 
 
 By 
 
 The Redfords: An Emigrant Story. 
 
 By Mrs. GEORGE CUPPLES. 
 
 Missy. By F. Bayford Harrison. 
 
 Hidden Seed : or, A Year in a Girl's 
 Life. By Emma Leslie. 
 
 Ursula's Aunt. By Annie S. Fenn. 
 
 Jack's Two Sovereigns. By Annie 
 S. Fenn. 
 
 A Little Adventurer: or How Tommy 
 Trefit went to look for his Father. 
 By Gregson Gow. 
 
 Olive Mount. By Annie S. Fenn. 
 
 Three Little Ones. Their Haps and 
 Mishaps. By C. Langton. 
 
 Tom Watkins' Mistake. 
 
 Leslie. 
 
 Two Little Brothers. 
 RiET M. Capes. 
 
 By Emma 
 By M. Har- 
 
 The New Boy at Merriton. By 
 
 Julia Goddard. 
 
 The Children of Hayeombe. 
 
 Annie S. Fenn. 
 
 The Cruise of the 
 F. M. Holmes. 
 
 By 
 Petrel." By 
 
 The Wise Princess. ByM. Harriet 
 M. Capes. 
 
 The Blind Boy of Dresden and 
 his Sister. 
 
 Jon of Iceland : A Story of the Far 
 JS'orth. 
 
 Stories from Shakespeare. 
 
 Every Man in his Place: Or a City 
 Boy and a Forest Boy. 
 
 Fireside Fairies and Flower 
 
 Fancies. Stories for Girls. 
 
 To the Sea in Ships : Stories of Suf- 
 fering and Saving at Sea. 
 
 Jack's Victory: and other Stories 
 about Dogs. 
 
 Story of a King, told by one of his 
 Soldiers. 
 
 Prince Alexis, or "Beauty and the 
 
 Beast." 
 
 Little Daniel; 
 the Rhine. 
 
 a Stoiy of a Flood on 
 
 Sasha the Serf: and other Stories of 
 Russian Life. 
 
 True Stories of Foreign History. 
 
 THE ILLUSTRATIONS THROUGHOUT PRINTED IN COLOURS. 
 4tO, one shilling EACH. 
 
 GORDON BROWNE'S SERIES OF 
 OLD FAIRY TALES. 
 
 1. HOP 0' MY THUMB. 2. BEAUTY AND THE BEAST. 
 
 Each book contains 32 pages 4to, and is illustrated on every page 
 by Pictures printed in colours. 
 
BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOE CHILDREN. 31 
 
 THE NINEPENNY SERIES OF BOOKS FOR 
 CHILDREN. 
 
 Neatly bound in cloth extra. Each contains 96 pages and a Coloured 
 Illustration. 
 
 New Volumes. 
 
 Things will Take a Turn. By Beatrice Harraden, 
 
 The Lost Thimble: and other Stories. By Mrs. Musgrave. 
 
 Max OP Baby: the Story of a very Little Boy. By Ism ay Thorn. 
 
 Jack-a-Dandy; or the Heir of Castle Fergus. By E. J. Lysaght. 
 
 A Day of Adventures : A Story for little Girls. By Charlotte Wyatt. 
 
 The Golden Plums, and other Stories. By Frances Clare. 
 
 The Queen of Squats. By Isabel 
 
 HORNIBROOK. 
 
 Shucks : A Story for Boys. By Emma 
 
 Leslie. 
 Sylvia Brooke. By JI. Harriet M. 
 
 Capes. 
 The Little Cousin. By A. S. Fenn. 
 In Cloudland. By Mrs. Musgraye. 
 Jack and the Gypsies. By Kate 
 
 Wood. 
 Hans the Painter. By Mary C. 
 
 Kowsell. 
 Little Troublesome. By Isabel 
 
 HORNIBROOK. 
 
 My Lady May: And one other Story. 
 By Harriet Boultwood. 
 
 A Little Hero. By Mrs. Mus- 
 grave. 
 
 Prince Jon's Pilgrimage. By 
 
 Jessie Fleming. 
 
 Harold's Ambition : Or a Dream of 
 Fame. By Jennie Perrett. 
 
 Sepperl the Drummer Boy. By 
 
 Mary C. Rowsell. 
 
 Aboard the Mersey. By Mrs. 
 George Cupples. 
 
 A Blind Pupil. By Annie S. Fenn. 
 
 Lost and Found. By Mrs. Carl 
 Bother. 
 
 Fisherman Grim. By Mary C. 
 Bowsell. 
 
 "The same good character pervades all these books. They are admirably 
 adapted for the young. The lessons deduced are such as to mould children's 
 minds in a good groove. We cannot too highly commend them for their excel- 
 lence." — Schoolmistress. 
 
 SOMETHING FOR THE VERY LITTLE ONES. 
 
 Fully Illustrated vsdth Woodcuts and Coloured Plates. 64 pp. , 32mo, 
 cloth. Sixpence each. 
 
 Tales Easy and Small for the Youngest of All. In no word will you see more 
 letters than three. By Jennett Humphreys. 
 
 Old Dick Grey and Aunt Kate's W^ay. Stories in little words of not more than 
 four letters. By Jennett Humphreys. 
 
 Maud's Doll and Her Walk. In Picture and Talk. In little words of not 
 more than four letters. By Jennett Humphreys. 
 
 In Holiday Time. And other Stories. In little words of not more than five 
 letters. By Jennett Humphreys. 
 
 Whisk and Buzz. By Mrs. A. H. Garlick. 
 
32 
 
 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR CHILDREN. 
 
 THE SIXPENNY SERIES FOR CHILDREN. 
 
 Neatly bound in cloth extra. Each contains 6-i pages and a Coloured Cut. 
 A Little Man of War. By L. E. 
 
 TlI;l)EMAN. 
 
 Lady Daisy. By Caroline Stewart. 
 Dew. By H. Mary Wilson. 
 Chris's Old Violin. By J. Lockhart. 
 Mischievous Jack. By A. Corkran. 
 The Twins. By L. E. Tiddeman. 
 Pet's Project. By Cora Langton. 
 The Chosen Treat. By Charlotte 
 Wyatt. 
 
 Little Neighbours. By Annie S. 
 Fenn. 
 
 Jim: A Story of Child Life. By CHRIS- 
 TIAN Burke. 
 
 Little Curiosity: Or, A German Christ- 
 mas. By J. M. Callwell. 
 
 Sara the Wool-gatherer. By W. L. 
 
 ROOPER. 
 
 Fairy Stories: told by Penelope. 
 A New Year's Tale: and other stories. 
 
 From the German. By M. A. CURRIE. 
 Little Mop: and other Stories. By 
 
 Mrs. Charles Bray. 
 The Tree Cake : and other Stories. 
 
 By W. L. RooPER. 
 
 Nurse Peggy, and Little Dog Trip. 
 Fanny's King. By Darley Dale. 
 Wild Marsh Marigolds. ByD. Dale. 
 Kitty's Cousin. By Hannah B. 
 
 Mackenzie. 
 Cleared at Last. By Julia God- 
 
 DARD. 
 
 Little Dolly Forbes. By Annie S. 
 Fenn. 
 
 A Year with Nellie. By A. S. Fenn. 
 
 The Little Brown Bird. 
 
 The Maid of Domremy: and other 
 Tales. 
 
 Little Eric: a Story of Honesty. 
 
 Uncle Ben the Whaler. 
 
 The Palace of Luxury. 
 
 The Charcoal Burner. 
 
 Willy Black: a Story of Doing Right. 
 
 The Horse and His Ways. 
 
 The Shoemaker's Present. 
 
 Lights to Walk by. 
 
 The Little Merchant. 
 
 Nicholina: a Story about an Iceberg. 
 
 "A very praiseworthy series of Prize Books. Most of the stories are designed 
 to enforce some important moral lesson, such as honesty, industry, kindness, 
 helpfulness."— .ScAooi Giiardian. 
 
 A SERIES OF FOURPENNY REWARD BOOKS. 
 
 Each 64 pages, ISmo, Illustrated, in Pictui-e Boards. 
 
 A Start in Life. By J. Lockhart. 
 Happy Childhood. By Aimee de 
 
 Venoix Dawson. 
 Dorothy's Clock. By Do. 
 Toddy. By L. E. TiDDEMAN. 
 
 Stories about my Dolls. By Felicia 
 Melancthon. 
 
 Stories about my Cat Timothy, 
 
 Delia's Boots. By W. L. Rooper. 
 
 Lost on the Rocks. By R. Scotter. 
 
 A Kitten's Adventures. By Caro- 
 line Stewart. 
 
 Holidays at Sunnycroft. By Annie 
 S. Swan. 
 
 Climbing the Hill. By Do. 
 
 A Year at Coverley. By Do. 
 
 Phil Foster. By J. Lockhart. 
 
 Papa's Birthday. By W. L. Rooper. 
 
 The Charm Fairy. By Penelope. 
 
 Little Tales for Little Children. 
 By M. A. CURRIE. 
 
 Worthy of Trust. By H. B. Mac- 
 kenzie. 
 
 Brave and True. By Gregson Gow. 
 
 Johnnie Tupper's Temptation. Do. 
 
 Maudie and Bertie. Do. 
 
 The Children and the Water-Lily. 
 By Julia Goddard. 
 
 Poor Tom Olliver. By Do. 
 
 Fritz's Experiment. By Letitia 
 M'Lintock. 
 
 Lucy's Christmas-Box. 
 
 LONDON: BLACKIE & SON, 49 OLD BAILEY, E.G. 
 GLASGOW, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN. 
 
^m